This is a modern-English version of The Prose Tales of Alexander Pushkin, originally written by Pushkin, Aleksandr Sergeevich. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

THE PROSE TALES

OF

ALEXANDER POUSHKIN

TRANSLATED FROM THE RUSSIAN BY

T. KEANE

LONDON
G. BELL AND SONS, LTD.
1916

CONTENTS.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__


THE CAPTAIN’S DAUGHTER.

CHAPTER I.

THE SERGEANT OF THE GUARDS.

My father, Andrei Petrovitch Grineff, after having served in his youth under Count Münich,[1] quitted the service, in the year 17—, with the rank of senior major. He settled down upon his estate in the district of Simbirsk, where he married Avdotia Vassilevna U——, the daughter of a poor nobleman of the neighbourhood. Nine children were the result of this marriage. All my brothers and sisters died in their infancy. I was enrolled as a sergeant in the Semenovsky Regiment, through the influence of Prince B——, a major in the Guards, and a near relation of our family. I was considered as being on leave of absence until the completion of my course of studies. In those days our system of education was very different from that in vogue at the present time. At five years of age I was given into the hands of our gamekeeper, Savelitch, whose sober conduct had rendered him worthy of being selected to take charge of me. Under his instruction, at the age of twelve I could read and write Russian, and I was by no means a bad judge of the qualities of a greyhound. About that time my father engaged a Frenchman, a Monsieur Beaupré, who had been imported from Moscow, together with the yearly stock of wine and Provence oil. Savelitch was not by any means pleased at his arrival.

My father, Andrei Petrovitch Grineff, after serving in his youth under Count Münich,[1] left the military in the year 17—, holding the rank of senior major. He settled on his estate in the Simbirsk district, where he married Avdotia Vassilevna U——, the daughter of a poor nobleman from the area. Their marriage resulted in nine children, but all my siblings died in their infancy. I became a sergeant in the Semenovsky Regiment, thanks to the influence of Prince B——, a major in the Guards and a close relative of our family. I was considered to be on a leave of absence until I finished my studies. Back then, our education system was very different from what it is today. At five years old, I was entrusted to our gamekeeper, Savelitch, whose responsible behavior made him a suitable choice to look after me. Under his guidance, by the age of twelve I could read and write in Russian, and I had developed a decent understanding of greyhound qualities. Around that time, my father hired a Frenchman named Monsieur Beaupré, who had come from Moscow along with the yearly shipment of wine and Provence oil. Savelitch was definitely not happy about his arrival.

“Heaven be thanked!” he muttered to himself; “the child is washed, combed, and well-fed. What need is there for spending money and engaging a Mossoo, as if there were not enough of our own people!”

“Thank goodness!” he murmured to himself; “the child is clean, well-groomed, and fed. Why spend money and hire an outsider when we have plenty of our own people!”

Beaupré had been a hairdresser in his own country, then a soldier in Prussia, then he had come to Russia pour être outchitel,[2] without very well understanding the meaning of the word. He was a good sort of fellow, but extremely flighty and thoughtless. His chief weakness was a passion for the fair sex; but his tenderness not unfrequently met with rebuffs, which would cause him to sigh and lament for the whole twenty-four hours. Moreover, to use his own expression, he was no enemy of the bottle, or, in other words, he loved to drink more than was good for him. But as, with us, wine was only served out at dinner, and then in small glasses only, and as, moreover, the teacher was generally passed over on these occasions, my Beaupré very soon became accustomed to Russian drinks, and even began to prefer them to the wines of his own country, as being more beneficial for the stomach. We soon became very good friends, and although, by the terms of the contract, he was engaged to teach me French, German, and all the sciences, yet he much preferred learning from me to chatter in Russian, and then each of us occupied himself with what seemed best to him. Our friendship was of the most intimate character, and I wished for no other mentor. But fate soon separated us, owing to an event which I will now proceed to relate.

Beaupré had been a hairdresser in his home country, then a soldier in Prussia, and then he came to Russia to be a teacher,[2] without fully understanding what that meant. He was a nice guy, but very superficial and careless. His biggest weakness was a passion for women; however, his affection often faced rejection, which would make him sigh and mope for an entire day. Additionally, to use his own words, he wasn't against drinking, meaning he liked to drink more than was good for him. But since, with us, wine was only served at dinner, and then only in small glasses, and since the teacher was usually overlooked during these times, Beaupré quickly got used to Russian drinks and even started to prefer them over the wines from his country, thinking they were better for his stomach. We soon became close friends, and although according to the contract, he was supposed to teach me French, German, and all the sciences, he actually preferred learning from me so we could chat in Russian, and each of us did what seemed best to him. Our friendship was very close, and I didn't want any other mentor. But fate soon pulled us apart because of an event I will now describe.

The laundress, Palashka, a thick-set woman with a face scarred by the small-pox, and the one-eyed cowkeeper, Akoulka, made up their minds together one day and went and threw themselves at my mother’s feet, accusing themselves of certain guilty weaknesses, complaining, with a flood of tears, that the Mossoo had taken advantage of their inexperience, and had effected their ruin. My mother did not look upon such matters in the light of a joke, so she consulted my father upon the subject. An inquiry into the matter was promptly resolved upon. He immediately sent for the rascally Frenchman. He was informed that Monsieur was engaged in giving me my lesson. My father came to my room. At that particular moment Beaupré was lying on the bed, sleeping the sleep of innocence. I was occupied in a very different manner. I ought to mention that a map had been obtained from Moscow, in order that I might be instructed in geography. It hung upon the wall without ever being made use of, and as it was a very large map, and the paper thick and of good quality, I had long been tempted to appropriate it to my own use. I resolved to make it into a kite, and, taking advantage of Beaupré’s slumber, I set to work. My father entered the room just at the moment when I was adjusting a tail to the Cape of Good Hope. Seeing me so occupied with geography, my father saluted me with a box on the ear, then stepped towards Beaupré, and waking him very unceremoniously, overwhelmed him with reproaches. In his confusion, Beaupré wanted to rise up from the bed, but he was unable to do so: the unfortunate Frenchman was hopelessly intoxicated. There was only one course to take after so many acts of misdemeanour. My father seized hold of him by the collar, lifted him off the bed, hustled him out of the room, and dismissed him that very same day from his service—to the unspeakable delight of Savelitch. Thus ended my education.

The laundress, Palashka, a stocky woman with a face marked by smallpox, and the one-eyed cowkeeper, Akoulka, decided one day to throw themselves at my mother’s feet, admitting their guilty weaknesses and crying that the Mossoo had taken advantage of them and ruined them. My mother didn’t see the humor in this, so she talked to my father about it. They quickly decided to investigate the matter. He sent for the sneaky Frenchman right away. He was told that Monsieur was busy giving me my lesson. My father came to my room. At that moment, Beaupré was lying on the bed, sleeping soundly. I was doing something else entirely. I should mention that we had a map from Moscow to help me learn geography. It was hanging on the wall, unused, and since it was a large map made of thick, good-quality paper, I had long been tempted to take it for myself. I decided to turn it into a kite, and while Beaupré was still asleep, I got to work. My father walked in just as I was attaching a tail to the Cape of Good Hope. Seeing me so involved with geography, my father gave me a slap on the ear, then walked over to Beaupré and, waking him very roughly, unleashed a torrent of reproaches. In his confusion, Beaupré tried to get out of bed, but he couldn’t: the poor Frenchman was completely wasted. There was only one thing to do after all his mischief. My father grabbed him by the collar, lifted him off the bed, shoved him out of the room, and fired him that very day—much to Savelitch’s delight. That’s how my education came to an end.

I now lived the life of a spoiled child, frightening the pigeons, and playing at leap-frog with the boys on the estate. I continued to lead this kind of life until I was sixteen years of age. Then came the turning-point in my existence.

I now lived the life of a pampered child, scaring the pigeons and playing leapfrog with the boys on the estate. I kept up this lifestyle until I turned sixteen. That’s when everything changed for me.

One day in autumn, my mother was boiling some honey preserves in the parlour, and I was looking on and licking my lips as the liquid simmered and frothed. My father was sitting near the window, reading the “Court Calendar,” which he received every year. This book always had a great effect upon him; he used to read it with especial interest, and the reading of it always stirred his bile in the most astonishing manner. My mother, who was perfectly well acquainted with his whims and peculiarities, always endeavoured to keep this unfortunate book out of the way as much as she possibly could, and, on this account, his eyes would not catch a glimpse of the volume for months together. But when he did happen to find it, he would sit with it in his hands for hours at a stretch.... As I have said, my father was reading the “Court Calendar,” every now and then shrugging his shoulders, and muttering to himself: “Lieutenant-General!... He used to be a sergeant in my company!... Knight of both Russian Orders!... How long is it since we——”

One autumn day, my mom was boiling some honey preserves in the living room, and I was watching, licking my lips as the liquid simmered and bubbled. My dad was sitting by the window, reading the “Court Calendar,” which he got every year. This book always had a big impact on him; he read it with special interest, and it always seemed to get him really worked up. My mom, who knew all his quirks and moods, tried to keep this troublesome book out of sight as much as possible, which is why he wouldn’t see it for months. But when he did happen to find it, he would sit with it in his hands for hours... Like I said, my dad was reading the “Court Calendar,” occasionally shrugging and muttering to himself: “Lieutenant-General!... He used to be a sergeant in my company!... Knight of both Russian Orders!... How long has it been since we——”

At last my father flung the “Calendar” down upon the sofa, and sank into a reverie—a proceeding that was always of evil augury.

At last, my father tossed the “Calendar” onto the sofa and fell into a daydream—a move that always spelled trouble.

Suddenly he turned to my mother:

Suddenly, he turned to my mom:

“Avdotia Vassilevna,[3] how old is Petrousha?”[4]

“Avdotia Vassilevna,__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ how old is Petrousha?”[4]

“He is getting on for seventeen,” replied my mother: “Petrousha was born in the same year that aunt Nastasia Gerasimovna[5] lost her eye, and——”

“He's almost seventeen,” my mother replied. “Petrousha was born in the same year that Aunt Nastasia Gerasimovna[5] lost her eye, and——”

“Very well,” said my father, interrupting her; “it is time that he entered the service. He has had quite enough of running about the servants’ rooms and climbing up to the dovecots.”

“Alright,” my dad said, cutting her off; “it’s time for him to start working. He’s spent more than enough time running around the servants' quarters and climbing up to the pigeon lofts.”

The thought of soon having to part with me produced such an effect upon my mother, that she let the spoon fall into the saucepan, and the tears streamed down her cheeks. As for myself, it would be difficult to describe the delight that I felt. The thought of the service was associated in my mind with thoughts of freedom and the pleasures of a life in St. Petersburg. I imagined myself an officer in the Guards, that being, in my opinion, the summit of human felicity.

The idea of having to say goodbye to me soon affected my mother so much that she dropped the spoon into the pot, and tears ran down her cheeks. As for me, it was hard to express the joy I felt. The idea of the service made me think of freedom and the excitement of life in St. Petersburg. I pictured myself as an officer in the Guards, which I believed to be the pinnacle of happiness.

My father loved neither to change his intentions, nor to delay putting them into execution. The day for my departure was fixed. On the evening before, my father informed me that he intended to write to my future chief, and asked for pens and paper.

My father didn’t like changing his plans or delaying them. The day for my departure was set. The night before, my father told me he was going to write to my future boss and asked for pens and paper.

“Do not forget, Andrei Petrovitch,”[6] said my mother, “to send my salutations to Prince B——, and say that I hope he will take our Petrousha under his protection.”

“Don’t forget, Andrei Petrovitch,”[6] my mother said, “to send my regards to Prince B—— and let him know that I hope he will look after our Petrousha.”

“What nonsense!” exclaimed my father, frowning. “Why should I write to Prince B——”

“What nonsense!” my father exclaimed, frowning. “Why should I write to Prince B——?”

“Why, you said just now that you wanted to write to Petrousha’s chief.”

“Why, you just said that you wanted to write to Petrousha’s boss.”

“Well, and what then?”

"Well, what then?"

“Why, Prince B—— is Petrousha’s chief. You know Petrousha is enrolled in the Semenovsky Regiment.”

“Why, Prince B—— is Petrousha’s boss. You know Petrousha is part of the Semenovsky Regiment.”

“Enrolled! What care I whether he is enrolled or not? Petrousha is not going to St. Petersburg. What would he learn by serving in St. Petersburg? To squander money and indulge in habits of dissipation. No, let him enter a regiment of the Line; let him learn to carry knapsack and belt, to smell powder, to become a soldier, and not an idler in the Guards. Where is his passport? Bring it here.”

“Enrolled! What do I care if he’s enrolled or not? Petrousha isn’t going to St. Petersburg. What would he gain by serving in St. Petersburg? Wasting money and getting into bad habits. No, let him join a regular regiment; let him learn to carry a pack and a belt, to smell gunpowder, to become a soldier, and not a slacker in the Guards. Where’s his passport? Bring it here.”

My mother went to get my passport, which she preserved in a small box along with the shirt in which I was christened, and delivered it to my father with a trembling hand. My father read it through very attentively, placed it in front of him upon the table, and commenced to write his letter.

My mom went to grab my passport, which she kept in a small box with the shirt I was baptized in, and handed it to my dad with a shaking hand. My dad read it carefully, set it down on the table in front of him, and started writing his letter.

I was tortured with curiosity. Where was I to be sent to, if I was not going to St. Petersburg? I kept my eyes steadfastly fixed upon the pen, which moved slowly over the paper. At last he finished the letter, enclosed it in a cover along with my passport, took off his spectacles, and, calling me to him, said:

I was dying of curiosity. Where was I going to be sent if it wasn't St. Petersburg? I kept my eyes firmly on the pen as it moved slowly across the paper. Finally, he finished the letter, put it in an envelope with my passport, took off his glasses, and called me over, saying:

“Here is a letter for Andrei Karlovitch R——, my old comrade and friend. You are going to Orenburg to serve under his command.”

“Here’s a letter for Andrei Karlovitch R——, my old comrade and friend. You’re heading to Orenburg to serve under his command.”

All my brilliant hopes were thus brought to the ground! Instead of a life of gaiety in St. Petersburg, there awaited me a tedious existence in a dreary and distant country. The service, which I had thought of with such rapture but a moment before, now presented itself to my eyes in the light of a great misfortune. But there was no help for it, and arguing the matter would have been of no avail.

All my bright hopes were completely crushed! Instead of a lively life in St. Petersburg, I faced a boring existence in a dull and faraway place. The job I had been so excited about just a moment ago now felt like a huge setback. But there was no way around it, and arguing wouldn't change anything.

Early the next morning a travelling carriage drew up before the door; my portmanteau was placed in it, as well as a small chest containing a tea-service and a tied-up cloth full of rolls and pies—the last tokens of home indulgence. My parents gave me their blessing. My father said to me:

Early the next morning, a traveling carriage arrived at the door; my suitcase was loaded into it, along with a small chest that held a tea set and a bundled cloth filled with rolls and pies—the last reminders of home comfort. My parents gave me their blessing. My father said to me:

“Good-bye, Peter! Serve faithfully whom you have sworn to serve; obey your superior officers; do not run after their favours; be not too eager in volunteering for service, but never shirk a duty when you are selected for it; and remember the proverb: ‘Take care of your coat while it is new, and of your honour while it is young.’”

“Goodbye, Peter! Stay loyal to those you’ve pledged to serve; follow your superiors; don’t chase after their approval; don’t be too eager to volunteer for tasks, but never avoid a responsibility when it’s assigned to you; and keep in mind the saying: ‘Take care of your coat while it’s new, and of your honor while it’s still young.’”

My mother, with tears in her eyes, enjoined me to take care of my health, at the same time impressing upon Savelitch to look well after the child. A cloak made of hare-skin was then put over my shoulders, and over that another made of fox-skin. I seated myself in the carriage with Savelitch, and started off on my journey, weeping bitterly.

My mom, with tears in her eyes, urged me to take care of my health, while also stressing to Savelitch the importance of looking after the kid. They draped a hare-skin cloak over my shoulders, and then another made of fox-skin on top of that. I got into the carriage with Savelitch and set off on my journey, crying uncontrollably.

That same night I arrived at Simbirsk, where I was compelled to remain for the space of twenty-four hours, to enable Savelitch to purchase several necessary articles which he had been commissioned to procure. I stopped at an inn. In the morning Savelitch sallied out to the shops. Tired of looking out of the window into a dirty alley, I began to wander about the rooms of the inn. As I entered the billiard-room, my eyes caught sight of a tall gentleman of about thirty-five years of age, with long, black moustaches; he was dressed in a morning-gown, and had a cue in his hand and a pipe between his teeth. He was playing with the marker, who drank a glass of brandy when he scored, but crept on all-fours beneath the table when he failed. I stopped to look at the game. The longer it continued, the more frequent became the crawling on all-fours, until at last the marker crept beneath the table and remained there.

That same night I arrived in Simbirsk, where I had to stay for twenty-four hours so Savelitch could buy a few necessary items he had been asked to get. I stayed at an inn. In the morning, Savelitch went out to the shops. Tired of staring out the window into a dirty alley, I started to wander around the inn's rooms. As I entered the billiard room, I noticed a tall man around thirty-five years old, with long black mustaches; he was wearing a morning gown, holding a cue in one hand and a pipe in his mouth. He was playing against the marker, who took a shot of brandy when he scored but crawled on all fours under the table when he missed. I paused to watch the game. The longer it went on, the more often the crawling happened, until finally, the marker crawled under the table and stayed there.

The gentleman uttered a few strong expressions over him, as a sort of funeral oration, and then invited me to play a game with him. I declined, on the score that I did not know how to play. This evidently seemed very strange to him, and he looked at me with an air of commiseration. However, we soon fell into conversation. I learned that his name was Ivan Ivanovitch Zourin; that he was a captain in a Hussar regiment; that he was then stopping in Simbirsk, waiting to receive some recruits, and that he was staying at the same inn as myself.

The gentleman spoke a few strong words about him, almost like a eulogy, and then asked me to play a game with him. I refused, saying I didn't know how to play. This clearly puzzled him, and he regarded me with a look of pity. However, we soon started chatting. I found out that his name was Ivan Ivanovitch Zourin, that he was a captain in a Hussar regiment, that he was currently in Simbirsk waiting for some recruits, and that he was staying at the same inn as I was.

Zourin invited me to dine with him, in military fashion, upon whatever Heaven should be pleased to set before us. I accepted his invitation with pleasure. We sat down to table. Zourin drank a great deal, and pressed me to do the same, saying that it was necessary for me to get accustomed to the ways of the service. He related to me several military anecdotes, which convulsed me with laughter, and when we rose from the table we had become intimate friends Then he offered to teach me how to play at billiards.

Zourin invited me to have dinner with him, military style, with whatever Heaven decided to serve us. I happily accepted his invitation. We sat down to eat. Zourin drank a lot and urged me to do the same, saying I needed to get used to the service's ways. He shared several military stories that had me laughing out loud, and by the time we got up from the table, we had become good friends. Then he offered to teach me how to play billiards.

“It is an indispensable game for soldiers like us,” said he. “When on the march, for instance, you arrive at some insignificant village, what can you do to occupy the time? You cannot always be thrashing the Jews. You involuntarily make your way to the inn to play at billiards, and to do that, you must know how to play.”

“It’s a must-have game for soldiers like us,” he said. “When you’re on the march and arrive at some random village, what can you do to pass the time? You can’t spend all your time picking on the locals. You inevitably head to the inn to play billiards, and to do that, you need to know how to play.”

I was completely convinced, and I commenced to learn the game with great assiduity. Zourin encouraged me with loud-voiced praise, being astonished at my rapid progress; and after a few lessons he proposed that we should play for money, for the smallest sums possible, not for the sake of gain, but merely for the sake of not playing for nothing, which, according to his opinion, was an exceedingly bad habit.

I was totally convinced, and I started to learn the game with great dedication. Zourin cheered me on with loud praise, amazed by how quickly I was improving; after a few lessons, he suggested that we play for money, the smallest amounts possible, not for profit, but simply to avoid playing for free, which he believed was a really bad habit.

I agreed to his proposal, and Zourin ordered a supply of punch, which he persuaded me to partake of, saying that it was necessary to become accustomed to it in the service; for what would the service be without punch! I followed his advice. In the meantime we continued our game. The more frequently I had recourse to the punch, the more emboldened I became. The balls kept continually flying in the wrong direction; I grew angry, abused the marker—who counted the points, Heaven only knows how,—increased the stakes from time to time—in a word, I behaved like a boy just out of leading-strings. In the meanwhile the time had passed away without my having observed it. Zourin glanced at the clock, laid down his cue, and informed me that I had lost a hundred roubles.[7] I was considerably confounded by this piece of information. My money was in the hands of Savelitch. I began to make some excuses. Zourin interrupted me:

I agreed to his suggestion, and Zourin ordered some punch, which he convinced me to try, saying it was important to get used to it in the service; after all, what would the service be without punch? I took his advice. Meanwhile, we kept playing. The more I drank the punch, the bolder I felt. The balls kept going in the wrong direction; I got frustrated, lashed out at the scorekeeper—who counted the points, God knows how—raised the stakes now and then—in short, I acted like a kid just out of training. Before I knew it, time had flown by. Zourin glanced at the clock, put down his cue, and told me that I had lost a hundred roubles.[7] I was pretty shocked by this news. My money was with Savelitch. I started to come up with excuses. Zourin cut me off:

“Pray, do not be uneasy. I can wait; and now let us go to Arinoushka.”[8]

“Please, don’t worry. I can wait; now let’s go to Arinoushka.”[8]

What more shall I add? I finished the day as foolishly as I had commenced it. We took supper with Arinoushka. Zourin kept continually filling my glass, observing as he did so, that it was necessary to become accustomed to it in the service. When I rose from the table, I was scarcely able to stand on my legs; at midnight, Zourin conducted me back to the inn.

What more can I say? I ended the day just as foolishly as I started it. We had dinner with Arinoushka. Zourin kept filling my glass, remarking that it was important to get used to it in the service. When I got up from the table, I could barely stand; at midnight, Zourin took me back to the inn.

Savelitch came to the doorstep to meet us. He uttered a groan on perceiving the indubitable signs of my zeal for the service.

Savelitch met us at the door. He groaned when he saw the clear signs of my enthusiasm for the job.

“What has happened to you?” he said, in a voice of lamentation. “Where have you been drinking so? Oh, Lord! never did such a misfortune happen before!”

“What happened to you?” he said, in a voice full of sorrow. “Where have you been drinking like this? Oh, my God! nothing like this has ever happened before!”

“Hold your tongue, you old greybeard!” I replied, in an unsteady voice; “you are certainly drunk. Go to sleep ... and put me to bed.”

“Shut up, you old man!” I said, my voice shaking; “you’re definitely drunk. Go to sleep ... and tuck me in.”

The next morning I awoke with a violent headache, and with a confused recollection of the events of the day before. My reflections were interrupted by Savelitch, who brought me a cup of tea.

The next morning, I woke up with a pounding headache and a fuzzy memory of what happened the day before. My thoughts were interrupted by Savelitch, who brought me a cup of tea.

“You are beginning your games early, Peter Andreitch,”[9] he said, shaking his head. “And whom do you take after? As far as I know, neither your father nor grandfather were ever drunkards; as for your mother, I will say nothing; she has never drunk anything except kvas[10] since the day she was born. And who is to blame for all this? Why, that cursed Mossoo, who was ever running to Antipevna with: ‘Madame, je vous prie, vodka.’[11] You see what a pretty pass your je vous prie has brought you to! There’s no denying that the son of a dog taught you some nice things! It was worth while to hire such a heathen for your tutor, as if our master had not enough of his own people!”

“You're starting your games early, Peter Andreitch,”[9] he said, shaking his head. “And who do you take after? As far as I know, neither your dad nor grandfather ever had a drinking problem; as for your mom, I won’t comment—she's only ever drunk kvas[10] since the day she was born. And who’s responsible for all this? That cursed Mossoo, always running to Antipevna saying: ‘Madame, je vous prie, vodka.’[11] Look how your je vous prie has brought you to this! There's no denying that the son of a dog taught you some interesting things! It was worth hiring such a heathen as your tutor, as if our master didn't have enough of his own people!”

I felt ashamed of myself. I turned my back to him, and said:

I felt ashamed of myself. I turned my back to him and said:

“Go away, Savelitch; I do not want any tea.”

“Go away, Savelitch; I don't want any tea.”

But it was a difficult matter to quiet Savelitch when he had set his mind upon preaching a sermon.

But it was tough to calm Savelitch once he decided he wanted to give a sermon.

“You see now, Peter Andreitch, what it is to get drunk. You have a headache, and you do not want to eat or drink anything. A man who gets drunk is good for nothing. Have some cucumber pickle with honey; or perhaps half a glass of fruit wine would be better still. What do you say?”

“You see now, Peter Andreitch, what it’s like to be drunk. You have a headache, and you don’t want to eat or drink anything. A man who gets drunk is useless. Have some cucumber pickle with honey; or maybe half a glass of fruit wine would be even better. What do you think?”

At that moment a boy entered the room and handed me a note from Zourin. I opened it and read the following lines:

At that moment, a boy came into the room and gave me a note from Zourin. I opened it and read the following lines:

DEAR PETER ANDREIVITCH,

DEAR PETER ANDREIVITCH,

“Be so good as to send me, by my boy, the hundred roubles which you lost to me yesterday. I am in great need of money.

“Please send me the 100 roubles that you borrowed from me yesterday through my boy. I really need the money."

“Yours faithfully,

“Sincerely,”

IVAN ZOURIN.”

IVAN ZOURIN.”

There was no help for it. I assumed an air of indifference, and turning to Savelitch, who was my treasurer and caretaker in one, I ordered him to give the boy a hundred roubles.

There was no way around it. I acted like I didn't care, and turning to Savelitch, who handled my finances and looked after me, I told him to give the boy a hundred roubles.

“What? why?” asked the astonished Savelitch.

“What? Why?” asked the shocked Savelitch.

“I owe them to him,” I replied, with the greatest possible coolness.

“I owe them to him,” I said, as calmly as possible.

“Owe!” ejaculated Savelitch, becoming more and more astonished. “When did you get into his debt? It looks a very suspicious piece of business. You may do as you like, my lord, but I shall not give the money.”

“Owe!” exclaimed Savelitch, becoming more and more astonished. “When did you go into debt to him? This seems very suspicious. You can do whatever you want, my lord, but I won’t give you the money.”

I thought that, if in this decisive moment I did not gain the upper hand of the obstinate old man, it would be difficult for me to liberate myself from his tutelage later on; so, looking haughtily at him, I said:

I thought that if I didn't gain the upper hand over the stubborn old man in this crucial moment, it would be hard for me to free myself from his control later on; so, looking at him with arrogance, I said:

“I am your master, and you are my servant. The money is mine. I played and lost it because I chose to do so; and I advise you not to oppose my wishes, but to do what you are ordered.”

“I’m your boss, and you’re my employee. The money is mine. I chose to play and lost it; I suggest you don’t go against my wishes, but instead do what I tell you.”

Savelitch was so astounded at my words, that he clasped his hands and stood as if petrified.

Savelitch was so shocked by what I said that he clasped his hands and stood there like he was frozen.

“What are you standing there like that for?” I exclaimed angrily.

“What are you just standing there for?” I said angrily.

Savelitch began to weep.

Savelitch started to cry.

“Father, Peter Andreitch,” he stammered in a quivering voice, “do not break my heart with grief. You are the light of my life, so listen to me—to an old man: write to this robber, and tell him that you were only joking, that we have not got so much money. A hundred roubles! Merciful Heaven! Tell him that your parents have strictly forbidden you to play for anything except nuts——”

“Father, Peter Andreitch,” he stammered in a shaky voice, “please don’t break my heart with sorrow. You are the light of my life, so listen to me—an old man: write to this robber and tell him that you were just kidding, that we don’t have that much money. A hundred roubles! Good heavens! Tell him that your parents have strictly forbidden you to play for anything except nuts——”

“That will do; let me have no more of your chatter! Give me the money, or I will put you out by the neck!”

"That's enough; I don't want to hear any more of your nonsense! Hand over the money, or I'll throw you out!"

Savelitch looked at me with deep sadness, and went for the money. I pitied the poor old man; but I wanted to assert my independence and to show that I was no longer a child.

Savelitch looked at me with deep sadness and went for the money. I felt sorry for the poor old man, but I wanted to assert my independence and show that I wasn't a child anymore.

The money was paid to Zourin. Savelitch hastened to get me away from the accursed inn. He made his appearance with the information that the horses were ready. With an uneasy conscience, and a silent feeling of remorse, I left Simbirsk without taking leave of my teacher of billiards, and without thinking that I should ever see him again.

The money was given to Zourin. Savelitch hurried to get me out of the cursed inn. He showed up with the news that the horses were ready. With a guilty conscience and a silent sense of regret, I left Simbirsk without saying goodbye to my billiards teacher, not even considering that I would ever see him again.


[1] A celebrated German general who entered the service of Russia during the reign of Peter the Great.

[1] A famous German general who served in Russia during the time of Peter the Great.

[2] Outchitel. A tutor.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Outchitel. A tutor.

[3] Avdotia, daughter of Basil.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Avdotia, Basil's daughter.

[4] Diminutive of Peter.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Short form of Peter.

[5] Anastasia, daughter of Gerasim.

Anastasia, Gerasim's daughter.

[6] The Russians usually address each other by their Christian name and that of their father. Thus Andrei Petrovitch means simply Andrew, son of Peter.

[6] Russians typically call each other by their first name and their father's name. So, Andrei Petrovitch means Andrew, son of Peter.

[7] The rouble, at that time, was worth about three shillings and four-pence.

[7] Back then, the rouble was worth about three shillings and four pence.

[8] Diminutive of Arina.

Diminutive of Arina.

[9] Peter, son of Andrew.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Peter, son of Andrew.

[10] A sour but refreshing drink made from rye-meal and malt.

[10] A tangy yet refreshing beverage made from rye flour and malt.

[11] Brandy.

Brandy.


CHAPTER II.

THE GUIDE.

My reflections during the journey were not very agreeable. My loss, according to the value of money at that time, was of no little importance. I could not but confess, within my own mind, that my behaviour at the Simbirsk inn was very stupid, and I felt guilty in the presence of Savelitch.’ All this tormented me. The old man sat in gloomy silence upon the seat of the vehicle, with his face averted from me, and every now and then giving vent to a sigh. I wanted at all hazards to become reconciled to him, but I did not know how to begin. At last I said to him:

My thoughts during the trip weren't very pleasant. My loss, based on the value of money back then, was significant. I had to admit to myself that my behavior at the Simbirsk inn was pretty foolish, and I felt guilty around Savelitch. All of this weighed on me. The old man sat in heavy silence on the seat of the vehicle, looking away from me, and occasionally letting out a sigh. I desperately wanted to make things right between us, but I didn't know how to start. Finally, I said to him:

“Come, come, Savelitch, that will do, let us be friends. I was to blame; I see myself that I was in the wrong. I acted very foolishly yesterday, and I offended you without cause. I promise that I will act more wisely for the future, and listen to your advice. Come, don’t be angry, but let us be friends again.”

“Come on, Savelitch, that's enough, let's be friends. I realize I was at fault; I see that I was wrong. I acted really foolishly yesterday and upset you for no reason. I promise I’ll be wiser from now on and will listen to your advice. Please, don’t stay angry, let’s be friends again.”

“Ah! father, Peter Andreitch,” he replied, with a deep sigh, “I am angry with myself; I alone am to blame. How could I leave you alone in the inn! But what else could be expected? We are led astray by sin. The thought came into my mind to go and see the clerk’s wife, who is my gossip.[1] But so it was: I went to my gossip, and ill-luck came of it. Was there ever such a misfortune! How shall I ever be able to look in the face of my master and mistress? What will they say when they know that their child is a drunkard and a gambler?”

“Ah! Father, Peter Andreitch,” he replied with a deep sigh, “I’m angry with myself; I’m the only one to blame. How could I leave you alone at the inn! But what else could be expected? We’re led astray by sin. The thought crossed my mind to go and see the clerk’s wife, who is my gossip.[1] But that’s what happened: I went to my gossip, and bad luck followed. Was there ever such a misfortune! How will I ever be able to look my master and mistress in the eye? What will they say when they find out that their child is a drunkard and a gambler?”

In order to console poor Savelitch, I gave him my word that I would never again spend a single copeck[2] without his consent. He calmed down by degrees, although every now and again he still continued muttering, with a shake of the head, “A hundred roubles! It’s no laughing matter!”

To comfort poor Savelitch, I promised him that I would never spend a single copeck[2] without his approval. He gradually relaxed, although he still muttered now and then, shaking his head, “A hundred roubles! It's no joke!”

I was nearing the place of my destination. On every side of me extended a dreary-looking plain, intersected by hills and ravines. Everything was covered with snow. The sun was setting. The kibitka[3] was proceeding along the narrow road, or, to speak more precisely, along the track made by the peasants’ sledges Suddenly the driver began gazing intently about him, and at last, taking off his cap, he turned to me and said:

I was getting close to my destination. All around me was a bleak-looking plain, dotted with hills and valleys. Everything was blanketed in snow. The sun was setting. The kibitka[3] was moving along the narrow road, or more accurately, along the path made by the peasants’ sleds. Suddenly, the driver started looking around intently, and finally, after removing his hat, he turned to me and said:

“My lord, will you not give orders to turn back?”

"My lord, will you please order us to turn back?"

“Why?”

“Why?”

“The weather does not look very promising: the wind is beginning to rise; see how it whirls the freshly fallen snow along.”

"The weather doesn't look too good: the wind is picking up; look how it's swirling the fresh snow around."

“What does that matter?”

“Why does that matter?”

“And do you see that yonder?”

“And do you see that over there?”

And the driver pointed with his whip towards the east.

And the driver pointed with his whip to the east.

“I see nothing, except the white steppe and the clear sky.”

“I see nothing but the white plain and the clear sky.”

“There—away in the distance: that cloud.”

“There—out there in the distance: that cloud.”

I perceived, indeed, on the edge of the horizon, a white cloud, which I had taken at first for a distant hill. The driver explained to me that this small cloud presaged a snowstorm.

I noticed, on the horizon, a white cloud that I initially thought was a faraway hill. The driver told me that this small cloud was a sign of an approaching snowstorm.

I had heard of the snowstorms of that part of the country, and I knew that whole trains of waggons were frequently buried in the drifts. Savelitch was of the same opinion as the driver, and advised that we should return. But the wind did not seem to me to be very strong: I hoped to be able to reach the next station in good time, and I gave orders to drive on faster.

I had heard about the snowstorms in that area, and I knew that entire trains of wagons often got buried in the snowdrifts. Savelitch agreed with the driver and suggested that we turn back. But to me, the wind didn't seem too strong; I hoped we could reach the next station on time, so I instructed them to speed up.

The driver urged on the horses at a gallop, but he still continued to gaze towards the east. The horses entered into their work with a will. In the meantime the wind had gradually increased in violence. The little cloud had changed into a large, white, nebulous mass, which rose heavily, and gradually began to extend over the whole sky. A fine snow began to fall, and then all at once this gave place to large heavy flakes. The wind roared; the snowstorm had burst upon us. In one moment the dark sky became confounded with the sea of snow; everything had disappeared.

The driver pushed the horses into a gallop, but he kept looking toward the east. The horses got to work enthusiastically. Meanwhile, the wind had steadily picked up. The small cloud had turned into a large, white, misty mass that rose heavily and started to cover the entire sky. A light snow began to fall, which quickly changed into big, heavy flakes. The wind howled; the snowstorm hit us. In an instant, the dark sky merged with the swirling sea of snow; everything was gone.

“Well, my lord,” cried the driver, “this is a misfortune; it is a regular snowstorm!”

“Well, my lord,” shouted the driver, “this is a disaster; it’s a full-blown snowstorm!”

I looked out of the kibitka; all was storm and darkness. The wind blew with such terrific violence that it seemed as if it were endowed with life. Savelitch and I were covered with snow: the horses ploughed their way onward at a walking pace, and soon came to a standstill.

I looked out of the kibitka; and everything was chaos and darkness. The wind howled so violently that it felt almost alive. Savelitch and I were buried in snow; the horses trudged along at a slow pace and soon came to a halt.

“Why don’t you go on?” I called out impatiently to the driver.

“Why don’t you keep going?” I called out impatiently to the driver.

“But where am I to drive to?” he replied, jumping down from his seat; “I haven’t the slightest idea as to where we are; there is no road, and it is dark all round.”

“But where am I supposed to drive to?” he replied, jumping down from his seat; “I have no idea where we are; there isn’t a road, and it’s dark everywhere.”

I began to scold him. Savelitch took his part.

I started to scold him. Savelitch stepped in on his behalf.

“You ought to have taken his advice,” he said angrily. “You should have returned to the posting-house; you could have had some tea and could have slept there till the morning; the storm would have blown over by that time, and then you could have proceeded on your journey. And why such haste? It would be all very well if we were going to a wedding!”

“You should have listened to his advice,” he said angrily. “You should have gone back to the inn; you could have had some tea and slept there until morning. By then, the storm would have passed, and you could have continued your journey. And why the rush? It would make sense if we were heading to a wedding!”

Savelitch was right. But what was to be done? The snow still continued to fall. A drift began to form around the kibitka. The horses stood with dejected heads, and every now and then a shudder shook their frames. The driver kept walking round them, and, being unable to do anything else, busied himself with adjusting the harness. Savelitch grumbled. I looked round on every side, hoping to discover some sign of a house or a road, but I could distinguish nothing except the confused whirling snowdrifts Suddenly I caught sight of something black.

Savelitch was right. But what could we do? The snow kept falling. A drift was starting to form around the kibitka. The horses drooped their heads, and every now and then, a shiver ran through them. The driver walked around them, and unable to do anything else, he focused on adjusting the harness. Savelitch muttered under his breath. I looked around, hoping to spot a house or a road, but I could see nothing except the chaotic swirling snowdrifts. Suddenly, I noticed something black.

“Hillo! driver,” I cried; “look! what is that black object yonder?”

“Hey! Driver,” I shouted; “look! What’s that black object over there?”

The driver looked carefully in the direction indicated.

The driver looked closely in the direction pointed out.

“God knows, my lord,” said he, seating himself in his place again; “it is neither a sledge nor a tree, and it seems to move. It must be either a man or a wolf.”

“God knows, my lord,” he said, sitting back down in his spot; “it’s neither a sled nor a tree, and it looks like it’s moving. It has to be either a man or a wolf.”

I ordered him to drive towards the unknown object, which was gradually drawing nearer to us. In about two minutes we came up to it and discovered it to be a man.

I told him to drive toward the unknown object, which was slowly getting closer to us. In about two minutes, we reached it and found out it was a man.

“Hi! my good man,” cried the driver to him; “say, do you know where the road is?”

“Hey there! Good sir,” the driver called out to him; “do you know where the road is?”

“The road is here; I am standing on a firm track,” replied the wayfarer. “But what of it?”

“The road is here; I’m standing on solid ground,” replied the traveler. “But what does that matter?”

“Listen, peasant,” said I to him; “do you know this country? Can you lead me to a place where I can obtain a night’s lodging?”

“Listen, you,” I said to him; “do you know this area? Can you take me to a place where I can find a place to stay for the night?”

“I know the country very well,” replied the peasant. “Heaven be thanked, I have crossed it and re-crossed it in every direction. But you see what sort of weather it is: it would be very easy to miss the road. You had much better stay here and wait; perhaps the storm will blow over, and the sky become clear, then we shall be able to find the road by the help of the stars.”

“I know this area really well,” the peasant replied. “Thank goodness, I’ve traveled through it in every direction. But look at the weather: it’d be really easy to get lost. You’d be better off staying here and waiting; maybe the storm will pass, and the sky will clear up, then we’ll be able to find the road with the help of the stars.”

His cool indifference encouraged me. I had already resolved to abandon myself to the will of God and to pass the night upon the steppe, when suddenly the peasant mounted to the seat of our vehicle and said to the driver:

His calm indifference motivated me. I had already decided to give myself up to God’s will and spend the night on the steppe, when suddenly the peasant climbed up to the seat of our vehicle and said to the driver:

“Thank Heaven, there is a house not far off; turn to the right and go straight on.”

“Thank goodness, there’s a house not too far away; turn right and keep going straight.”

“Why should I go to the right?” asked the driver in a dissatisfied tone. “Where do you see a road? I am not the owner of these horses that I should use the whip without mercy.”

“Why should I go right?” the driver asked in an annoyed tone. “Where do you see a road? I'm not the owner of these horses, so why should I whip them mercilessly?”

The driver seemed to me to be in the right.

The driver appeared to me to be in the right.

“In truth,” said I, “why do you think that there is a house not far off?”

“In reality,” I said, “why do you think there’s a house not too far away?”

“Because the wind blows from that direction,” replied the wayfarer, “and I can smell smoke; that is a sign that there is a village close at hand.”

“Because the wind is coming from that direction,” replied the traveler, “and I can smell smoke; that means there’s a village nearby.”

His sagacity and nicety of smell astonished me. I ordered the driver to go on. The horses moved heavily through the deep snow. The kibitka advanced very slowly, at one moment mounting to the summit of a ridge, at another sinking into a deep hollow, now rolling to one side, and now to the other. It was very much like being in a ship on a stormy sea. Savelitch sighed and groaned, and continually jostled against me. I let down the cover of the kibitka, wrapped myself up in my cloak, and fell into a slumber, lulled by the music of the storm, and rocked by the motion of the vehicle.

His wisdom and keen sense of smell surprised me. I told the driver to keep going. The horses trudged heavily through the deep snow. The kibitka moved very slowly, sometimes climbing to the top of a ridge and other times sinking into a deep hollow, rolling from side to side. It felt a lot like being on a ship in a stormy sea. Savelitch sighed and groaned, constantly bumping against me. I lowered the cover of the kibitka, wrapped myself in my cloak, and drifted off to sleep, lulled by the sound of the storm and swayed by the motion of the vehicle.

I had a dream which I shall never forget, and in which I still see something prophetic when I compare it with the strange events of my life. The reader will excuse me for mentioning the matter, for probably he knows from experience that man is naturally given to superstition in spite of the great contempt entertained for it.

I had a dream that I’ll never forget, and I still see something prophetic in it when I look back at the strange events of my life. I hope the reader will forgive me for bringing this up, as he probably knows from experience that people are naturally inclined to superstition, even though there’s a lot of disdain for it.

I was in that condition of mind when reality and imagination become confused in the vague sensations attending the first stage of drowsiness. It seemed to me that the storm still continued, and that we were still wandering about the wilderness of snow.... All at once I caught sight of a gate, and we entered the courtyard of our mansion. My first thought was a fear that my father would be angry with me for my involuntary return to the paternal roof, and would regard it as an act of intentional disobedience. With a feeling of uneasiness I sprang out of the kibitka, and saw my mother coming down the steps to meet me, with a look of deep affliction upon her face.

I was in that state of mind when reality and imagination mix together in the hazy feelings that come with the first stage of drowsiness. It felt like the storm was still raging, and we were still lost in the snowy wilderness... Suddenly, I spotted a gate, and we entered the courtyard of our home. My first thought was a fear that my dad would be upset with me for my unexpected return home and would see it as an act of defiance. Filled with unease, I jumped out of the kibitka and saw my mom coming down the steps to meet me, her face showing deep sadness.

“Hush!” she said to me; “your father is on the point of death, and wishes to take leave of you.”

“Hush!” she said to me; “your father is about to pass away, and wants to say goodbye to you.”

Struck with awe, I followed her into the bedroom. I looked about me; the room was dimly lighted, and round the bed stood several persons with sorrow-stricken countenances. I approached very gently; my mother raised the curtain and said:

Struck with awe, I followed her into the bedroom. I looked around; the room was dimly lit, and several people stood around the bed with sorrowful expressions. I approached very gently; my mother raised the curtain and said:

“Andrei Petrovitch, Petrousha has arrived; he has returned because he heard of your illness; give him your blessing.”

“Andrei Petrovitch, Petrousha is here; he’s come back because he heard about your illness; give him your blessing.”

I knelt down and fixed my eyes upon the face of the sick man. But what did I see?... Instead of my father, I saw lying in the bed a black-bearded peasant, who looked at me with an expression of gaiety upon his countenance. Greatly perplexed, I turned round to my mother and said to her:

I knelt down and focused my gaze on the face of the sick man. But what did I see?... Instead of my father, I saw a black-bearded peasant lying in the bed, looking at me with a cheerful expression. Very confused, I turned to my mother and said to her:

“What does all this mean? This is not my father. Why should I ask this peasant for his blessing?”

“What does all this mean? This isn’t my father. Why should I ask this farmer for his blessing?”

“It is all the same, Petrousha,” replied my mother; “he is your stepfather; kiss his hand and let him bless you.” I would not consent to it. Then the peasant sprang out of bed, grasped the axe which hung at his back,[4] and commenced flourishing it about on every side. I wanted to run away, but I could not; the room began to get filled with dead bodies; I kept stumbling against them, and my feet continually slipped in pools of blood. The dreadful peasant called out to me in a gentle voice, saying:

“It doesn’t matter, Petrousha,” my mother said; “he’s your stepfather; kiss his hand and let him bless you.” I refused to do it. Then the peasant jumped out of bed, grabbed the axe that was hanging at his back,[4] and started swinging it around wildly. I wanted to escape, but I couldn’t; the room was getting filled with dead bodies; I kept tripping over them, and my feet kept slipping in pools of blood. The terrifying peasant called out to me in a calm voice, saying:

“Do not be afraid; come and receive my blessing.” Terror and doubt took possession of me.... At that moment I awoke; the horses had come to a standstill. Savelitch took hold of my hand, saying:

“Don’t be afraid; come and get my blessing.” Fear and uncertainty overwhelmed me.... In that moment, I woke up; the horses had stopped. Savelitch grabbed my hand, saying:

“Get out, my lord, we have arrived.”

“Get out, my lord, we're here.”

“Where are we?” I asked, rubbing my eyes.

“Where are we?” I asked, rubbing my eyes.

“At a place of refuge. God came to our help and conducted us straight to the fence of the house. Get out as quickly as you can, my lord, and warm yourself.”

“At a place of refuge, God came to our assistance and led us directly to the fence of the house. Please get out as quickly as you can, my lord, and warm yourself.”

I stepped out of the kibitka. The storm still raged, although with less violence than at first. It was as dark as if we were totally blind. The host met us at the door, holding a lantern under the skirt of his coat, and conducted me into a room, small, but tolerably clean. It was lit up by a pine torch. On the wall hung a long rifle, and a tall Cossack cap.

I stepped out of the kibitka. The storm was still going strong, though not as violently as before. It was so dark it felt like we were completely blind. The host greeted us at the door, holding a lantern under the hem of his coat, and led me into a small but fairly clean room. It was illuminated by a pine torch. On the wall hung a long rifle and a tall Cossack hat.

The host, a Yaikian Cossack by birth, was a peasant of about sixty years of age, still hale and strong. Savelitch brought in the tea-chest, and asked for a fire in order to prepare some tea, which I seemed to need at that moment more than at any other time in my life. The host hastened to attend to the matter.

The host, a Yaikian Cossack by birth, was a peasant around sixty years old, still healthy and strong. Savelitch brought in the tea chest and asked for a fire to prepare some tea, which I felt I needed more than ever at that moment. The host quickly took care of it.

“Where is the guide?” I said to Savelitch.

“Where's the guide?” I asked Savelitch.

“Here, your Excellency,” replied a voice from above.

“Here you go, Your Excellency,” replied a voice from above.

I glanced up at the loft, and saw a black beard and two sparkling eyes.

I looked up at the loft and saw a black beard and two bright eyes.

“Well, friend, are you cold?”

"Hey, are you cold?"

“How could I be otherwise than cold in only a thin tunic! I had a fur coat, but why should I hide my fault?—I pawned it yesterday with a brandy-seller; the cold did not seem to be so severe.”

“How could I possibly not feel cold in just a thin tunic! I had a fur coat, but why should I cover up my mistake?—I pawned it yesterday with a liquor store owner; the cold didn’t seem that bad.”

At that moment the host entered with a smoking tea-urn; I offered our guide a cup of tea; the peasant came down from the loft. His exterior seemed to me somewhat remarkable. He was about forty years of age, of middle height, thin and broad-shouldered. In his black beard streaks of grey were beginning to make their appearance; his large, lively black eyes were incessantly on the roll. His face had something rather agreeable about it, although an expression of vindictiveness could also be detected upon it. His hair was cut close round his head. He was dressed in a ragged tunic and Tartar trousers. I gave him a cup of tea; he tasted it, and made a wry face.

At that moment, the host came in with a steaming tea urn. I offered our guide a cup of tea, and the peasant came down from the loft. His appearance struck me as quite notable. He was around forty years old, of average height, thin but broad-shouldered. His black beard was starting to show some grey, and his large, lively black eyes were constantly moving. His face had something rather pleasant about it, though you could also see a hint of vindictiveness. His hair was cropped close to his head, and he wore a tattered tunic and Tartar trousers. I handed him a cup of tea; he took a sip and grimaced.

“Your Excellency,” said he, “be so good as to order a glass of wine for me; tea is not the drink for us Cossacks.”

“Your Excellency,” he said, “please be so kind as to order a glass of wine for me; tea isn’t the drink for us Cossacks.”

I willingly complied with his request. The landlord brought a square bottle and a glass from a cupboard, went up to him, and, looking into his face, said:

I gladly agreed to his request. The landlord fetched a square bottle and a glass from a cupboard, walked over to him, and, looking into his face, said:

“Oh! you are again in our neighbourhood! Where have you come from?”

“Oh! You're back in our neighborhood! Where did you come from?”

My guide winked significantly, and made reply:

My guide winked notably and replied:

“Flying in the garden, pecking hempseed; the old woman threw a stone, but it missed its aim. And how is it with—you?”

“Flying in the garden, pecking hempseed; the old woman threw a stone, but it missed its target. And how about you?”

“How is it with us?” replied the landlord, continuing the allegorical conversation, “they were beginning to ring the vespers, but the pope’s wife would not allow it: the pope is on a visit, and the devils are in the glebe.”

“How are things with us?” replied the landlord, continuing the symbolic conversation, “they were about to ring the evening bells, but the pope’s wife wouldn't permit it: the pope is on a visit, and the devils are in the fields.”

“Hold your tongue, uncle,” replied my rover; “when there is rain, there will be mushrooms; and when there are mushrooms, there will be a pannier; but now” (and here he winked again) “put your axe behind your back; the ranger is going about. Your Excellency, I drink to your health!”

“Keep quiet, uncle,” my friend replied; “when it rains, mushrooms appear; and when there are mushrooms, there’s a basket; but for now” (and here he winked again) “hide your axe behind your back; the ranger is around. Your Excellency, I toast to your health!”

With these words he took hold of the glass, made the sign of the cross, and drank off the liquor in one draught; then, bowing to me, he returned to the loft.

With these words, he grabbed the glass, crossed himself, and downed the drink in one go; then, nodding to me, he went back to the loft.

At that time I could not understand anything of this thieves’ slang, but afterwards I understood that it referred to the Yaikian army, which had only just then been reduced to submission after the revolt of 1772. Savelitch listened with a look of great dissatisfaction. He glanced very suspiciously, first at the landlord, then at the guide. The inn, or umet, as it was called in those parts, was situated in the middle of the steppe, far from every habitation or village, and had very much the appearance of a rendezvous for thieves. But there was no help for it. We could not think of continuing our journey. The uneasiness of Savelitch afforded me very great amusement. In the meantime I made all necessary arrangements for passing the night comfortably, and then stretched myself upon a bench. Savelitch resolved to avail himself of the stove[5]; our host lay down upon the floor. Soon all in the house were snoring, and I fell into a sleep as sound as that of the grave.

At that time, I couldn’t make heads or tails of the thieves’ slang, but later I realized it referred to the Yaikian army, which had just been brought under control after the 1772 revolt. Savelitch listened with a look of deep discontent. He shot suspicious glances first at the landlord, then at the guide. The inn, or umet as it was called in that area, was in the middle of the steppe, far from any settlement or village, and really felt like a hideout for thieves. But we had no choice; we couldn’t think about continuing our journey. Savelitch’s nervousness really amused me. Meanwhile, I made all necessary arrangements for a comfortable night and then stretched out on a bench. Savelitch decided to use the stove[5]; our host lay down on the floor. Soon everyone in the house was snoring, and I fell into a deep sleep, just like the dead.

When I awoke on the following morning, at a somewhat late hour, I perceived that the storm was over. The sun was shining. The snow lay like a dazzling shroud over the boundless steppe. The horses were harnessed. I paid the reckoning to the host, the sum asked of us being so very moderate that even Savelitch did not dispute the matter and commence to haggle about the payment as was his usual custom; moreover, his suspicions of the previous evening had completely vanished from his mind. I called for our guide, thanked him for the assistance he had rendered us, and ordered Savelitch to give him half a rouble for brandy.

When I woke up the next morning, a bit late, I noticed that the storm had passed. The sun was shining, and the snow covered the endless steppe like a bright blanket. The horses were harnessed. I settled the bill with the innkeeper, and the amount he asked for was so reasonable that even Savelitch didn't argue or try to haggle as he usually did; in fact, all his suspicions from the night before had completely faded away. I called for our guide, thanked him for his help, and told Savelitch to give him half a rouble for brandy.

Savelitch frowned.

Savelitch frowned.

“Half a rouble for brandy?” said he; “why so? Because you were pleased to bring him with you to this inn? With your leave, my lord, but we have not too many half roubles to spare. If we give money for brandy to everybody we have to deal with, we shall very soon have to starve ourselves.”

“Half a rouble for brandy?” he said. “Why is that? Just because you chose to bring him with you to this inn? With all due respect, my lord, we can’t afford to spend too many half roubles. If we start paying for brandy for everyone we interact with, we’ll soon find ourselves starving.”

I could not argue with Savelitch. According to my own promise, the disposal of my money was to be left entirely to his discretion. But I felt rather vexed that I was not able to show my gratitude to a man who, if he had not rescued me from certain destruction, had at least delivered me from a very disagreeable position.

I couldn't argue with Savelitch. According to my own promise, handling my money was completely up to him. But I felt a bit frustrated that I couldn't express my gratitude to a man who, if he hadn't saved me from complete disaster, at least pulled me out of a really uncomfortable situation.

“Well,” said I, coldly, “if you will not give him half a rouble, give him something out of my wardrobe; he is too thinly clad. Give him my hare-skin pelisse.”

“Well,” I said coldly, “if you won’t give him half a rouble, then give him something from my wardrobe; he’s not dressed warmly enough. Give him my hare-skin coat.”

“In the name of Heaven, father, Peter Andreitch!” said Savelitch, “why give him your pelisse? The dog will sell it for drink at the first tavern that he comes to.”

“In the name of Heaven, Dad, Peter Andreitch!” said Savelitch, “why are you giving him your coat? That guy will sell it for booze at the first bar he finds.”

“It is no business of yours, old man,” said my stroller, “whether I sell it for drink or not. His Excellency is pleased to give me a cloak from off his own shoulders; it is his lordly will, and it is your duty, as servant, to obey, and not to dispute.”

“It’s none of your business, old man,” my stroller said, “whether I sell it for booze or not. His Excellency is generous enough to give me a cloak right off his back; it’s his choice, and it’s your job, as a servant, to comply, not argue.”

“Have you no fear of God, you robber!” said Savelitch, in an angry tone. “You see that the child has not yet reached the age of discretion, and yet you are only too glad to take advantage of his good-nature, and rob him. What do you want with my master’s pelisse? You will not be able to stretch it across your accursed shoulders.”

“Don't you have any fear of God, you thief!” Savelitch said angrily. “You can see that the child isn’t even old enough to know better, and yet you’re eager to take advantage of his kindness and rob him. What do you want with my master’s coat? You won’t be able to fit it over your cursed shoulders.”

“I beg of you not to show off your wit,” I said to my guardian. “Bring the pelisse hither immediately!”

“I’m begging you, don’t show off your cleverness,” I said to my guardian. “Bring the coat over here right now!”

“Gracious Lord!” groaned Savelitch, “the pelisse is almost brand-new! If it were to anybody deserving of it, it would be different, but to give it to a ragged drunkard!”

“Gracious Lord!” groaned Savelitch, “the coat is almost brand-new! If it were going to someone deserving of it, it would be different, but giving it to a ragged drunk!”

However, the pelisse was brought. The peasant instantly commenced to try it on. And, indeed, the garment, which I had grown out of, and which was rather tight for me, was a great deal too small for him. But he contrived to get it on somehow, though not without bursting the seams in the effort. Savelitch very nearly gave vent to a groan when he heard the stitches giving way. The stroller was exceedingly pleased with my present. He conducted me to the kibitka, and said, with a low bow:

However, the pelisse was brought. The peasant immediately started to try it on. And, truly, the garment, which I had outgrown and was quite tight on me, was way too small for him. But he managed to get it on somehow, even if it meant bursting the seams in the process. Savelitch nearly let out a groan when he heard the stitches tearing apart. The peasant was very pleased with my gift. He led me to the kibitka and said, with a slight bow:

“Many thanks, your Excellency! May God reward you for your virtue. I shall never forget your kindness.”

“Thank you so much, your Excellency! May God reward you for your goodness. I will never forget your kindness.”

He went his way, and I set out again on my journey, without paying any attention to Savelitch, and I soon forgot all about the storm of the previous day, the guide, and my pelisse.

He went on his way, and I continued my journey, ignoring Savelitch, and I quickly forgot all about the storm from the day before, the guide, and my pelisse.

On arriving at Orenburg, I immediately presented myself to the general. He was a tall man, but somewhat bent with age. His long hair was perfectly white. His old faded uniform recalled to mind the warrior of the time of the Empress Anne, and he spoke with a strong German accent.

Upon arriving in Orenburg, I immediately introduced myself to the general. He was a tall man, but slightly stooped with age. His long hair was completely white. His old, worn uniform reminded me of a soldier from the time of Empress Anne, and he spoke with a noticeable German accent.

I gave him the letter from my father. On hearing the name, he glanced at me quickly.

I handed him the letter from my dad. When he heard the name, he looked at me quickly.

Mein Gott!” said he, “it does not seem so very long ago since Andrei Petrovitch was your age, and now what a fine young fellow he has got for a son! Ach! time, time!”

My God!” he said, “it doesn't seem like it was that long ago when Andrei Petrovitch was your age, and now look at the great young man he has as a son! Oh! Time, time!”

He opened the letter and began to read it half aloud, making his own observations upon it in the course of his reading.

He opened the letter and started reading it out loud while making his own comments as he went along.

“‘Esteemed Sir, Ivan Karlovitch, I hope that your Excellency’—Why all this ceremony? Pshaw! Isn’t he ashamed of himself? To be sure, discipline before everything, but is that the way to write to an old comrade?—‘Your Excellency has not forgotten’—Hm!—‘and—when—with the late Field Marshal Mün—in the campaign—also Caroline’—Ha, brother! he still remembers our old pranks, then?—‘Now to business.—I send you my young hopeful’—Hm!—‘Hold him with hedgehog mittens.’—What are hedgehog mittens? That must be a Russian proverb.—What does ‘hold him with hedgehog mittens’ mean?” he repeated, turning to me.

“‘Esteemed Sir, Ivan Karlovitch, I hope that your Excellency’—Why all this formality? Come on! Isn’t he embarrassed? Sure, discipline is important, but is that how you write to an old friend?—‘Your Excellency has not forgotten’—Hm!—‘and—when—with the late Field Marshal Mün—in the campaign—also Caroline’—Ha, brother! So he still remembers our old antics?—‘Now to business.—I’m sending you my young hopeful’—Hm!—‘Keep him in hedgehog mittens.’—What are hedgehog mittens? That must be a Russian saying.—What does ‘keep him in hedgehog mittens’ mean?” he asked, turning to me.

“It means,” I replied, looking as innocent as I possibly could, “to treat a person kindly, not to be too severe, and to allow as much liberty as possible.”

“It means,” I replied, looking as innocent as I could, “to treat someone kindly, not to be too harsh, and to allow as much freedom as possible.”

“Hm! I understand—‘And do not give him too much liberty.’—No, it is evident that ‘hedgehog mittens’ does not mean that.—‘Enclosed you will find his passport.’—Where is it then? Ah! here it is.—‘Enrol him in the Semenovsky Regiment.’—Very well, very well, everything shall be attended to.—‘Allow me without ceremony to embrace you as an old comrade and friend.’—Ah! at last he has got to it.—‘Etcetera, etcetera.’—‘Well, my little father,’ said he, finishing the reading of the letter, and putting my passport on one side, ‘everything shall be arranged; you shall be an officer in the Regiment, and so that you may lose no time, start to-morrow for the fortress of Bailogorsk, where you will be under the command of Captain Mironoff, a good and honest man. There you will learn real service, and be taught what real discipline is. Orenburg is not the place for you, there is nothing for you to do there; amusements are injurious to a young man. Favour me with your company at dinner to-day.”

“Hm! I get it—‘And don’t give him too much freedom.’—No, it’s clear that ‘hedgehog mittens’ doesn’t mean that.—‘Enclosed you will find his passport.’—So where is it? Ah! here it is.—‘Enroll him in the Semenovsky Regiment.’—Alright, alright, everything will be taken care of.—‘Let me embrace you without formality as an old comrade and friend.’—Ah! finally he’s gotten to that.—‘Etcetera, etcetera.’—‘Well, my little father,’ he said, finishing the letter and setting my passport aside, ‘everything will be arranged; you will be an officer in the Regiment, and to make sure you don’t waste any time, head out tomorrow for the fortress of Bailogorsk, where you’ll be under the command of Captain Mironoff, a good and honest man. There you’ll learn real service and what true discipline means. Orenburg isn’t the place for you; there’s nothing for you to do there; distractions are harmful to a young man. Please join me for dinner today.’”

“This is getting worse and worse,” I thought to myself. “Of what use will it be to me to have been a sergeant in the Guards almost from my mother’s womb! Whither has it led me? To the Regiment, and to a dreary fortress on the borders of the Kirghis-Kaisaks steppes!”

“This is just getting worse,” I thought to myself. “What good has it done me to be a sergeant in the Guards since I was practically born? Where has it taken me? To the Regiment, and to a dull fortress on the edge of the Kirghis-Kaisaks steppes!”

I dined with Andrei Karlovitch, in company with his old adjutant. A strict German economy ruled his table, and I believe that the fear of being obliged to entertain an additional guest now and again was partly the cause of my being so promptly banished to the garrison.

I had dinner with Andrei Karlovitch, along with his old adjutant. A strict German efficiency governed his table, and I think that the worry of having to host an extra guest from time to time was partly why I was quickly sent off to the garrison.

The next day I took leave of the general, and set out for the place of my destination.

The next day, I said goodbye to the general and headed to my destination.


[1] Savelitch uses the word here in its old meaning of fellow-sponsor.

[1] Savelitch uses the word here in its original meaning of fellow-sponsor.

[2] A tenth of a penny.

A tenth of a cent.

[3] A kind of rough travelling cart.

[3] A type of rugged travel cart.

[4] The Russian peasant usually carries his axe behind him.

[4] The Russian peasant typically carries his axe slung behind him.

[5] The usual sleeping place of the Russian peasant.

[5] The typical sleeping area of the Russian peasant.


CHAPTER III.

THE FORTRESS.

The fortress of Bailogorsk was situated about forty versts[1] from Orenburg. The road to it led along the steep bank of the Yaik.[2] The river was not yet frozen, and its leaden-coloured waves had a dark and melancholy aspect as they rose and fell between the dreary banks covered with the white snow. Beyond it stretched the Kirghis steppes. I sank into reflections, most of them of a gloomy nature. Garrison life had little attraction for me. I endeavoured to picture to myself Captain Mironoff, my future chief; and I imagined him to be a severe, ill-tempered old man, knowing nothing except what was connected with his duty, and ready to arrest me and put me on bread and water for the merest trifle.

The fortress of Bailogorsk was located about forty versts[1] from Orenburg. The road to it followed the steep bank of the Yaik.[2] The river hadn’t frozen yet, and its dark, lead-colored waves looked gloomy as they moved between the dull banks covered in white snow. Beyond that lay the Kirghis steppes. I started to reflect, mostly on dark thoughts. Life in the garrison didn’t appeal to me much. I tried to imagine Captain Mironoff, my future boss, and pictured him as a strict, grumpy old man who knew only his duties and would be quick to arrest me and put me on a diet of bread and water for the slightest offense.

In the meantime it began to grow dark, and we quickened our pace.

In the meantime, it started to get dark, and we picked up our pace.

“Is it far to the fortress?” I inquired of our driver.

“Is it far to the fortress?” I asked our driver.

“Not far,” he replied, “you can see it yonder.”

“Not far,” he answered, “you can see it over there.”

I looked around on every side, expecting to see formidable bastions, towers, and ramparts, but I could see nothing except a small village surrounded by a wooden palisade. On one side stood three or four hayricks, half covered with snow; on the other a crooked looking windmill, with its bark sails hanging idly down.

I looked around in every direction, expecting to see impressive forts, towers, and walls, but all I saw was a small village surrounded by a wooden fence. On one side were three or four haystacks, half covered in snow; on the other side was a crooked windmill, with its wooden sails hanging down.

“But where is the fortress?” I asked in astonishment.

“But where is the fortress?” I asked in amazement.

“There it is,” replied the driver, pointing to the village, and, as he spoke, we entered into it.

“There it is,” the driver said, pointing to the village, and as he spoke, we drove into it.

At the gate I saw an old cast-iron gun; the streets were narrow and crooked; the cottages small, and for the most part covered with thatch. I expressed a wish to be taken to the Commandant, and, in about a minute, the kibitka stopped in front of a small wooden house, built on an eminence, and situated near the church, which was likewise of wood.

At the gate, I saw an old cast-iron cannon; the streets were narrow and winding; the cottages were small and mostly thatched. I expressed a desire to see the Commandant, and in about a minute, the kibitka stopped in front of a small wooden house built on a hill, located near the church, which was also made of wood.

Nobody came out to meet me. I made my way to the entrance and then proceeded to the ante-room. An old pensioner, seated at a table, was engaged in sewing a blue patch on the elbow of a green uniform coat. I ordered him to announce me.

Nobody came out to greet me. I walked to the entrance and then headed to the waiting room. An elderly retiree, sitting at a table, was busy sewing a blue patch onto the elbow of a green uniform coat. I told him to announce me.

“Go inside, little father,” replied the pensioner; “our people are at home.”

“Go inside, little father,” replied the pensioner; “our people are home.”

I entered into a very clean room, furnished in the old-fashioned style. In one corner stood a cupboard containing earthenware utensils; on the wall hung an officers diploma, framed and glazed, and around it were arranged a few rude wood engravings, representing the “Capture of Kustrin and Otchakoff,”[3] the “Choice of the Bride,” and the “Burial of the Cat.” At the window sat an old woman in a jerkin, and wearing a handkerchief round her head. She was unwinding thread which a one-eyed old man, dressed in an officer’s uniform, held in his outstretched hands.

I walked into a very clean room, decorated in an old-fashioned style. In one corner, there was a cupboard filled with clay utensils; on the wall hung an officer's diploma, framed and covered in glass, surrounded by a few rough wood engravings depicting the “Capture of Kustrin and Otchakoff,”[3] the “Choice of the Bride,” and the “Burial of the Cat.” By the window sat an old woman in a vest, with a handkerchief on her head. She was unwinding thread that a one-eyed old man, dressed in an officer’s uniform, held in his outstretched hands.

“What is your pleasure, little father?” she asked, continuing her occupation.

“What do you want, little father?” she asked, continuing her work.

I replied that I had come to enter the service, and, in accordance with the regulations, to notify my arrival to the Captain in command. And with these words I turned towards the one-eyed old man, whom I supposed to be the Commandant; but the old lady interrupted me in the speech which I had so carefully prepared beforehand.

I replied that I had come to join the service and, as required by the rules, to inform the Captain in charge of my arrival. With that, I turned to the one-eyed old man, whom I assumed was the Commandant, but the old lady interrupted me before I could deliver the speech I had carefully prepared.

“Ivan Kouzmitch[4] is not at home,” said she; “he has gone to visit Father Gerasim. But it is all the same, I am his wife.”

“Ivan Kouzmitch[4] isn’t home,” she said; “he’s gone to visit Father Gerasim. But it doesn’t matter, I am his wife.”

She summoned a maid-servant and told her to call an orderly officer. The little old man looked at me out of his one eye with much curiosity.

She called for a maid and asked her to get an officer on duty. The little old man looked at me with curiosity from his one eye.

“May I ask,” said he, “in what regiment you have deigned to serve?”

“Can I ask,” he said, “which regiment you’ve chosen to serve in?”

I satisfied his curiosity.

I satisfied his curiosity.

“And may I ask,” he continued, “why you have exchanged the Guards for this garrison?”

“And may I ask,” he continued, “why you’ve swapped the Guards for this garrison?”

I replied that such was the wish of the authorities.

I replied that this was what the authorities wanted.

“Probably for conduct unbecoming an officer of the Guards?” continued the indefatigable interrogator.

“Probably for behavior unacceptable for an officer of the Guards?” continued the tireless interrogator.

“A truce to your foolish chatter,” said the Captain’s wife to him; “you see that the young man is tired after his journey. He has something else to do than to listen to your nonsense.” Then turning to me she added: “You are not the first, and you will not be the last. It is a hard life here, but you will soon get to like it. It is five years ago since Shvabrin Alexei Ivanitch was sent here to us for a murder. Heaven knows what it was that caused him to go wrong. You see, he went out of the town with a lieutenant; they had taken their swords with them, and they began to thrust at one another, and Alexei Ivanitch stabbed the lieutenant, and all before two witnesses! But what would you? Man is not master of sin.”

“A break from your silly talk,” the Captain's wife said to him. “You can see the young man is tired after his journey. He has better things to do than listen to your nonsense.” Then she turned to me and added, “You're not the first, and you won't be the last. Life here is tough, but you'll soon grow to like it. It’s been five years since Shvabrin Alexei Ivanitch was sent here for murder. God knows what made him go off the rails. He went out of town with a lieutenant; they took their swords with them and started jabbing at each other, and Alexei Ivanitch ended up stabbing the lieutenant, right in front of two witnesses! But what can you do? Man can't escape his sins.”

At this moment the orderly officer, a young and well-built Cossack, entered the room.

At that moment, the orderly officer, a young and well-built Cossack, walked into the room.

“Maximitch,” said the Captain’s wife to him, “conduct this officer to his quarters, and see that everything is attended to.”

“Maximitch,” the Captain’s wife said to him, “take this officer to his room and make sure everything is taken care of.”

“I obey, Vassilissa Egorovna,” replied the orderly. “Is not his Excellency to lodge with Ivan Polejaeff?”

“I'll do what you say, Vassilissa Egorovna,” the orderly replied. “Isn't his Excellency staying with Ivan Polejaeff?”

“What a booby you are, Maximitch!” said the Captain’s wife. “Polejaeff’s house is crowded already; besides, he is my gossip, and remembers that we are his superiors. Take the officer—what is your name, little father?”[5]

“What a fool you are, Maximitch!” said the Captain’s wife. “Polejaeff’s house is already crowded; besides, he’s my friend and knows that we’re his superiors. Take the officer—what’s your name, little father?”[5]

“Peter Andreitch.”

“Peter Andreitch.”

“Take Peter Andreitch to Simon Kouzoff. The rascal allowed his horse to get in my kitchen-garden.... And is everything right, Maximitch?”

“Take Peter Andreitch to Simon Kouzoff. That troublemaker let his horse into my vegetable garden.... And is everything okay, Maximitch?”

“Everything, thank God!” replied the Cossack; “only Corporal Prokhoroff has been having a squabble at the bath with Ustinia Pegoulina, on account of a can of hot water.”

“Everything's good, thank God!” replied the Cossack; “only Corporal Prokhoroff has been having a fight at the bath with Ustinia Pegoulina over a can of hot water.”

“Ivan Ignatitch,” said the Captain’s wife to the one-eyed old man, “decide between Prokhoroff and Ustinia as to who is right and who is wrong, and then punish both. Now, Maximitch, go, and God be with you. Peter Andreitch, Maximitch will conduct you to your quarters.”

“Ivan Ignatitch,” said the Captain’s wife to the one-eyed old man, “decide between Prokhoroff and Ustinia who is right and who is wrong, and then punish both. Now, Maximitch, go, and God be with you. Peter Andreitch, Maximitch will show you to your quarters.”

I bowed and took my departure. The orderly conducted me to a hut, situated on the steep bank of the river, at the extreme end of the fortress. One half of the hut was occupied by the family of Simon Kouzoff; the other was given up to me. It consisted of one room, of tolerable cleanliness, and was divided into two by a partition.

I bowed and left. The orderly led me to a hut located on the steep riverbank, at the far end of the fortress. One half of the hut was occupied by Simon Kouzoff's family; the other half was for me. It had one room, fairly clean, and was divided into two by a partition.

Savelitch began to set the room in order, and I looked out of the narrow window. Before me stretched a gloomy steppe. On one side stood a few huts, and two or three fowls were wandering about the street. An old woman, standing on a doorstep with a trough in her hands, was calling some pigs, which answered her with friendly grunts. And this was the place in which I was condemned to spend my youth! Grief took possession of me; I came, away from the window and lay down to sleep without eating any supper, in spite of the exhortations of Savelitch, who kept repeating in a tone of distress:

Savelitch started to tidy up the room, and I looked out the narrow window. Before me lay a dreary expanse of steppe. On one side, there were a few huts, and two or three chickens were wandering around the street. An old woman, standing on a doorstep with a trough in her hands, was calling some pigs, which responded with friendly grunts. And this was the place where I was sentenced to spend my youth! A wave of sadness washed over me; I stepped away from the window and lay down to sleep without having any dinner, despite Savelitch's persistent pleas, which he expressed in a distressed tone:

“Lord of heaven! he will eat nothing! What will my mistress say if the child falls ill?”—

“Lord in heaven! He won't eat anything! What will my mistress say if the child gets sick?”

The next morning I had scarcely begun to dress when the door opened, and a young officer, somewhat short in stature, with a swarthy and rather ill-looking countenance, though distinguished by extraordinary vivacity, entered the room.

The next morning, I had barely started getting dressed when the door opened, and a young officer, who was a bit on the short side, with dark skin and a rather unhealthy-looking face, yet marked by an unusual energy, walked into the room.

“Pardon me,” he said to me in French, “for coming without ceremony to make your acquaintance. I heard yesterday of your arrival, and the desire to see at last a fresh human face took such possession of me, that I could not wait any longer. You will understand this when you have lived here a little while.”

“Excuse me,” he said to me in French, “for coming without any formalities to introduce myself. I heard about your arrival yesterday, and my eagerness to finally see a new face overwhelmed me, so I couldn’t wait any longer. You’ll get it after you’ve been here for a bit.”

I conjectured that this was the officer who had been dismissed from the Guards on account of the duel. We soon became acquainted. Shvabrin was by no means a fool. His conversation was witty and entertaining. With great liveliness he described to me the family of the Commandant, his society, and the place to which fate had conducted me. I was laughing with all my heart when the old soldier who had been mending his uniform in the Commandant’s ante-chamber, came to me, and, in the name of Vassilissa Egorovna, invited me to dinner. Shvabrin declared that he would go with me.

I guessed that this was the officer who had been kicked out of the Guards because of the duel. We quickly got to know each other. Shvabrin was definitely not stupid. His conversation was clever and enjoyable. With great enthusiasm, he told me about the Commandant’s family, his social circle, and the situation I had found myself in. I was laughing wholeheartedly when the old soldier, who had been fixing his uniform in the Commandant’s waiting room, approached me and, on behalf of Vassilissa Egorovna, invited me to dinner. Shvabrin said he would join me.

On approaching the Commandant’s house, we perceived on the square about twenty old soldiers, with long pig-tails and three-cornered hats. They were standing to the front. Before them stood the Commandant, a tall and sprightly old man, in a nightcap and flannel dressing-gown. Observing us, he came forward towards us, said a few kind words to me, and then went on again with the drilling of his men. We were going to stop to watch the evolutions, but he requested us to go to Vassilissa Egorovna, promising to join us in a little while. “Here,” he added, “there is nothing for you to see.”

As we approached the Commandant’s house, we noticed about twenty old soldiers in the square, with long ponytails and tricorn hats. They were lined up at the front. In front of them stood the Commandant, a tall and lively old man, wearing a nightcap and a flannel robe. When he saw us, he walked over, said a few kind words to me, and then continued drilling his men. We were about to stop and watch the maneuvers, but he asked us to go to Vassilissa Egorovna, promising to join us shortly. “Here,” he added, “there’s nothing for you to see.”

Vassilissa Egorovna received us with unfeigned gladness and simplicity, and treated me as if she had known me all my life. The pensioner and Palashka spread the tablecloth.

Vassilissa Egorovna welcomed us with genuine happiness and warmth, treating me as if she had known me forever. The pensioner and Palashka set the tablecloth.

“What is detaining my Ivan Kouzmitch so long to-day?” said the Commandant’s wife. “Palashka, go and call your master to dinner.... But where is Masha?”[6]

“What is keeping my Ivan Kouzmitch so long today?” said the Commandant’s wife. “Palashka, go and get your master for dinner.... But where is Masha?”[6]

At that moment there entered the room a young girl of about eighteen years of age, with a round, rosy face, and light brown hair, brushed smoothly back behind her ears, which were tinged with a deep blush. She did not produce a very favourable impression upon me at the first glance. I regarded her with prejudiced eyes. Shvabrin had described Masha, the Captain’s daughter, as a perfect idiot. Maria Ivanovna[7] sat down in a corner and began to sew. Meanwhile, the cabbage-soup was brought in. Vassilissa Egorovna, not seeing her husband, sent Palashka after him a second time.

At that moment, a girl who looked about eighteen walked into the room. She had a round, rosy face and light brown hair brushed smoothly back behind her ears, which were flushed deeply. At first glance, she didn't make a very good impression on me. I looked at her with biased eyes. Shvabrin had called Masha, the Captain’s daughter, a complete idiot. Maria Ivanovna[7] sat down in a corner and started sewing. Meanwhile, the cabbage soup was brought in. Vassilissa Egorovna, not seeing her husband, sent Palashka after him a second time.

“Tell your master that the guests are waiting, and that the soup is getting cold. Thank Heaven, the drill will not run away! he will have plenty of time to shout himself hoarse.”

“Tell your boss that the guests are waiting, and that the soup is getting cold. Thank goodness, the drill won't go anywhere! He'll have plenty of time to scream his lungs out.”

The Captain soon made his appearance, accompanied by the little one-eyed old man.

The Captain soon showed up, along with the little one-eyed old man.

“What is the meaning of this, little father?” said his wife to him; “the dinner has been ready a long time, and you would not come.”

“What’s going on, dear?” his wife asked him; “dinner has been ready for a while, and you wouldn’t come.”

“Why, you see, Vassilissa Egorovna,” said Ivan Kouzmitch, “I was occupied with my duties; I was teaching my little soldiers.”

“Why, you see, Vassilissa Egorovna,” said Ivan Kouzmitch, “I was busy with my responsibilities; I was teaching my young soldiers.”

“Nonsense!” replied his wife; “it is all talk about your teaching the soldiers. The service does not suit them, and you yourself don’t understand anything about it. It would be better for you to stay at home and pray to God. My dear guests, pray take your places at the table.”

“Nonsense!” replied his wife. “It’s just talk about you teaching the soldiers. The military isn’t for them, and you don’t really understand it yourself. It would be better for you to stay home and pray to God. My dear guests, please take your seats at the table.”

We sat down to dine. Vassilissa Egorovna was not silent for a single moment, and she overwhelmed me with questions. Who were my parents? Were they living? Where did they live? How much were they worth? On hearing that my father owned three hundred souls:[8]

We sat down to eat. Vassilissa Egorovna wouldn't stop talking, bombarding me with questions. Who were my parents? Were they alive? Where did they live? What was their wealth? When I mentioned that my father owned three hundred serfs:[8]

“Really now!” she exclaimed; “well, there are some rich people in the world! As for us, my little father, we have only our one servant-girl, Palashka; but, thank God, we manage to get along well enough! There is only one thing that we are troubled about. Masha is an eligible girl, but what has she got for a marriage portion? A clean comb, a hand-broom, and three copecks—Heaven have pity upon her!—to pay for a bath. If she can find a good man, all very well; if not, she will have to be an old maid.”

“Honestly!” she exclaimed. “I can’t believe how many rich people there are in the world! As for us, my dear father, we only have our one maid, Palashka; but, thankfully, we manage just fine! There’s just one thing that worries us. Masha is a great catch, but what does she have for a marriage dowry? A clean comb, a hand broom, and three kopecks—God help her!—for a bath. If she finds a good man, that’s great; if not, she’ll have to stay single.”

I glanced at Maria Ivanovna; she was blushing all over, and tears were even falling into her plate. I began to feel pity for her, and I hastened to change the conversation.

I looked at Maria Ivanovna; she was blushing deeply, and tears were even dropping into her plate. I started to feel sorry for her, so I quickly tried to change the subject.

“I have heard,” said I, as appropriately as I could, “that the Bashkirs are assembling to make an attack upon your fortress.”

“I’ve heard,” I said as appropriately as I could, “that the Bashkirs are gathering to attack your fortress.”

“And from whom did you hear that, my little father?” asked Ivan Kouzmitch.

“And who did you hear that from, my dear father?” asked Ivan Kouzmitch.

“They told me so in Orenburg,” I replied.

“They told me that in Orenburg,” I replied.

“All nonsense!” said the Commandant; “we have heard nothing about them for a long time. The Bashkirs are a timid lot, and the Kirghises have learnt a lesson. Don’t be alarmed, they will not attack us; but if they should venture to do so, we will teach them such a lesson that they will not make another move for the next ten years.”

“All nonsense!” said the Commandant; “we haven’t heard anything about them for a long time. The Bashkirs are a fearful bunch, and the Kirghises have learned their lesson. Don’t worry, they won’t attack us; but if they do try, we’ll give them a lesson they won’t forget for the next ten years.”

“And are you not afraid,” continued I, turning to the Captain’s wife, “to remain in a fortress exposed to so many dangers?”

“And aren't you afraid,” I asked, turning to the Captain’s wife, “to stay in a fortress that’s exposed to so many dangers?”

“Habit, my little father,” she replied. “It is twenty years ago since they transferred us from the regiment to this place, and you cannot imagine how these accursed heathens used to terrify me. If I caught a glimpse of their hairy caps now and then, or if I heard their yells, will you believe it, my father, my heart would leap almost into my mouth. But now I am so accustomed to it that I would not move out of my place if anyone came to tell me that the villains were prowling round the fortress.”

“Habit, my little father,” she said. “It’s been twenty years since they moved us from the regiment to this place, and you wouldn’t believe how these cursed heathens used to scare me. If I caught a glimpse of their hairy caps every now and then, or if I heard their yells, can you believe it, my father, my heart would nearly jump out of my chest. But now I’m so used to it that I wouldn’t move from my spot even if someone came to tell me the villains were lurking around the fortress.”

“Vassilissa Egorovna is a very courageous lady,” observed Shvabrin earnestly; “Ivan Kouzmitch can bear witness to that.”

“Vassilissa Egorovna is a very brave woman,” Shvabrin noted seriously; “Ivan Kouzmitch can confirm that.”

“Yes, I believe you,” said Ivan Kouzmitch; “the wife is not one of the timid ones.”

“Yes, I believe you,” said Ivan Kouzmitch; “the wife is not one of the timid types.”

“And Maria Ivanovna,” I asked, “is she as brave as you?”

“And Maria Ivanovna,” I asked, “is she as brave as you are?”

“Masha brave?” replied her mother. “No, Masha is a coward. Up to the present time she has never been able to hear the report of a gun without trembling all over. Two years ago, when Ivan Kouzmitch took the idea into his head to fire off our cannon on my name-day,[9] my little dove was so frightened that she nearly died through terror. Since then we have never fired off the accursed cannon.”

“Masha brave?” replied her mother. “No, Masha is a coward. Until now, she has never been able to hear the sound of a gun without shaking all over. Two years ago, when Ivan Kouzmitch decided to fire our cannon on my name day,[9] my little dove was so scared that she almost died from fear. Since then, we’ve never fired that cursed cannon.”

We rose from the table. The Captain and his wife went to indulge in a nap, and I accompanied Shvabrin to his quarters, where I spent the whole evening.

We got up from the table. The Captain and his wife went to take a nap, and I went with Shvabrin to his room, where I spent the whole evening.


[1] A verst is two-thirds of an English mile.

[1] A verst is about two-thirds of a mile.

[2] A tributary of the Oural.

[2] A branch of the Ural River.

[3] Taken from the Turks in 1737 by the Russian troops under Count Münich.

[3] Captured from the Turks in 1737 by the Russian forces led by Count Münich.

[4] Ivan (John), son of Kouzma.

Ivan (John), son of Kouzma.

[5] Little father (batyushka). A familiar idiom peculiar to the Russian language.

[5] Little father (batyushka). A familiar expression unique to the Russian language.

[6] Diminutive of Maria or Mary.

[6] A shorter form of Maria or Mary.

[7] Mary, daughter of Ivan (i.e., Masha).

[7] Mary, daughter of Ivan (i.e., Masha).

[8] The technical name for serfs.

The official term for serfs.

[9] The Russians do not keep the actual day of their birth, but their name-day—that is, the day kept in honour of the saint after whom they are called.

[9] Russians don’t celebrate their birthday, but rather their name day, which is the day dedicated to the saint they are named after.


CHAPTER IV.

THE DUEL.

Several weeks passed by, and my life in the fortress of Bailogorsk became not only endurable, but even agreeable. In the house of the Commandant I was received as one of the family. Both husband and wife were very worthy persons. Ivan Kouzmitch, who had risen from the ranks, was a simple and unaffected man, but exceedingly honest and good-natured. His wife managed things generally for him, and this was quite in harmony with his easy-going disposition. Vassilissa Egorovna looked after the business of the service as well as her own domestic affairs, and ruled the fortress precisely as she did her own house. Maria Ivanovna soon ceased to be shy in my presence. We became acquainted. I found her a sensible and feeling girl. In an imperceptible manner I became attached to this good family, even to Ivan Ignatitch, the one-eyed garrison lieutenant, whom Shvabrin accused of being on terms of undue intimacy with Vassilissa Egorovna, an accusation which had not a shadow of probability to give countenance to it; but Shvabrin did not trouble himself about that.

Several weeks went by, and my life in the fortress of Bailogorsk became not only tolerable but even enjoyable. In the Commandant's house, I was welcomed as part of the family. Both the husband and wife were truly admirable people. Ivan Kouzmitch, who had risen through the ranks, was a down-to-earth and genuine man, but incredibly honest and kind-hearted. His wife handled most things for him, which suited his laid-back nature just fine. Vassilissa Egorovna managed both the service duties and their household affairs, running the fortress just like she did her own home. Maria Ivanovna soon stopped being shy around me, and we got to know each other. I found her to be a sensible and caring girl. Gradually, I became attached to this wonderful family, even to Ivan Ignatitch, the one-eyed garrison lieutenant, whom Shvabrin accused of having an inappropriate closeness with Vassilissa Egorovna—an accusation with absolutely no basis; but Shvabrin didn’t care about that.

I was promoted to the rank of officer. My duties were not very heavy. In this God-protected fortress there was neither parade, nor drill, nor guard-mounting. The Commandant sometimes instructed the soldiers for his own amusement, but he had not yet got so far as teaching them which was the right-hand side and which the left. Shvabrin had several French books in his possession. I began to read them, and this awakened within me a taste for literature. In the morning I read, exercised myself in translating, and sometimes even attempted to compose verses. I dined nearly always at the Commandants, where I generally spent the rest of the day, and where sometimes of an evening came Father Gerasim, with his wife, Akoulina Pamphilovna, the greatest gossip in the whole neighbourhood. It is unnecessary for me to mention that Shvabrin and I saw each other every day, but his conversation began to be more disagreeable the more I saw of him. His continual ridiculing of the Commandant’s family, and especially his sarcastic observations concerning Maria Ivanovna, annoyed me exceedingly. There was no other society in the fortress, and I wished for no other.

I was promoted to the rank of officer. My duties were pretty light. In this God-protected fortress, there were no parades, drills, or guard duty. The Commandant sometimes instructed the soldiers for his own amusement, but he hadn’t even bothered to teach them which side was right and which was left. Shvabrin had several French books, and I started reading them, which sparked an interest in literature within me. In the mornings, I read, practiced translating, and sometimes even tried to write poetry. I usually dined at the Commandant's, where I often spent the rest of the day, and sometimes in the evenings, Father Gerasim came over with his wife, Akoulina Pamphilovna, the biggest gossip in the neighborhood. I don’t need to mention that Shvabrin and I saw each other every day, but the more I interacted with him, the more unpleasant his conversation became. His constant mockery of the Commandant’s family, especially his sarcastic comments about Maria Ivanovna, really bothered me. There was no other company in the fortress, and I didn’t want any.

In spite of the predictions, the Bashkirs did not revolt. Tranquillity reigned around, our fortress. But the peace was suddenly disturbed by civil dissensions.

Despite the predictions, the Bashkirs didn't rise up. Peace was present around our fortress. But that calm was suddenly broken by civil conflicts.

I have already mentioned that I occupied myself with literature. My essays were tolerable for those days, and Alexander Petrovitch Soumarokoff,[1] some years afterwards, praised them very much. One day I contrived to write a little song with which I was much pleased. It is well-known that, under the appearance of asking advice, authors frequently endeavour to secure a well-disposed listener. And so, writing out my little song, I took it to Shvabrin, who was the only person in the whole fortress who could appreciate a poetical production. After a short preamble, I drew my manuscript out of my pocket, and read to him the following verses:

I’ve already mentioned that I kept myself busy with literature. My essays were decent for that time, and Alexander Petrovitch Soumarokoff,[1] praised them quite a bit a few years later. One day, I managed to write a little song that I was really proud of. It's well-known that, under the guise of seeking advice, authors often try to get a supportive listener. So, I took my little song to Shvabrin, who was the only person in the entire fortress who could truly appreciate a poetic work. After a brief introduction, I pulled my manuscript out of my pocket and read him the following verses:

“I banish thoughts of love, and try
My fair one to forget;
And, to be free again, I fly
From Masha with regret.

‘My troubled soul no rest can know,
No peace of mind for me;
For wheresoever I may go,
Those eyes I still shall see.

“Take pity, Masha, on this heart
Oppressed by grief and care;
And let compassion rend apart
The clouds of dark despair.”

“I push away thoughts of love, and try
To forget my lovely one;
And, to be free again, I leave
Masha with regret undone.

‘My troubled soul can find no rest,
No peace of mind for me;
For wherever I go, I’m blessed,
By those eyes that still I see.

“Have mercy, Masha, on this heart
Burdened by grief and care;
And let your kindness tear apart
The clouds of deep despair.”

“What do you think of it?” I asked Shvabrin, expecting that praise which I considered I was justly entitled to. But, to my great disappointment, Shvabrin, who was generally complaisant; declared very peremptorily that the verses were not worth much.

“What do you think of it?” I asked Shvabrin, expecting the praise I felt I deserved. But, to my great disappointment, Shvabrin, who usually went along with things, bluntly stated that the verses weren't worth much.

“And why?” I asked, hiding my vexation.

“And why?” I asked, masking my annoyance.

“Because,” he replied, “such verses are worthy of my instructor Tredyakovsky,[2] and remind me very much of his love couplets.”

"Because," he replied, "those verses remind me a lot of my teacher Tredyakovsky,[2] and really echo his love poems."

Then he took the manuscript from me and began unmercifully to pull to pieces every verse and word, jeering at me in the most sarcastic manner. This was more than I could endure, and snatching my manuscript out of his hand, I told him that I would never show him any more of my compositions. Shvabrin laughed at my threat.

Then he took the manuscript from me and started ruthlessly tearing apart every verse and word, mocking me in the most sarcastic way. This was more than I could take, and snatching my manuscript out of his hand, I told him that I would never show him any of my work again. Shvabrin laughed at my threat.

“We shall see,” said he, “if you will keep your word. A poet needs a listener, just as Ivan Kouzmitch needs his decanter of brandy before dinner. And who is this Masha to whom you declare your tender passion and your amorous distress? Can it be Maria Ivanovna?”

“We'll see,” he said, “if you’ll stick to your promise. A poet needs an audience, just like Ivan Kouzmitch needs his bottle of brandy before dinner. And who is this Masha to whom you're confessing your soft feelings and romantic troubles? Could it be Maria Ivanovna?”

“That is not your business,” replied I, frowning; “it is nothing to do with you who she is. I want neither your opinion nor your conjectures.”

“That’s none of your business,” I replied, frowning. “It doesn’t concern you who she is. I don’t want your opinion or your guesses.”

“Oho! my vain poet and discreet lover!” continued Shvabrin, irritating me more and more. “But listen to a friend’s advice; if you wish to succeed, I advise you not to have recourse to writing verses.”

“Oho! my vain poet and careful lover!” continued Shvabrin, annoying me more and more. “But listen to a friend’s advice; if you want to succeed, I suggest you avoid writing poetry.”

“What do you mean, sir? Please explain yourself.”

“What do you mean, sir? Please clarify.”

“With pleasure. I mean that if you wish Masha Mironoff to meet you at dusk, instead of tender verses, you must make her a present of a pair of earrings.”

"Sure thing. What I mean is, if you want Masha Mironoff to meet you at dusk, instead of sweet poems, you need to gift her a pair of earrings."

My blood began to boil.

I was furious.

“Why have you such an opinion of her?” I asked, with difficulty restraining my anger.

“Why do you think that way about her?” I asked, trying hard to hold back my anger.

“Because,” replied he, with a fiendish smile, “I know from experience her ways and habits.”

“Because,” he replied with a devilish grin, “I know from experience how she acts and what she does.”

“You lie, scoundrel!” I exclaimed with fury. “You lie in the most shameless manner!”

“You're lying, you scoundrel!” I shouted angrily. “You’re lying in the most shameless way!”

Shvabrin changed colour.

Shvabrin turned pale.

“This shall not be overlooked,” said he, pressing my hand. “You shall give me satisfaction.” “With pleasure, whenever you like,” I replied, delighted beyond measure.

“This won’t be ignored,” he said, squeezing my hand. “You will give me satisfaction.” “Of course, anytime you want,” I replied, thrilled beyond belief.

At that moment I was ready to tear him in pieces.

At that moment, I was ready to rip him to shreds.

I immediately hastened to Ivan Ignatitch, and found him with a needle in his hand; in obedience to the commands of the Commandant’s wife he was stringing mushrooms for drying during the winter.

I quickly went to see Ivan Ignatitch and found him holding a needle. Following the instructions of the Commandant’s wife, he was threading mushrooms to dry for the winter.

“Ah, Peter Andreitch,” said he, on seeing me, “you are welcome. May I ask on what business Heaven has brought you here?”

“Ah, Peter Andreitch,” he said when he saw me, “you’re welcome. Can I ask what brings you to this place?”

In a few words I explained to him that, having had a quarrel with Shvabrin, I came to ask him—Ivan Ignatitch—to be my second.

In just a few words, I explained to him that after having a fight with Shvabrin, I came to ask him—Ivan Ignatitch—to be my second.

Ivan Ignatitch listened to me with great attention, keeping his one eye fixed upon me all the while.

Ivan Ignatitch listened to me intently, keeping his one eye focused on me the whole time.

“You wish to say,” he said to me, “that you want to kill Shvabrin, and that you would like me to be a witness to it? Is that so, may I ask?

“You want to say,” he said to me, “that you want to kill Shvabrin, and that you’d like me to be a witness to it? Is that correct, if I may ask?”

“Exactly so.”

"Exactly."

“In the name of Heaven, Peter Andreitch, whatever are you thinking of! You have had a quarrel with Shvabrin. What a great misfortune! A quarrel should not be hung round one’s neck. He has insulted you, and you have insulted him; he gives you one in the face, and you give him one behind the ear; a second blow from him, another from you—and then each goes his own way; in a little while we bring about a reconciliation.... Is it right to kill one’s neighbour, may I ask? And suppose that you do kill him—God be with him! I have no particular love for him. But what if he were to let daylight through you? How about the matter in that case? Who would be the worst off then, may I ask?”

“In the name of Heaven, Peter Andreitch, what are you thinking? You’ve had a fight with Shvabrin. What a huge problem! A fight shouldn’t be something you carry around like a weight. He insulted you, and you insulted him; he hit you in the face, and you hit him behind the ear; he hits you again, you hit him back—and then you both go your separate ways; after a little while, we work things out.... Is it really okay to kill your neighbor? And if you do kill him—God help him! I don’t have any particular love for him. But what if he were to end up seriously hurting you instead? What about that situation? Who would be worse off then?”

The reasonings of the discreet lieutenant produced no effect upon me; I remained firm in my resolution.

The lieutenant's arguments didn't sway me; I stayed committed to my decision.

“As you please,” said Ivan Ignatitch; “do as you like. But why should I be a witness to it? People fight,—what is there wonderful in that, may I ask? Thank Heaven! I have fought against the Swedes and the Turks, and have seen enough of every kind of fighting.”

“As you wish,” said Ivan Ignatitch; “do what you want. But why should I have to watch it? People fight—what's so amazing about that, if I may ask? Thank goodness! I’ve fought against the Swedes and the Turks, and I’ve seen more than enough fighting of all kinds.”

I endeavoured to explain to him, as well as I could, the duty of a second; but Ivan Ignatitch could not understand me at all.

I tried to explain to him, as clearly as I could, the responsibility of a second, but Ivan Ignatitch just couldn't grasp it at all.

“Have your own way,” said he; “but if I ought to mix myself up in the matter at all, it should be to go to Ivan Kouzmitch and report to him, in accordance with the rules of the service, that there was a design on foot to commit a crime within the fortress, contrary to the interest of the crown, and to request him to take the necessary measures——”

“Do what you want,” he said; “but if I have to get involved at all, it should be to go to Ivan Kouzmitch and tell him, as per the rules of our duty, that there’s a plan to commit a crime inside the fortress, which goes against the crown’s interests, and to ask him to take the necessary action——”

I felt alarmed, and implored Ivan Ignatitch not to say anything about the matter to the Commandant; after much difficulty I succeeded in talking him over, he gave me his word, and then I took leave of him.

I felt worried and begged Ivan Ignatitch not to mention anything about it to the Commandant; after a lot of effort, I managed to convince him, he promised me, and then I said goodbye to him.

I spent the evening as usual at the Commandant’s house. I endeavoured to appear gay and indifferent, so as not to excite suspicion, and in order to avoid importunate questions; but I confess that I had not that cool assurance which those who find themselves in my position nearly always boast about. That evening I was disposed to be tender and sentimental. Maria Ivanovna pleased me more than usual. The thought that perhaps I was looking at her for the last time, imparted to her in my eyes something touching. Shvabrin likewise put in an appearance. I took him aside and informed him of my interview with Ivan Ignatitch.

I spent the evening, as usual, at the Commandant’s house. I tried to act cheerful and indifferent so I wouldn’t raise any suspicions or get bombarded with questions; but to be honest, I didn’t have the same cool confidence that most people in my situation usually have. That evening, I felt more sentimental and emotional than usual. Maria Ivanovna caught my attention more than ever. The thought that I might be seeing her for the last time made her seem even more touching to me. Shvabrin also showed up. I pulled him aside and told him about my meeting with Ivan Ignatitch.

“What do we want seconds for?” said he, drily; “we can do without them.”

“What do we want seconds for?” he said flatly. “We can manage without them.”

We agreed to fight behind the hayricks which stood near the fortress, and to appear on the ground at seven o’clock the next morning.

We agreed to fight behind the haystacks that were near the fortress, and to show up on the field at seven o’clock the next morning.

We conversed together in such an apparently amicable manner that Ivan Ignatitch was nearly betraying us in the excess of his joy.

We talked in such a seemingly friendly way that Ivan Ignatitch almost gave us away because he was so happy.

“You should have done that long ago,” he said to me, with a look of satisfaction; “a bad reconciliation is better than a good quarrel.”

“You should have done that a long time ago,” he said to me, looking satisfied; “a bad reconciliation is better than a good argument.”

“What’s that, what’s that, Ivan Ignatitch?” said the Commandant’s wife, who was playing at cards in a corner. “I did not hear what you said.”

“What’s that, what’s that, Ivan Ignatitch?” said the Commandant’s wife, who was playing cards in a corner. “I didn’t catch what you said.”

Ivan Ignatitch, perceiving signs of dissatisfaction upon my face, and remembering his promise, became confused, and knew not what reply to make. Shvabrin hastened to his assistance.

Ivan Ignatitch, noticing the signs of dissatisfaction on my face, and recalling his promise, became flustered and didn't know how to respond. Shvabrin hurried to help him.

“Ivan Ignatitch,” said he, “approves of our reconciliation.”

“Ivan Ignatitch,” he said, “is on board with our reconciliation.”

“And with whom have you been quarrelling, my little father?”

“And who have you been arguing with, my little father?”

“Peter Andreitch and I have had rather a serious fall out.”

“Peter Andreitch and I have had a pretty serious falling out.”

“What about?”

"What do you mean?"

“About a mere trifle—about a song, Vassilissa Egorovna.”

“Just a small thing—about a song, Vassilissa Egorovna.”

“A nice thing to quarrel about, a song! But how did it happen?”

“A great thing to argue about, a song! But how did that happen?”

“In this way. Peter Andreitch composed a song a short time ago, and this morning he began to sing it to me, and I began to hum my favourite ditty:

“In this way, Peter Andreitch wrote a song recently, and this morning he started singing it to me, and I began to hum my favorite tune:

‘Daughter of the Captain,
Walk not out at midnight.’

‘Daughter of the Captain,
Don’t go out at midnight.’

Then there arose a disagreement. Peter Andreitch grew angry, but then he reflected that everyone likes to sing what pleases him best, and there the matter ended.”

Then a disagreement broke out. Peter Andreitch got angry, but then he realized that everyone enjoys singing what makes them happiest, and that was the end of it.

Shvabrin’s insolence nearly made me boil over with fury; but nobody except myself understood his coarse insinuations; at least, nobody paid any attention to them. From songs the conversation turned upon poets, and the Commandant observed that they were all rakes and terrible drunkards, and advised me in a friendly manner to have nothing to do with poetry, as it was contrary to the rules of the service, and would lead to no good.

Shvabrin’s rudeness almost made me explode with anger; but no one but me seemed to get his crude hints; at least, no one bothered to acknowledge them. The conversation shifted from songs to poets, and the Commandant pointed out that they were all womanizers and terrible drunks, and casually advised me to stay away from poetry, as it was against the rules of the service and wouldn't lead to anything positive.

Shvabrin’s presence was insupportable to me. I soon took, leave of the Commandant and his family, and returned home. I examined my sword, tried the point of it, and then lay down to sleep, after giving Savelitch orders to wake me at seven o’clock.

Shvabrin’s presence was unbearable to me. I quickly said goodbye to the Commandant and his family and went home. I checked my sword, tested the tip, and then lay down to sleep after telling Savelitch to wake me up at seven o’clock.

The next morning, at the appointed hour, I stood ready behind the hayricks, awaiting my adversary. He soon made his appearance.

The next morning, at the scheduled time, I stood waiting behind the haystacks for my opponent. He showed up shortly after.

“We may be surprised,” he said to me, “so we must make haste.”

“We might be surprised,” he said to me, “so we need to hurry.”

We took off our uniforms, remaining in our waistcoats, and drew our swords. At that moment Ivan Ignatitch and five of the old soldiers suddenly made their appearance from behind a hayrick, and summoned us to go before the Commandant. We obeyed with very great reluctance; the soldiers surrounded us, and we followed behind Ivan Ignatitch, who led the way in triumph, striding along with majestic importance.

We took off our uniforms, staying in our vests, and drew our swords. At that moment, Ivan Ignatitch and five of the old soldiers suddenly appeared from behind a haystack and told us to go see the Commandant. We followed reluctantly; the soldiers surrounded us, and we trailed behind Ivan Ignatitch, who marched ahead confidently, walking with a sense of grand importance.

We reached the Commandant’s house. Ivan Ignatitch threw open the door, exclaiming triumphantly:

We arrived at the Commandant’s house. Ivan Ignatitch flung the door open, declaring triumphantly:

“Here they are!”

“Here they are!”

Vassilissa Egorovna came towards us.

Vassilissa Egorovna approached us.

“What is the meaning of all this, my dears? A plot to commit murder in our fortress! Ivan Kouzmitch, put them under arrest immediately! Peter Andreitch! Alexei Ivanitch! Give up your swords—give them up at once! Palashka, take the swords into the pantry. Peter Andreitch, I did not expect this of you! Are you not ashamed? As regards Alexei Ivanitch, he was turned out of the Guards for killing a man; he does not believe in God. Do you wish to be like him?”

“What’s the meaning of all this, my dears? A plan to commit murder in our fortress! Ivan Kouzmitch, arrest them right away! Peter Andreitch! Alexei Ivanitch! Hand over your swords—now! Palashka, take the swords to the pantry. Peter Andreitch, I didn't expect this from you! Aren't you ashamed? As for Alexei Ivanitch, he was kicked out of the Guards for killing a man; he doesn’t believe in God. Do you want to be like him?”

Ivan Kouzmitch agreed with everything that his wife said, and added:

Ivan Kouzmitch agreed with everything his wife said and added:

“Yes, Vassilissa Egorovna speaks the truth; duels are strictly forbidden by the articles of war.”

“Yeah, Vassilissa Egorovna is telling the truth; duels are totally against the rules of war.”

In the meanwhile Palashka had taken our swords and carried them to the pantry. I could not help smiling. Shvabrin preserved his gravity.

In the meantime, Palashka had taken our swords and brought them to the pantry. I couldn't help but smile. Shvabrin kept a serious face.

“With all due respect to you,” he said coldly to her, “I cannot but observe that you give yourself unnecessary trouble in constituting yourself our judge. Leave that to Ivan Kouzmitch; it is his business.”

“With all due respect,” he said coldly to her, “I can't help but notice that you're making things harder for yourself by acting as our judge. Let Ivan Kouzmitch handle that; it's his job.”

“What do you say, my dear!” exclaimed the Commandant’s wife. “Are not husband and wife, then, one soul and one body? Ivan Kouzmitch! what are you staring at? Place them at once in separate corners on bread and water, so that they may be brought to their proper senses, and then let Father Gerasim impose a penance upon them, that they may pray to God for forgiveness, and show themselves repentant before men.”

“What do you think, my dear!” exclaimed the Commandant’s wife. “Aren't husband and wife supposed to be one soul and one body? Ivan Kouzmitch! What are you staring at? Put them in separate corners on bread and water right away, so they can come to their senses, and then let Father Gerasim give them a penance, so they can pray to God for forgiveness and show they're sorry before others.”

Ivan Kouzmitch knew not what to do. Maria Ivanovna was exceedingly pale. Gradually the storm blew over; the Commandant’s wife recovered her composure, and ordered us to embrace each other. Palashka brought back our swords to us. We left the Commandant’s house to all appearance perfectly reconciled. Ivan Ignatitch accompanied us.

Ivan Kouzmitch didn't know what to do. Maria Ivanovna was very pale. Gradually, the storm passed; the Commandant's wife got her composure back and told us to hug each other. Palashka returned our swords to us. We left the Commandant's house seemingly perfectly reconciled. Ivan Ignatitch came with us.

“Were you not ashamed,” I said angrily to him, “to go and report us to the Commandant, after having given me your word that you would not do so?”

“Weren't you ashamed,” I said angrily to him, “to go and report us to the Commandant, after saying you wouldn’t do that?”

“As true as there is a heaven above us, I did not mention I a word about the matter to Ivan Kouzmitch,” he replied. “Vassilissa Egorovna got everything out of me. She arranged the whole business without the Commandant’s knowledge. However, Heaven be thanked that it has all ended in the way that it has!”

“As sure as there's a heaven above us, I didn't say a word about it to Ivan Kouzmitch,” he replied. “Vassilissa Egorovna got everything from me. She organized the whole thing without the Commandant knowing. But thank heaven that it all turned out the way it did!”

With these words he returned home, and Shvabrin and I remained alone.

With that, he went home, leaving Shvabrin and me alone.

“Our business cannot end in this manner,” I said to him. “Certainly not,” replied Shvabrin; “your blood shall answer for your insolence to me; but we shall doubtless be watched. For a few days, therefore, we must dissemble. Farewell, till we meet again.”

“Our business can’t end like this,” I said to him. “Definitely not,” replied Shvabrin; “your blood will pay for your disrespect towards me; but we’ll surely be watched. So for a few days, we need to pretend. Goodbye, until we meet again.”

And we parted as if nothing were the matter.

And we parted as if nothing was wrong.

Returning to the Commandant’s house I seated myself, as usual, near Maria Ivanovna. Ivan Kouzmitch was not at home. Vassilissa Egorovna was occupied with household matters. We were conversing together in an under tone. Maria Ivanovna reproached me tenderly for the uneasiness which I had caused them all by my quarrel with Shvabrin.

Returning to the Commandant’s house, I sat down, as usual, next to Maria Ivanovna. Ivan Kouzmitch wasn’t home. Vassilissa Egorovna was busy with housework. We were chatting quietly. Maria Ivanovna gently scolded me for the worry I had caused them all with my fight with Shvabrin.

“I almost fainted away,” said she, “when they told us that you intended to fight with swords. What strange beings men are! For a single word, which they would probably forget a week afterwards, they are ready to murder each other and to sacrifice not only their life, but their conscience and the happiness of those——But I am quite sure that you did not begin the quarrel. Without doubt, Alexei Ivanitch first began it.”

“I almost passed out,” she said, “when they told us you were planning to fight with swords. What strange creatures men are! For a single word, which they would probably forget in a week, they’re ready to kill each other and sacrifice not just their lives, but also their conscience and the happiness of those around them. But I’m sure you didn’t start the argument. Without a doubt, Alexei Ivanitch started it first.”

“Why do you think so, Maria Ivanovna?”

“Why do you think that, Maria Ivanovna?”

“Because—he is so sarcastic. I do not like Alexei Ivanitch. He is very disagreeable to me; yet it is strange: I should not like to displease him. That would cause me great uneasiness.”

“Because—he's so sarcastic. I don't like Alexei Ivanitch. He’s really unpleasant to me; yet it’s odd: I wouldn’t want to upset him. That would make me really uneasy.”

“And what do you think, Maria Ivanovna—do you please him or not?”

“And what do you think, Maria Ivanovna—do you make him happy or not?”

Maria Ivanovna blushed and grew confused.

Maria Ivanovna blushed and felt embarrassed.

“I think,” said she, “I believe that I please him.”

“I think,” she said, “I believe I'm making him happy.”

“And why do you think so?”

“And why do you think that?”

“Because he once proposed to me.”

“Because he once asked me to marry him.”

“Proposed! He proposed to you? And when?”

“Proposed! He proposed to you? When did that happen?”

“Last year; two months before your arrival.”

“Last year, two months before you got here.”

“And you refused?”

"And you said no?"

“As you see. Alexei Ivanitch is, to be sure, a sensible man and of good family, and possesses property; but when I think that I should have to kiss him under the crown[3] in the presence of everybody—no! not for anything in the world!”

“As you can see, Alexei Ivanitch is definitely a sensible guy from a good family, and he has money; but when I think about having to kiss him under the crown[3] in front of everyone—no! Not for anything in the world!”

Maria Ivanovna’s words opened my eyes and explained a great many things. I now understood why Shvabrin calumniated her so remorselessly. He had probably observed our mutual inclination towards each other, and endeavoured to produce a coolness between us. The words which had been the cause of our quarrel appeared to me still more abominable, when, instead of a coarse and indecent jest, I was compelled to look upon them in the light of a deliberate calumny. The wish to chastise the insolent slanderer became still stronger within me, and I waited impatiently for a favourable opportunity for putting it into execution.

Maria Ivanovna's words clarified a lot for me. I now understood why Shvabrin slandered her so mercilessly. He had likely noticed our mutual feelings for each other and tried to create a rift between us. The words that sparked our argument seemed even more repugnant to me now; instead of viewing them as a crude and offensive joke, I had to see them as a calculated attack on her character. My desire to punish the arrogant liar grew even stronger, and I eagerly awaited the right moment to carry it out.

I did not wait long. The next day, when I was occupied in composing an elegy, and sat biting my pen while trying to think of a rhyme, Shvabrin tapped at my window. I threw down my pen, took up my sword, and went out to him.

I didn't wait long. The next day, while I was busy writing an elegy and sitting there biting my pen trying to think of a rhyme, Shvabrin knocked on my window. I dropped my pen, grabbed my sword, and went outside to meet him.

“Why should we delay any longer?” said Shvabrin; “nobody is observing us. Let us go down to the river; there no one will disturb us.”

“Why should we wait any longer?” said Shvabrin; “nobody is watching us. Let’s go down to the river; there, no one will bother us.”

We set out in silence. Descending a winding path, we stopped at the edge of the river and drew our swords. Shvabrin was more skilful in the use of the weapon than I, but I was stronger and more daring, and Monsieur Beaupré, who had formerly been a soldier, had given me some lessons in fencing which I had turned to good account. Shvabrin had not expected to find in me such a dangerous adversary. For a long time neither of us was able to inflict any injury upon the other; at last, observing that Shvabrin was beginning to relax his endeavours, I commenced to attack him with increased ardour, and almost forced him back into the river. All at once I heard my name pronounced in a loud tone. I looked round and perceived Savelitch hastening down the path towards me.... At that same moment I felt a sharp thrust in the breast, beneath the right shoulder, and I fell senseless to the ground.

We set off in silence. Going down a winding path, we stopped at the edge of the river and drew our swords. Shvabrin was more skilled with the weapon than I was, but I was stronger and more daring. Monsieur Beaupré, who used to be a soldier, had given me some fencing lessons that I had put to good use. Shvabrin didn't expect to find such a tough opponent in me. For a long time, neither of us was able to hurt the other. Finally, noticing that Shvabrin was starting to ease up, I began to attack him more fiercely, almost driving him back into the river. Suddenly, I heard someone call my name loudly. I turned around and saw Savelitch rushing down the path toward me. At that same moment, I felt a sharp stab in my chest, just below my right shoulder, and I collapsed to the ground, unconscious.


[1] A Russian dramatic poet, once celebrated, but now almost forgotten. His most popular works were two tragedies, “Khoreff,” and “Pemetrius the Pretender.”

[1] A Russian playwright, once famous, but now nearly forgotten. His best-known pieces were two tragedies, “Khoreff” and “Pemetrius the Pretender.”

[2] A minor poet of the last century.

[2] A little-known poet from the last century.

[3] Crowns are held above the heads of the bride and bridegroom during the marriage ceremony in Russia.

[3] Crowns are placed above the heads of the bride and groom during the wedding ceremony in Russia.


CHAPTER V.

LOVE.

On recovering consciousness I for some time could neither understand nor remember what had happened to me. I was lying in bed in a strange room, and felt very weak. Before me stood Savelitch with a candle in his hand. Someone was carefully unwinding the bandages which were wrapped round my chest and shoulder. Little by little my thoughts became more collected. I remembered my duel and conjectured that I was wounded. At that moment the door creaked.

When I came to, I couldn't understand or remember what had happened. I was lying in bed in a strange room and felt very weak. Savelitch was standing in front of me with a candle in his hand. Someone was gently unwrapping the bandages on my chest and shoulder. Gradually, my thoughts started to clear up. I remembered the duel and guessed that I was injured. Just then, the door creaked.

“Well, how is he?” whispered a voice which sent a thrill through me.

“Well, how is he?” whispered a voice that sent a thrill through me.

“Still in the same condition,” replied Savelitch with a sigh; “still unconscious, and this makes the fifth day that he has been like it.”

“Still the same,” Savelitch replied with a sigh; “still unconscious, and this is the fifth day he’s been like this.”

I wanted to turn round, but I was unable to do so.

I wanted to turn around, but I couldn't.

“Where am I? Who is here?” said I with an effort. Maria Ivanovna approached my bed and leaned over me. “Well, how do you feel?” said she.

“Where am I? Who's here?” I said with an effort. Maria Ivanovna came to my bed and leaned over me. “So, how are you feeling?” she asked.

“God be thanked!” replied I in a weak voice. “Is it you, Maria Ivanovna? Tell me——”

“Thank God!” I said in a weak voice. “Is that you, Maria Ivanovna? Tell me——”

I had not the strength to continue and I became silent. Savelitch uttered a shout and his face beamed with delight.

I didn't have the strength to keep going, so I fell silent. Savelitch shouted and his face lit up with joy.

“He has come to himself again! He has come to himself again!” he kept on repeating. “Thanks be to Thee, O Lord! Come, little father, Peter Andreitch! What a fright you have given me! It is no light matter; this is the fifth day——”

“He's back to himself again! He's back to himself again!” he kept repeating. “Thank you, Lord! Come, little father, Peter Andreitch! You really scared me! This is no small thing; this is the fifth day——”

Maria Ivanovna interrupted him.

Maria Ivanovna cut him off.

“Do not speak to him too much, Savelitch,” said she, “he is still very weak.”

“Don’t talk to him too much, Savelitch,” she said, “he's still very weak.”

She went out of the room and closed the door very quietly after her. My thoughts became agitated. And so I was in the house of the Commandant; Maria Ivanovna had been to see me. I wanted to ask Savelitch a few questions, but the old man shook his head and stopped his ears. Filled with vexation, I closed my eyes and soon fell asleep.

She left the room and quietly closed the door behind her. My thoughts became restless. I was in the Commandant's house; Maria Ivanovna had come to see me. I wanted to ask Savelitch some questions, but the old man shook his head and covered his ears. Frustrated, I shut my eyes and quickly fell asleep.

When I awoke I called Savelitch, but instead of him I saw Maria Ivanovna standing before me; she spoke to me in her angelic voice. I cannot describe the delightful sensation which took possession of me at that moment. I seized her hand, pressed it to my lips, and watered it with my tears. Maria did not withdraw it.... and suddenly her lips touched my cheek, and I felt a hot fresh kiss imprinted upon it. A fiery thrill passed through me.

When I woke up, I called for Savelitch, but instead, I saw Maria Ivanovna standing in front of me; she spoke to me with her angelic voice. I can't describe the wonderful feeling that took over me at that moment. I grabbed her hand, pressed it to my lips, and wet it with my tears. Maria didn't pull it away... and suddenly her lips brushed against my cheek, and I felt a warm, fresh kiss left on it. A fiery excitement surged through me.

“Dear, good Maria Ivanovna,” I said to her, “be my wife, consent to make me happy.”

“Dear, sweet Maria Ivanovna,” I said to her, “be my wife, agree to make me happy.”

She recovered herself.

She pulled herself together.

“For Heaven’s sake, calm yourself,” said she, withdrawing her hand from my grasp; “you are not yet out of danger: your wound may re-open. Take care of yourself, if only for my sake.”

“For heaven’s sake, calm down,” she said, pulling her hand away from mine. “You’re not out of danger yet; your wound might open up again. Take care of yourself, at least for my sake.”

With these words she left the room, leaving me in a transport of bliss. Happiness saved me. “She will be mine! She loves me!” This thought filled my whole being.

With those words, she exited the room, leaving me overwhelmed with joy. Happiness overwhelmed me. “She will be mine! She loves me!” This thought consumed my entire being.

From that moment I grew hourly better. The regimental barber attended to the dressing of my wound, for there was no other doctor in the fortress, and, thank heaven, he did not assume any airs of professional wisdom. Youth and nature accelerated my recovery. The whole family of the Commandant attended upon me. Maria Ivanovna scarcely ever left my side. As will naturally be supposed, I seized the first favourable opportunity for renewing my interrupted declaration of love, and this time Maria Ivanovna listened to me more patiently.

From that moment, I got better every hour. The regimental barber took care of my wound since there was no other doctor in the fortress, and thankfully, he didn’t act like he was some kind of expert. My youth and natural resilience sped up my recovery. The whole family of the Commandant looked after me. Maria Ivanovna hardly ever left my side. As you might expect, I took the first good chance I got to continue my interrupted confession of love, and this time Maria Ivanovna listened to me with more patience.

Without the least affectation she confessed that she was favourably disposed towards me, and said that her parents, without doubt, would be pleased at her good fortune.

Without any pretense, she admitted that she had a positive feeling towards me and mentioned that her parents would definitely be happy about her good luck.

“But think well,” she added; “will there not be opposition on the part of your relations?”

“But think carefully,” she added; “won't there be resistance from your family?”

This set me thinking. I was not at all uneasy on the score of my mother’s affection; but, knowing my father’s disposition and way of thinking, I felt that my love would not move him very much, and that he would look upon it as a mere outcome of youthful folly.

This got me thinking. I wasn’t worried about my mother’s love; however, understanding my father’s personality and mindset, I realized that my feelings wouldn't impact him much, and he would probably see them as just a result of youthful naivety.

I candidly confessed this to Maria Ivanovna, but I resolved, nevertheless, to write to my father as eloquently as possible, to implore his paternal blessing. I showed the letter to Maria Ivanovna, who found it so convincing and touching, that she entertained no doubts about the success, of it, and abandoned herself to the feelings of her tender heart with all the confidence of youth and love.

I openly confessed this to Maria Ivanovna, but I still decided to write to my dad as eloquently as I could to ask for his blessing. I showed the letter to Maria Ivanovna, and she found it so convincing and touching that she had no doubts about its success and fully embraced her feelings with all the trust of youth and love.

With Shvabrin I became reconciled during the first days of my convalescence. Ivan Kouzmitch, reproaching me for,’ having engaged in the duel, said to me:

With Shvabrin, I made peace during the first days of my recovery. Ivan Kouzmitch, scolding me for getting into the duel, said to me:

“See now, Peter Andreitch, I ought really to put you under arrest, but you have been punished enough already without that. As for Alexei Ivanitch, he is confined under guard in the corn magazine, and Vassilissa Egorovna has got his sword under lock and key. He will now have plenty of time to reflect and repent.”

“Look, Peter Andreitch, I should really arrest you, but you’ve already been punished enough. As for Alexei Ivanitch, he’s being held under guard in the grain storage, and Vassilissa Egorovna has his sword locked up. Now he’ll have plenty of time to think and feel sorry for what he did.”

I was too happy to cherish any unfriendly feeling in my heart. I began to intercede for Shvabrin, and the good Commandant, with the consent of his wife, agreed to restore him to liberty.

I was too happy to hold any negative feelings in my heart. I started to speak up for Shvabrin, and the kind Commandant, with his wife’s approval, agreed to set him free.

Shvabrin came to me; he expressed deep regret for all that had happened, confessed that he alone was to blame, and begged of me to forget the past. Not being by nature of a rancorous disposition, I readily forgave him the quarrel which he had caused between us, and the wound which I had received at his hands. In his slander I saw nothing but the chagrin of wounded vanity and slighted love, and l generously extended pardon to my unhappy rival.

Shvabrin came to me; he expressed deep regret for everything that had happened, admitted he was solely to blame, and asked me to forget the past. Not being naturally resentful, I easily forgave him for the argument he had caused between us and the injury I had suffered because of him. In his insults, I saw nothing but the pain of wounded pride and unreciprocated love, and I generously offered forgiveness to my unfortunate rival.

I soon recovered my health and was able to return to my own quarters. I waited impatiently for a reply to my letter, not daring to hope, and endeavouring to stifle the sad presentiment that was ever uppermost within me. To Vassilissa Egorovna and her husband I had not yet given an explanation; but my proposal would certainly not come as a surprise to them. Neither Maria Ivanovna nor I had endeavoured to hide our feelings from them, and we felt assured of their consent beforehand.

I soon got my health back and was able to return to my own room. I waited anxiously for a reply to my letter, not daring to hope, and trying to push down the gloomy feeling that was always on my mind. I hadn’t explained anything to Vassilissa Egorovna and her husband yet, but my proposal wouldn’t be a surprise to them. Neither Maria Ivanovna nor I tried to hide our feelings from them, and we were confident they would agree.

At last, one morning, Savelitch came to me carrying a letter in his hand. I seized it with trembling fingers. The address was in the handwriting of my father. This prepared me for something serious, for the letters I received from home were generally written by my mother, my father merely adding a few lines at the end as a postscript. For a long time I could not make up my mind to break the seal, but kept reading again and again the solemn superscription:

At last, one morning, Savelitch came to me holding a letter in his hand. I grabbed it with shaking fingers. The address was in my father's handwriting. That made me expect something serious, because the letters I usually got from home were mostly written by my mother, with my father just adding a few lines at the end as a postscript. For a long time, I couldn't bring myself to break the seal, but kept reading the serious address over and over:

“To my son, Peter Andreitch Grineff,

“To my son, Peter Andreitch Grineff,

“Government[1] of Orenburg,

"Government of Orenburg,"

“Fortress of Bailogorsk.”

“Bailogorsk Fortress.”

I endeavoured to discover from the handwriting the disposition of mind which my father was in when the letter was written. At last I resolved to open it, and I saw at the very first glance that all my hopes were shipwrecked. The letter ran as follows:—

I tried to figure out my father's state of mind when he wrote the letter by looking at his handwriting. Eventually, I decided to open it, and right away, I knew that all my hopes were dashed. The letter said:—

“MY SON PETER,

“MY SON PETER,

“Your letter, in which you ask for our paternal blessing and our consent to your marriage with Maria Ivanovna, the daughter of Mironoff, reached us the 15th inst., and not only do I intend to refuse to give you my blessing and my consent, but, furthermore, I intend to come and teach you a lesson for your follies, as I would a child, notwithstanding your officer’s rank; for you have shown yourself unworthy to carry the sword which was entrusted to you for the defence of your native country, and not for the’ purpose of fighting duels with fools like yourself. I shall write at once to Andrei Karlovitch to ask him to transfer you from the fortress of Bailogorsk to some place farther away, where you will be cured of your folly. Your mother, on hearing of your duel and your wound, was taken ill through grief, and she is now confined to her bed. I pray to God that He may correct you, although I hardly dare to put my trust in His great goodness.

“We received your letter asking for our blessing and permission to marry Maria Ivanovna, Mironoff's daughter, on the 15th. Not only will I refuse to give you my blessing and consent, but I also plan to come and teach you a lesson for your foolishness, just like I would with a child, regardless of your status as an officer. You’ve shown that you’re unworthy of bearing the sword that was given to you to defend your country, not to engage in duels with fools like you. I will write to Andrei Karlovitch right away and ask him to move you from the fortress of Bailogorsk to a place farther away, where you can be cured of your foolishness. Your mother fell ill when she heard about your duel and your injury, and now she is bedridden. I pray to God that He may correct you, although I hardly dare to trust in His great goodness.”

“Your father—A. G.

“Your father—A. G.

The reading of this letter excited within me various feelings. The harsh expressions which my father had so unsparingly indulged in afflicted me deeply. The contempt with which he referred to Maria Ivanovna appeared to me as indecent as it was unjust. The thought of my being transferred from the fortress of Bailogorsk to some other military station terrified me, but that which grieved me more than everything else was the’ intelligence of my mother’s illness. I was very much displeased with Savelitch, not doubting that my parents had obtained information of my duel through him. After pacing up and down my narrow room for some time, I stopped before him and said, as I looked frowningly at him:

Reading this letter stirred up a mix of emotions in me. The harsh words my father had carelessly thrown around affected me deeply. His contempt for Maria Ivanovna felt as inappropriate as it was unfair. The thought of being moved from the fortress of Bailogorsk to another military post scared me, but what upset me the most was hearing about my mother's illness. I was really unhappy with Savelitch, convinced that my parents had learned about my duel from him. After pacing back and forth in my small room for a while, I stopped in front of him and said, scowling at him:

“It seems that you are not satisfied that, thanks to you, I should be wounded and for a whole month lie at the door of death, but you wish to kill my mother also.”

“It seems that you’re not happy that, because of you, I’m wounded and have to lie at death’s door for an entire month, but you also want to kill my mother.”

Savelitch gazed at me as if he were thunderstruck.

Savelitch looked at me like he was in shock.

“In the name of Heaven, master,” said he, almost sobbing, “what do you mean? I the cause of your being wounded! God knows that I was running to screen you with my own breast from the sword of Alexei Ivanovitch! My accursed old age prevented me from doing so. But what have I done to your mother?”

“In the name of Heaven, master,” he said, nearly in tears, “what do you mean? Me, the reason you got hurt! God knows I was rushing to protect you with my own body from Alexei Ivanovitch's sword! My cursed old age stopped me from doing that. But what have I done to your mother?”

“What have you done?” replied I. “Who asked you to write and denounce me? Have you then been placed near me to act as a spy upon me?”

“What have you done?” I replied. “Who asked you to write and turn me in? Were you assigned to me to spy on me?”

“I write and denounce you?” replied Savelitch, with tears in his eyes. “O Lord, King of Heaven! Be pleased to read what my master has written to me—you will then see whether I have denounced you or not.”

“I write and accuse you?” replied Savelitch, with tears in his eyes. “O Lord, King of Heaven! Please read what my master has sent me—you’ll see whether I have accused you or not.”

And with these words he took from his pocket a letter and handed it to me.

And with these words, he pulled a letter out of his pocket and gave it to me.

It ran as follows:—

It went like this:—

“You ought to be ashamed of yourself, you old hound, for not having—in spite of my strict injunctions to you to do so—written to me and informed me of the conduct of my son, Peter Andreitch, and leaving it to strangers to acquaint me with his follies. Is it thus that you fulfil your duty and your master’s will? I will send you to tend the pigs, you old hound, for concealing the truth and for indulging the young man. On receipt of this, I command you to write back to me without delay, and inform me of the present state of his health, of the exact place of his wound, and whether he has been well attended to.”

“You should be ashamed of yourself, you old hound, for not having—despite my clear orders—written to me and telling me about my son, Peter Andreitch's behavior, leaving it up to strangers to fill me in on his mistakes. Is this how you fulfill your duty and your master’s wishes? I’ll make you tend to the pigs, you old hound, for hiding the truth and for coddling that young man. Upon receiving this, I expect you to write back to me without delay and let me know the current state of his health, the exact location of his wound, and whether he’s been properly taken care of.”

It was evident that Savelitch was perfectly innocent, and that I had insulted him with my reproaches and suspicions for no reason at all. I asked his pardon; but the old man was inconsolable.

It was clear that Savelitch was completely innocent, and that I had wronged him with my accusations and doubts for no reason. I apologized to him, but the old man was heartbroken.

“That I should have lived to come to this!” he kept on repeating; “these are the thanks that I receive from my master. I am an old hound, a keeper of pigs, and I am the cause of your being wounded. No, little father, Peter Andreitch, it is not I, but that accursed mossoo who is to blame: it was he who taught you to thrust with those iron spits and to stamp your foot, as if by thrusting and stamping one could protect himself from a bad man. It was very necessary to engage that mossoo and so throw good money to the winds!”

“Can you believe I’ve lived to see this?” he kept saying; “this is the gratitude I get from my boss. I’m just an old hound, a pig keeper, and I’m the reason you’re hurt. No, little father, Peter Andreitch, it’s not my fault, but that cursed foreigner who deserves the blame: he’s the one who taught you to stab with those iron forks and stomp your foot, as if stabbing and stomping would actually protect you from a bad guy. It was so important to hire that foreigner and throw good money away!”

But who then had taken upon himself the trouble to denounce my conduct to my father? The general? But he did not appear to trouble himself in the least about me; and Ivan Kouzmitch had not considered it necessary to report my duel to him. I became lost in conjecture. My suspicions settled upon Shvabrin. He alone could derive any advantage from the denunciation, the result of which might be my removal from the fortress and separation from the Commandant’s family. I went to inform Maria Ivanovna of everything. She met me on the steps leading up to the door.

But who had taken it upon themselves to report my behavior to my father? The general? He didn’t seem bothered by me at all, and Ivan Kouzmitch hadn’t thought it necessary to tell him about my duel. I got lost in thought. My suspicions turned to Shvabrin. He was the only one who could benefit from the report, which might lead to me being removed from the fortress and separated from the Commandant’s family. I went to update Maria Ivanovna about everything. She greeted me on the steps leading up to the door.

“What has happened, to you?” said she, on seeing me; “how pale you are!”

“What happened to you?” she said when she saw me. “You look so pale!”

“It is all over,” replied I, and I gave her my father’s letter.

“It’s all over,” I said, and I handed her my father’s letter.

She now grew pale in her turn. Having read the letter, she returned it to me with a trembling hand, and said, with a quivering voice:

She now went pale in response. After reading the letter, she handed it back to me with a shaking hand and said, in a trembling voice:

“Fate ordains that I should not be your wife.... Your parents will not receive me into their family. God’s will be done! God knows better than we do, what is good for us. There is nothing to be done, Peter Andreitch; may you be happy——”

“Fate has decided that I can't be your wife.... Your parents won't accept me into their family. God's will be done! God knows better than we do what’s good for us. There’s nothing more to be done, Peter Andreitch; I hope you find happiness——”

“It shall not be!” I exclaimed, seizing hold of her hand. “You love me; I am prepared for everything. Let us go and throw ourselves at the feet of your parents; they are simple people, not hard-hearted and proud. They will give us their blessing; we will get married ... and then, with time, I feel quite certain that we shall succeed in bringing my father round; my mother will be on our side; he will forgive me——”

“It can't be!” I said, grabbing her hand. “You love me; I'm ready for anything. Let’s go and throw ourselves at your parents' feet; they’re down-to-earth, not harsh or proud. They’ll give us their blessing; we’ll get married... and then, in time, I’m sure we’ll be able to win my father over; my mother will support us; he’ll forgive me—”

“No, Peter Andreitch,” replied Masha, “I will not marry you without the blessing of your parents. Without their blessing you will not be happy. Let us submit to the will of God. If you meet with somebody else, if you love another God be with you, Peter Andreitch, I will pray for you both——”

“No, Peter Andreitch,” Masha replied, “I won’t marry you without your parents’ blessing. You won’t be happy without it. Let’s accept God’s will. If you meet someone else, if you love another, God be with you, Peter Andreitch. I’ll pray for you both—”

Then she burst into tears and left me. I wanted to follow her into her room, but I felt that I was not in a condition to control myself, and I returned home to my quarters.

Then she started crying and left me. I wanted to go after her into her room, but I felt like I wouldn’t be able to keep it together, so I went back to my quarters.

I was sitting down, absorbed in profound thoughtfulness, when Savelitch interrupted my meditations.

I was sitting down, deep in thought, when Savelitch interrupted my reflections.

“Here, sir,” said he, handing me a written sheet of paper: “see whether I am a spy upon my master, and whether I try to cause trouble between father and son.”

“Here, sir,” he said, handing me a written sheet of paper. “Check if I'm spying on my master and if I'm trying to create issues between father and son.”

I took the paper out of his hand. It was the reply of Savelitch to the letter which he had received. Here it is, word for word:

I took the paper from his hand. It was Savelitch's reply to the letter he had received. Here it is, word for word:

LORD ANDREI PETROVITCH, our gracious father,

LORD ANDREI PETROVITCH, our kind father,

“I have received your gracious letter, in which you are pleased to be angry with me, your slave, telling me that I ought to be ashamed of myself for not fulfilling my master’s orders. I am not an old hound, but your faithful servant, and I do obey my master’s orders, and I have always served you zealously till my grey hairs. I did not write anything to you about Peter Andreitch’s wound, in order that I might not alarm you without a reason, and now I hear that our lady, our mother, Avdotia Vassilevna, is ill from fright, and I am going to pray to God to restore her to health. Peter Andreitch was wounded under the right shoulder, in the breast, exactly under a rib, to the depth of nearly three inches, and he was put to bed in the Commandant’s house, whither we carried him from the bank of the river, and he was healed by Stepan Paramonoff, the barber of this place, and now, thank God, Peter Andreitch is well, and I have nothing but good to write about him. His superior officers, I hear, are satisfied with him; and Vassilissa Egorovna treats him as if he were her own son. And because such an accident occurred to him, the young man ought not to be reproached: the horse has four legs, and yet he stumbles. And if it please you to write that I should go and feed the pigs, let your lordly will be done. Herewith I humbly bow down before you.

“I’ve received your thoughtful letter, where you expressed your disappointment in me, your servant, saying I should be ashamed for not following my master’s orders. I’m not an old hound, but your loyal servant, and I do obey my master’s commands; I've always served you faithfully until now, despite my grey hairs. I didn’t mention anything about Peter Andreitch’s injury to avoid causing you unnecessary worry, and now I hear that our lady, our mother, Avdotia Vassilevna, is unwell from the shock. I will pray to God for her recovery. Peter Andreitch was injured under his right shoulder, in the chest, just below a rib, nearly three inches deep. We took him to bed in the Commandant’s house after carrying him from the riverbank, and he was treated by Stepan Paramonoff, the local barber. Thankfully, Peter Andreitch is now better, and I have nothing but praise for him. I hear his superiors are pleased with him, and Vassilissa Egorovna treats him like her own son. Given the circumstances, the young man shouldn’t be blamed; even a horse with four legs can trip. If you want me to go and feed the pigs, let your will be done. I humbly bow down before you.”

“Your faithful slave,

“Your faithful servant,

ARKHIP SAVELITCH.

ARKHIP SAVELITCH.

I could not help smiling several times while reading the good old man’s letter. I was not in a condition to reply to my father, and Savelitch’s letter seemed to me quite sufficient to calm my mother’s fears.

I couldn’t help smiling several times while reading the old man’s letter. I wasn’t in a position to respond to my father, and Savelitch’s letter felt like more than enough to put my mother’s worries at ease.

From this time my situation changed. Maria Ivanovna scarcely ever spoke to me, nay, she even tried to avoid me. The Commandant’s house began to become insupportable to me. Little by little I accustomed myself to remaining at home alone. Vassilissa Egorovna reproached me for it at first, but perceiving my obstinacy, she left me in peace. Ivan Kouzmitch I only saw when the service demanded it; with Shvabrin I rarely came into contact, and then against my will, all the more so because I observed in him a secret enmity towards me, which confirmed me in my suspicions. My life became unbearable to me. I sank into a profound melancholy, which was enhanced by loneliness and inaction. My love grew more intense in my solitude, and became more and more tormenting to me. I lost all pleasure in reading and literature. I grew dejected. I was afraid that I should either go out of my mind or that I should give way to dissipation. But an unexpected event, which exercised an important influence upon my after life, suddenly occurred to give to my soul a powerful and salutary shock.

From that time on, my situation changed. Maria Ivanovna hardly ever spoke to me; in fact, she even tried to avoid me. The Commandant’s house started to feel unbearable to me. Little by little, I got used to being home alone. Vassilissa Egorovna scolded me for it at first, but when she noticed my stubbornness, she left me alone. I only saw Ivan Kouzmitch when work required it; with Shvabrin, I rarely interacted, and even then it was against my will, especially since I sensed a hidden hostility from him, which confirmed my suspicions. My life became intolerable. I fell into a deep depression, worsened by loneliness and idleness. My love grew stronger in my solitude and became increasingly torturous. I lost all enjoyment in reading and literature. I became downcast. I was afraid that I would either lose my mind or give in to self-destruction. But then an unexpected event, which would have a significant impact on my later life, suddenly occurred to give my soul a powerful and healing jolt.


[1] For administrative purposes Russia is divided into seventy-two governments, exclusive of Finland, which enjoys a separate administration.

[1] For administrative reasons, Russia is divided into seventy-two regions, not including Finland, which has its own separate administration.


CHAPTER VI.

POUGATCHEFF.

Before I proceed to write a description of the strange events of which I was a witness, I must say a few words concerning the condition of the government of Orenburg towards the end of the year 1773.

Before I start describing the strange events I witnessed, I need to say a few words about the state of the government in Orenburg toward the end of 1773.

This rich and extensive government was inhabited by horde? of half-savage people, who had only recently acknowledged the sovereignty of the Russian Czars. Their continual revolts, their disinclination to a civilized life and an existence regulated by laws, their fickleness and cruelty, demanded on the part of the government a constant vigilance in order to keep them in subjection. Fortresses had been erected in convenient places, and were garrisoned for the most part by Cossacks, who had formerly held possession of the shores of the Yaik. But these Yaikian Cossacks, whose duty it was to preserve peace and to watch over the security of this district, had themselves for some time past become very troublesome and dangerous to the government. In the year 1772 an insurrection broke out in their principal city. The causes of it were the severe measures taken by General Traubenberg to bring the army into a state of obedience. The result was the barbarous murder of Traubenberg, the selection of new leaders, and finally the suppression of the revolt by grapeshot and cruel punishments.

This vast and powerful government was inhabited by groups of half-wild people who had only recently accepted the rule of the Russian Czars. Their constant rebellions, reluctance to live a civilized life governed by laws, and their unpredictable and brutal nature required the government to maintain constant vigilance to keep them under control. Fortresses had been built in strategic locations, mostly garrisoned by Cossacks, who had once controlled the shores of the Yaik. However, these Yaikian Cossacks, tasked with maintaining peace and ensuring the safety of the area, had become increasingly troublesome and dangerous to the government. In 1772, a rebellion erupted in their main city. The reasons behind it were the harsh measures implemented by General Traubenberg to enforce discipline in the army. This led to the brutal murder of Traubenberg, the selection of new leaders, and ultimately the quelling of the rebellion through grapeshot and harsh punishments.

This happened a little while before my arrival at the fortress of Bailogorsk. All was now quiet, or at least appeared so; but the authorities believed too easily in the pretended repentance of the cunning rebels, who nursed their hatred in secret and only waited for a favourable opportunity to recommence the struggle.

This happened shortly before I arrived at the fortress of Bailogorsk. Everything seemed quiet, or at least it looked that way; however, the authorities were too quick to trust the false remorse of the sly rebels, who secretly held onto their resentment and were just waiting for the right moment to start the fight again.

I now return to my narrative.

I’m going back to my story now.

One evening (it was in the beginning of October in the year. 1773) I was sitting indoors alone, listening to the moaning of the autumn wind, and gazing out of the window at the clouds, as they sailed rapidly over the face of the moon. A message was brought to me to wait upon the Commandant. I immediately repaired to his quarters. I there found Shvabrin, Ivan Ignatitch, and the Cossack orderly. Neither Vassilissa Egorovna nor Maria Ivanova was in the room. The Commandant greeted me with a pre-occupied air. He closed the door, made us all sit-down except the orderly, who remained standing near the door, drew a paper out of his pocket, and said to us:—

One evening (it was early October in 1773), I was sitting alone indoors, listening to the autumn wind moaning and watching the clouds rush past the moon. I received a message to report to the Commandant. I quickly went to his quarters. There, I found Shvabrin, Ivan Ignatitch, and the Cossack orderly. Neither Vassilissa Egorovna nor Maria Ivanova was in the room. The Commandant greeted me with a distracted look. He closed the door, had us all sit down except for the orderly, who stood by the door, pulled out a piece of paper from his pocket, and said to us:—

“Gentlemen, we have here important news! Hear what the general writes.”

“Guys, we have some important news! Listen to what the general says.”

Then he put on his spectacles and read as follows:

Then he put on his glasses and read the following:

“To the Commandant of the Fortress of Bailogorsk, Captain Mironoff. (Confidential.)

“To the Commandant of the Fortress of Bailogorsk, Captain Mironoff. (Confidential.)

“I hereby inform you that the fugitive and schismatic Don Cossack, Emelian Pougatcheff, after having been guilty of the unpardonable insolence of assuming the name of the deceased Emperor Peter III.,[1] has collected a band of evil-disposed persons, has excited disturbances in the settlements along the banks of the Yaik, and has already taken and destroyed several fortresses, pillaging and murdering on every side. Therefore, on the receipt of this letter, you, Captain, will at once take the necessary measures to repel the above-mentioned villain and impostor, and, if possible, to completely annihilate him, if he should turn his arms against the fortress entrusted to your care.”

“I'm writing to let you know that the fugitive and rebel Don Cossack, Emelian Pougatcheff, has outrageously claimed to be the late Emperor Peter III. He has gathered a group of troublemakers, incited unrest in the settlements along the Yaik River, and has already captured and destroyed several fortresses, looting and murdering everywhere. Therefore, upon receiving this letter, you, Captain, must immediately take the necessary actions to drive away this villain and impostor, and, if possible, eliminate him completely if he attacks the fortress you protect.”

“Take the necessary measures,” said the Commandant, taking off his spectacles and folding up the letter; “you see that it is very easy to say that. The villain is evidently strong in numbers, whereas we have but 130 men altogether, not counting the Cossacks, upon whom we can place very little dependence—without intending any reproach to you, Maximitch.” The orderly smiled. “Still, there is no help for it, but to do the best we can, gentlemen. Let us be on our guard and establish night patrols; in case of attack, shut the gates and assemble the soldiers. You, Maximitch, keep a strict eye on your Cossacks. See that the cannon be examined and thoroughly cleaned. Above all things, keep what I have said a secret, so that nobody in the fortress may know anything before the time.”

“Take the necessary measures,” the Commandant said, taking off his glasses and folding the letter. “It's easy to say that. The enemy clearly has the advantage in numbers, while we have only 130 men total, not counting the Cossacks, whom we can barely rely on—no offense to you, Maximitch.” The orderly smiled. “Still, there's nothing we can do but make the best of it, gentlemen. Let’s stay alert and set up night patrols; if we’re attacked, close the gates and gather the soldiers. You, Maximitch, keep a close watch on your Cossacks. Make sure the cannon is checked and properly cleaned. Above all, keep what I’ve said a secret, so that no one in the fortress knows anything until the time comes.”

After giving these orders, Ivan Kouzmitch dismissed us. I walked away with Shvabrin, reflecting upon what we had heard.

After giving these orders, Ivan Kouzmitch sent us away. I walked off with Shvabrin, thinking about what we had just heard.

“How do you think that this will end?” I asked him.

“How do you think this will end?” I asked him.

“God knows,” he replied; “we shall see. I do not see anything to be alarmed about at present. If, however——”

“God knows,” he replied; “we’ll see. I don't see anything to worry about right now. If, however——”

Then he began to reflect and to whistle abstractedly a French air.

Then he started to think and absentmindedly whistled a French tune.

In spite of all our precautions, the news of the appearance of Pougatcheff soon spread through the fortress. Although Ivan Kouzmitch entertained the greatest respect for his wife, he would not for anything in the world have confided to her a secret entrusted to him in connection with the service. After having received the general’s letter, he contrived in a tolerably dexterous manner to get Vassilissa Egorovna out of the way, telling her that Father Gerasim had received some extraordinary news from Orenburg, which he kept a great secret. Vassilissa Egorovna immediately wished to go and pay a visit to the pope’s wife and, by the advice of Ivan Kouzmitch, she took Masha with her, lest she should feel dull by herself.

Despite all our precautions, the news of Pougatcheff's appearance quickly spread through the fortress. Even though Ivan Kouzmitch had the utmost respect for his wife, he wouldn't have shared a secret related to his work with her for anything in the world. After receiving the general's letter, he skillfully managed to get Vassilissa Egorovna out of the way by telling her that Father Gerasim had some groundbreaking news from Orenburg that he was keeping very private. Vassilissa Egorovna immediately wanted to visit the pope's wife, and on Ivan Kouzmitch's advice, she took Masha with her so she wouldn't feel lonely.

Ivan Kouzmitch, being thus left sole master of the situation, immediately sent for us, having locked Palashka in the pantry, so that she might not be able to overhear what we had to say.

Ivan Kouzmitch, now the only one in control of the situation, quickly called for us after locking Palashka in the pantry to prevent her from overhearing our conversation.

Vassilissa Egorovna returned home, without having succeeded in getting anything out of the pope’s wife, and she learned that, during her absence, a council of war had been held in Ivan Kouzmitch’s house, and that Palashka had been under lock and key. She suspected that she had been duped by her husband, and she began to assail him with questions. But Ivan Kouzmitch was prepared for the attack. He was not in the least perturbed, and boldly made answer to his inquisitive consort:

Vassilissa Egorovna came back home, having failed to get any information from the pope’s wife. She found out that while she was gone, a war council had taken place at Ivan Kouzmitch’s house, and that Palashka had been locked up. She suspected her husband had tricked her, so she started bombarding him with questions. But Ivan Kouzmitch was ready for her. He was completely unbothered and confidently replied to his curious wife:

“Hark you, mother dear, our women hereabouts have taken a notion into their heads to heat their ovens with straw, and as some misfortune might be the outcome of it, I gave strict orders that the women should not heat their ovens with straw, but should burn brushwood and branches of trees instead.”

“Listen, dear mother, the women around here have decided to heat their ovens with straw, and since that could lead to some trouble, I instructed them not to use straw, but to burn brushwood and tree branches instead.”

“But why did you lock up Palashka, then?” asked his wife. “Why was the poor girl compelled to sit in the kitchen till we returned?”

“But why did you lock up Palashka, then?” his wife asked. “Why did the poor girl have to stay in the kitchen until we got back?”

Ivan Kouzmitch was not prepared for such a question; he became confused, and stammered out something very incoherent. Vassilissa Egorovna perceived her husband’s perfidy, but, knowing that she would get nothing out of him just then, she abstained from asking any further questions and turned the conversation to the subject of the pickled; cucumbers, which Akoulina Pamphilovna knew how to prepare in such an excellent manner. But all that night Vassilissa Egorovna could not sleep a wink, nor could she understand what it was that was in her husband’s head that; she was not permitted to know.

Ivan Kouzmitch wasn’t ready for such a question; he got confused and stammered out something completely incoherent. Vassilissa Egorovna sensed her husband’s betrayal, but knowing she wouldn’t get anything from him at that moment, she held back from asking more questions and shifted the conversation to the topic of pickled cucumbers, which Akoulina Pamphilovna made so well. But all night, Vassilissa Egorovna couldn’t sleep at all, nor could she figure out what was going on in her husband’s mind that she wasn’t allowed to know.

The next day, as she was returning home from mass, she saw Ivan Ignatitch, who was busily engaged in clearing the cannon of pieces of rag, small stones, bits of bone, and rubbish of every sort, which had been deposited there by the little boys of the place.

The next day, as she was coming back home from church, she saw Ivan Ignatitch, who was busy cleaning the cannon of rags, small stones, bits of bone, and all kinds of trash that the local kids had left there.

“What mean these warlike preparations?” thought the Commandant’s wife. “Can it be that they fear an attack on the part of the Kirghises? But is it possible that Ivan Kouzmitch could conceal such a trifle from me?”

“What do these warlike preparations mean?” thought the Commandant’s wife. “Could it be that they’re afraid of an attack from the Kirghizes? But is it possible that Ivan Kouzmitch could hide something so trivial from me?”

She called Ivan Ignatitch to her with the firm determination of learning from him the secret which tormented her woman’s curiosity.

She called Ivan Ignatitch over, determined to learn the secret that was bothering her woman's curiosity.

Vassillissa Egorovna began by making a few observations to him about household matters, like a judge who commences an examination with questions foreign to the matter in hand, in order to lull the suspicions of the person accused. Then, after a silence of a few moments, she heaved a deep sigh, and said, shaking her head:

Vassillissa Egorovna started by making a few comments to him about household issues, like a judge who begins an inquiry with unrelated questions to ease the concerns of the accused. Then, after a brief silence, she let out a deep sigh and said, shaking her head:

“Oh, Lord God! What news! What will be the end of all this?”

“Oh, God! What news! What will come of all this?”

“Well, well, mother!” replied Ivan Ignatitch; “God is merciful; we have soldiers enough, plenty of powder, and I have cleaned the cannon. Perhaps we shall be able to offer a successful resistance to this Pougatcheff; if God will only not abandon us, we shall be safe enough here.”

“Well, well, Mom!” replied Ivan Ignatitch; “God is merciful; we have plenty of soldiers, lots of gunpowder, and I’ve cleaned the cannon. Maybe we’ll be able to put up a good fight against this Pougatcheff; if God doesn’t abandon us, we should be safe enough here.”

“And what sort of a man is this Pougatcheff?” asked the Commandant’s wife.

“And what kind of man is this Pougatcheff?” asked the Commandant’s wife.

Then Ivan Ignatitch perceived that he had said more ban he ought to have done, and he bit his tongue. But it was now too late. Vassilissa Egorovna compelled him to inform her of everything, having given him her word that she would not mention the matter to anybody.

Then Ivan Ignatitch realized that he had said more than he should have, and he bit his tongue. But it was too late now. Vassilissa Egorovna forced him to tell her everything, promising she wouldn't mention it to anyone.

Vassilissa Egorovna kept her promise and said not a word to anybody, except to the pope’s wife, and to her only because her cow was still feeding upon the steppe, and might be captured by the brigands.

Vassilissa Egorovna kept her promise and didn’t say a word to anyone, except to the pope’s wife, and only because her cow was still grazing in the steppe and could be taken by the bandits.

Soon everybody was talking about Pougatcheff. The reports concerning him varied very much. The Commandant sent his orderly to glean as much information as possible about him in all the neighbouring villages and fortresses. The orderly returned after an absence of two days, and reported that, at about sixty versts from the fortress, he had seen a large number of fires upon the steppe, and that he had heard from the Bashkirs that an immense force was advancing. He could not say anything more positive, because he had feared to venture further.

Soon everyone was talking about Pougatcheff. The reports about him varied a lot. The Commandant sent his assistant to gather as much information as possible about him from all the nearby villages and forts. The assistant returned after two days and reported that, about sixty versts from the fortress, he had seen a large number of fires on the steppe and heard from the Bashkirs that a huge force was on the move. He couldn't provide more specific details because he was afraid to go any further.

An unusual agitation now began to be observed among the Cossacks of the fortress; in all the streets they congregated in small groups, quietly conversing among themselves, and dispersing whenever they caught sight of a dragoon or any other soldier belonging to the garrison. They were closely watched by spies. Youlai, a converted Calmuck, made an important communication to the commandant. The orderly’s report, according to Youlai, was a false one; on his return the treacherous Cossack announced to his companions that he had been among the rebels, and had been presented to their leader, who had given him his hand and had conversed with him for a long time. The Commandant immediately placed the orderly under arrest, and appointed Youlai in his place. This change was the cause of manifest dissatisfaction among the Cossacks. They murmured loudly, and Ivan Ignatitch, who executed the Commandant’s instructions, with his own ears heard them say:

An unusual restlessness began to show among the Cossacks of the fortress; in every street, they grouped together in small clusters, quietly chatting among themselves and scattering whenever they spotted a dragoon or any other soldier from the garrison. They were closely monitored by spies. Youlai, a converted Calmuck, brought an important update to the commandant. According to Youlai, the orderly’s report was false; upon his return, the deceitful Cossack told his fellow Cossacks that he had been among the rebels and had met their leader, who had shaken his hand and talked with him for a long time. The Commandant immediately arrested the orderly and appointed Youlai in his place. This change caused clear discontent among the Cossacks. They murmured loudly, and Ivan Ignatitch, who was carrying out the Commandant’s orders, heard them say:

“Just wait a little while, you garrison rat!”

“Just wait a bit, you garrison rat!”

The Commandant had intended interrogating the prisoner that very same day, but the orderly had made his escape, no doubt with the assistance of his partisans.

The Commandant planned to question the prisoner that day, but the orderly had escaped, likely with help from his supporters.

A fresh event served to increase the Commandant’s uneasiness. A Bashkir, carrying seditious letters, was seized. On this occasion the Commandant again decided upon assembling his officers, and therefore he wished once more to get Vassilissa Egorovna out of the way under some plausible pretext. But as Ivan Kouzmitch was a most upright and sincere man, he could find no other method than that employed on the previous occasion.

A new event heightened the Commandant’s anxiety. A Bashkir, who was carrying rebellious letters, was captured. Because of this, the Commandant decided to gather his officers again, and he wanted to find a way to get Vassilissa Egorovna out of the room under some reasonable pretext. However, since Ivan Kouzmitch was a very honest and straightforward man, he couldn't think of another method besides the one he used last time.

“Listen, Vassilissa Egorovna,” he said to her, coughing to conceal his embarrassment: “they say that Father Gerasim has received——”

“Listen, Vassilissa Egorovna,” he said to her, coughing to hide his embarrassment: “they say that Father Gerasim has received——”

“That’s enough, Ivan Kouzmitch,” said his wife, interrupting him: “you wish to assemble a council of war to talk about Emelian Pougatcheff without my being present; but you shall not deceive me this time.”

"That's enough, Ivan Kouzmitch," his wife said, cutting him off. "You want to hold a war council to discuss Emelian Pougatcheff without me being there; but you won't fool me this time."

Ivan Kouzmitch opened his eyes.

Ivan Kouzmitch woke up.

“Well, little mother,” he said, “if you know everything, you may remain; we shall speak in your presence.”

“Well, little mother,” he said, “if you know everything, you can stay; we’ll talk in front of you.”

“Very well, my little father,” replied she; “you should not try to be so cunning; send for the officers.”

“Alright, my little father,” she replied. “You shouldn’t try to be so clever; call for the officers.”

We assembled again. Ivan Kouzmitch, in the presence of his wife, read to us Pougatcheff’s proclamation, drawn up probably by some half-educated Cossack. The robber announced therein his intention of immediately marching upon our fortress; he invited the Cossacks and soldiers to join him, and advised the superior officers not to offer any resistance, threatening them with death in the event of their doing so. The proclamation was couched in coarse but vigorous language, and could not but produce a powerful impression upon the minds of simple people.

We gathered again. Ivan Kouzmitch, with his wife present, read to us Pougatcheff’s proclamation, likely written by some undereducated Cossack. The outlaw declared his plan to march on our fortress right away; he urged the Cossacks and soldiers to join him and warned the higher-ranking officers not to resist, threatening them with death if they did. The proclamation was written in tough but forceful language, leaving a strong impact on the minds of simple folks.

“What a rascal!” exclaimed the Commandant’s wife; “that he should propose such a thing to us. To go out to meet him and lay our flags at his feet! Ah! the son of a dog! He does not know then that we have been forty years in the service, and that, thanks to God, we have seen a good deal during that time. Is it possible that there are commandants who would be cowardly enough to yield to a robber like him?”

“What a scoundrel!” exclaimed the Commandant’s wife. “Can you believe he would suggest such a thing to us? Going out to meet him and laying our flags at his feet! Ugh! What a jerk! Does he not realize that we’ve been in service for forty years and, thank God, we’ve experienced quite a bit during that time? Is it really possible that there are commandants who would be cowardly enough to submit to a thief like him?”

“There ought not to be,” replied Ivan Kouzmitch; “but it is reported that the scoundrel has already taken several fortresses.”

“There shouldn’t be,” replied Ivan Kouzmitch; “but it’s reported that the scoundrel has already taken several fortresses.”

“He seems to have great power,” observed Shvabrin.

"He seems to have a lot of power," Shvabrin remarked.

“We shall soon find out the real extent of his power,” said the Commandant. “Vassilissa Egorovna, give me the key of the loft. Ivan Ignatitch, bring hither the Bashkir, and tell Youlai to fetch a whip.”

“We’ll soon find out how powerful he really is,” said the Commandant. “Vassilissa Egorovna, hand me the key to the loft. Ivan Ignatitch, bring the Bashkir here, and tell Youlai to get a whip.”

“Wait a moment, Ivan Kouzmitch,” said his wife, rising from her seat. “Let me take Masha somewhere out of the house; otherwise she will hear the cries and will feel frightened. And I myself, to tell the truth, am no lover of inquisitions. So good-bye for the present.”

“Wait a minute, Ivan Kouzmitch,” said his wife, getting up from her seat. “Let me take Masha somewhere else in the house; otherwise, she’ll hear the yelling and get scared. And to be honest, I’m not a fan of interrogations either. So, see you for now.”

Torture, in former times, was so rooted in our judicial proceedings, that the benevolent ukase[2] ordering its abolition remained for a long time a dead letter. It was thought that the confession of the criminal was indispensable for his full conviction—an idea not only unreasonable, but even contrary to common sense from a jurisprudential point of view; for if the denial of the accused person be not accepted as proof of his innocence, the confession that has been wrung from him ought still less to be accepted as a proof of his guilt. Even in our days I sometimes hear old judges regretting the abolition of the barbarous custom. But in those days nobody had any doubt about the necessity of torture, neither the judges nor even the accused persons themselves. Therefore it was that the Commandant’s order did not astonish or alarm any of us. Ivan Ignatitch went to fetch the Bashkir, who was confined in the loft, under lock and key, and a few minutes afterwards he was led prisoner into the ante-room. The Commandant ordered the captive to be brought before him.—

Torture used to be so ingrained in our legal system that the kind-hearted decree[2] to abolish it was mostly ignored for a long time. People believed that a criminal's confession was essential for a solid conviction—an idea that was not only unreasonable but also contradictory to basic logic from a legal perspective; if the accused's denial isn't taken as proof of innocence, then the confession obtained under duress should be even less accepted as proof of guilt. Even today, I sometimes hear older judges wishing for the return of that cruel practice. Back then, no one doubted the necessity of torture—not the judges or even the accused themselves. That’s why the Commandant’s order didn’t surprise or scare any of us. Ivan Ignatitch went to get the Bashkir, who was locked away in the attic, and a few minutes later, he was brought in as a prisoner into the waiting room. The Commandant ordered that the captive be brought before him.—

The Bashkir stepped with difficulty across the threshold (for his feet were in fetters) and, taking off his high cap, remained standing near the door. I glanced at him and shuddered. Never shall I forget that man. He appeared to be about seventy years of age, and had neither nose nor ears. His head was shaved, and instead of a beard he had a few grey hairs upon his chin; he was of short stature, thin and bent; but his small eyes still flashed fire.

The Bashkir struggled to step over the threshold (since his feet were shackled) and, removing his tall cap, stood by the door. I looked at him and couldn’t help but shudder. I will never forget that man. He seemed to be around seventy years old and had no nose or ears. His head was shaved, and instead of a beard, he had a few gray hairs on his chin; he was short, thin, and hunched over; yet his small eyes still sparkled with intensity.

“Ah, ah!” said the Commandant, recognizing by these dreadful marks one of the rebels punished in the year 1741, “I see you are an old wolf; you have already been caught in our traps. It is not the first time that you have rebelled, since your head is planed so smoothly. Come nearer; speak, who sent you here?”

“Ah, ah!” said the Commandant, recognizing from these terrible marks one of the rebels punished in 1741, “I see you’re an old wolf; you’ve already been caught in our traps. This isn’t the first time you’ve rebelled, given how smoothly your head is shaved. Come closer; tell me, who sent you here?”

The old Bashkir remained silent and gazed at the Commandant with an air of complete stolidity.

The old Bashkir stayed quiet and looked at the Commandant with a look of total indifference.

“Why do you not answer?” continued Ivan Kouzmitch. “Don’t you understand Russian? Youlai, ask him in your language, who sent him to our fortress.”

“Why aren’t you answering?” continued Ivan Kouzmitch. “Don’t you understand Russian? Youlai, ask him in your language who sent him to our fortress.”

Youlai repeated the Commandant’s question in the Tartar language. But the Bashkir looked at him with the same expression and answered not a word.

Youlai repeated the Commandant’s question in Tartar. But the Bashkir just stared at him with the same look and didn’t say anything.

“By heaven!” exclaimed the Commandant, “you shall answer me. My lads! take off that ridiculous striped gown of his, and tickle his back. Youlai, see that it is carried out properly.”

“By heaven!” the Commandant exclaimed, “you will answer me. My lads! Take off that ridiculous striped gown of his and tickle his back. Youlai, make sure it’s done right.”

Two soldiers began to undress the Bashkir. The face of the unhappy man assumed an expression of uneasiness. He looked round on every side, like a poor little animal f that has been captured by children. But when one of the soldiers seized his hands to twine them round his neck, and raised the old man upon his shoulders, and Youlai grasped the whip and began to flourish it round his head, then the Bashkir uttered a feeble groan, and, raising his head, opened his mouth, in which, instead of a tongue, moved a short stump.

Two soldiers started to undress the Bashkir. The face of the unfortunate man showed signs of discomfort. He looked around anxiously, like a frightened little animal caught by kids. But when one of the soldiers grabbed his hands to wrap them around his neck and lifted the old man onto his shoulders, while Youlai held the whip and swung it above his head, the Bashkir let out a weak groan, raised his head, and opened his mouth, where instead of a tongue, there was just a short stump.

When I reflect that this happened during my lifetime, and that I now live under the mild government of the Emperor Alexander, I cannot but feel astonished at the rapid progress of civilization, and the diffusion of humane ideas. Young man! if these lines of mine should fall into your hands, remember that those changes which proceed from an amelioration of manners and customs are much better and more lasting than those which are the outcome of acts of violence.

When I think that this happened in my lifetime, and that I now live under the gentle rule of Emperor Alexander, I can't help but be amazed at the quick progress of civilization and the spread of compassionate ideas. Young man! If you ever read these words of mine, remember that changes that come from improving behavior and customs are far better and longer-lasting than those that come from acts of violence.

We were all horror-stricken.

We were all terrified.

“Well,” said the Commandant, “it is evident that we shall get nothing out of him. Youlai, lead the Bashkir back to the loft; and let us, gentlemen, have a little further talk about the matter.”

“Well,” said the Commandant, “it’s clear that we won’t get anything out of him. Youlai, take the Bashkir back to the loft; and let’s have a bit more discussion about this, gentlemen.”

We were yet considering our position, when Vassilissa Egorovna suddenly rushed into the room, panting for breath, and beside herself with excitement.

We were still thinking about our situation when Vassilissa Egorovna suddenly burst into the room, out of breath and beside herself with excitement.

“What has happened to you?” asked the astonished Commandant.

“What happened to you?” asked the shocked Commandant.

“I have to inform you of a great misfortune!” replied Vassilissa Egorovna. “Nijniosern was taken this morning. Father Gerasim’s servant has just returned from there. He saw how they took it. The Commandant and all the officers are hanged, and all the soldiers are taken prisoners. In a little while the villains will be here.”

“I have to tell you about a terrible tragedy!” replied Vassilissa Egorovna. “Nijniosern was captured this morning. Father Gerasim’s servant just came back from there. He saw how they took it. The Commandant and all the officers are hanged, and all the soldiers are taken prisoner. The villains will be here soon.”

This unexpected intelligence produced a deep impression upon me. The Commandant of the fortress of Nijniosem, a quiet and modest young man, was an acquaintance of mine; two months before he had visited our fortress when on his way from Orenburg along with his young wife, and had stopped for a little while in the house of Ivan Kouzmitch. Nijniosern was about twenty-five versts from our fortress. We might therefore expect to be attacked by Pougatcheff at any moment. The fate in store for Maria Ivanovna presented itself vividly to my imagination, and my heart sank within me.

This unexpected news hit me hard. The Commandant of the Nijniosem fortress, a quiet and humble young man, was someone I knew; two months earlier, he had stopped by our fortress on his way from Orenburg with his young wife and had stayed for a short while at Ivan Kouzmitch's house. Nijniosem was about twenty-five versts away from us, so we could be attacked by Pougatcheff at any time. The thought of what might happen to Maria Ivanovna played vividly in my mind, and it made my heart sink.

“Listen, Ivan Kouzmitch,” said I to the Commandant; “our duty is to defend the fortress to the last gasp; there is no question about that. But we must think about the safety of the women. Send them on to Orenburg, if the road be still open, or to some safer and more distant fortress where these villains will not be able to make their way.”

“Listen, Ivan Kouzmitch,” I said to the Commandant, “our job is to defend the fortress to the very end; there’s no doubt about that. But we need to consider the safety of the women. Send them to Orenburg if the road is still clear, or to another safer and more distant fortress where these villains won’t be able to reach them.”

Ivan Kouzmitch turned round to his wife and said to her:

Ivan Kouzmitch turned to his wife and said:

“Listen, mother; would it not be just as well if we sent you away to some place farther off until we have settled matters with these rebels?”

“Listen, Mom; wouldn’t it be better if we sent you away to somewhere far until we deal with these rebels?”

“What nonsense!” said the Commandant’s wife. “Where is there a fortress that would be safe from bullets? Why is Bailogorsk not safe? Thank God, we have lived in it for two-and-twenty years! We have seen Bashkirs and Kirghises; perhaps we shall also escape the clutches of Pougatcheff.”

“What nonsense!” said the Commandant’s wife. “Where is there a fortress that would be safe from bullets? Why isn’t Bailogorsk safe? Thank God we’ve lived here for twenty-two years! We’ve seen Bashkirs and Kirghises; maybe we’ll also avoid the grasp of Pougatcheff.”

“Well, mother,” replied Ivan Kouzmitch, “stay if you like, if you have such confidence in our fortress. But what shall we do with Masha? All well and good if we offer a successful resistance, or can hold out till we obtain help; but what if the villains should take the fortress?”

“Well, Mom,” replied Ivan Kouzmitch, “you can stay if you want, if you're so confident in our fortress. But what are we going to do about Masha? It’s great if we can resist successfully or hold out until we get help, but what if the bastards take the fortress?”

“Why, then——”

“Why then—”

But at this juncture Vassilissa Egorovna began to stammer and then remained silent, evidently agitated by deep emotion.

But at this point, Vassilissa Egorovna started to stammer and then went quiet, clearly shaken by strong emotions.

“No, Vassilissa Egorovna,” continued the Commandant, observing that his words had produced an impression upon her, perhaps for the first time in his life, “Masha must not remain here. Let us send her to Orenburg, to her godmother; there are plenty of soldiers and cannon there, and the walls are of stone. And I would advise you to go there with her; for although you are an old woman, think what might happen to you if the fortress should be taken by storm.”

“No, Vassilissa Egorovna,” the Commandant continued, noticing that his words had made an impact on her, perhaps for the first time in his life, “Masha can’t stay here. Let’s send her to Orenburg, to her godmother; there are a lot of soldiers and cannons there, and the walls are made of stone. I would also suggest you go with her; even though you’re an old woman, think about what could happen to you if the fortress gets taken by storm.”

“Very well,” replied the Commandant’s wife; “let it be so: we will send Masha away. As for me, you need not trouble yourself about asking me to go; I will remain here. Nothing shall make me part from you in my old age to go and seek a lonely grave in a strange country. Together we have lived, together we will die.”

“Alright,” replied the Commandant’s wife; “that works for me: we’ll send Masha away. As for me, you don’t need to ask me to leave; I will stay here. Nothing will make me leave you in my old age to look for a lonely grave in a foreign land. We’ve lived together, and we’ll die together.”

“Well, you are right,” said the Commandant; “but let us not delay any longer. Go and get Masha ready for the journey. She must set out at daybreak to-morrow, and we shall let her have an escort, although we have not too many men in the fortress to be able to spare any of them. But where is Masha?”

“Well, you’re right,” said the Commandant; “but let’s not waste any more time. Go get Masha ready for the journey. She needs to leave at daybreak tomorrow, and we’ll provide her with an escort, even though we don’t have many men in the fortress to spare. But where is Masha?”

“Along with Akoulina Pamphilovna,” replied the Commandant’s wife. “She fainted away when she heard of the capture of Nijniosern; I am afraid that she will be ill. Lord God of heaven, what have we lived to see!”

“Along with Akoulina Pamphilovna,” replied the Commandant’s wife. “She fainted when she heard about the capture of Nijniosern; I’m worried she might get sick. Lord God in heaven, what have we come to see!”

Vassilissa Egorovna went to prepare for her daughter’s departure. The consultation with the Commandant was then continued; but I no longer took any part in it, nor did I listen to anything that was said. Maria Ivanovna appeared at supper, her face pale and her eyes red with weeping. We supped in silence, and rose from the table sooner than usual; then taking leave of the family, we all returned to our respective quarters. But I intentionally forgot my sword, and went back for it: I had a presentiment that I should find Maria alone. True enough I met her in the doorway, and she handed me my sword.

Vassilissa Egorovna went to get ready for her daughter’s departure. The meeting with the Commandant continued, but I no longer participated in it or paid attention to what was being said. Maria Ivanovna showed up for dinner, her face pale and her eyes red from crying. We ate in silence and left the table earlier than usual; after saying goodbye to the family, we all headed back to our places. But I intentionally forgot my sword and went back to get it: I had a feeling I would find Maria alone. Sure enough, I saw her in the doorway, and she handed me my sword.

“Farewell, Peter Andreitch!” she said to me, with tears in her eyes; “they are going to send me to Orenburg. May you be well and happy. God may be pleased to ordain that we should see each other again; if not——”

“Goodbye, Peter Andreitch!” she said to me, tears in her eyes; “they're going to send me to Orenburg. I hope you are well and happy. Maybe God will arrange for us to see each other again; if not——”

Here she burst out sobbing. I clasped her in my arms.

Here, she started crying loudly. I held her tightly in my arms.

“Farewell, my angel!” said I. “Farewell, my darling, my heart’s desire! Whatever may happen to me, rest assured that my last thought and last prayer shall be for you.”

“Goodbye, my angel!” I said. “Goodbye, my darling, my heart’s desire! No matter what happens to me, know that my final thought and last prayer will be for you.”

Masha still continued to weep, resting her head upon my breast. I kissed her fervently, and hastily quitted the room.

Masha kept crying, resting her head on my chest. I kissed her passionately and quickly left the room.


[1] Husband of the Empress Catherine II. The latter, whom the Emperor had threatened to divorce, having won over to her side a considerable portion of the army, had compelled her unpopular consort to sign an act of abdication in 1762. Having been removed as a prisoner to Ropscha, it was shortly afterwards announced that He had died of colic, though the truth was, he had been strangled to death by Alexis Orloff, one of Catherine’s numerous admirers.

[1] Husband of Empress Catherine II. She, whom the Emperor had threatened to divorce, managed to win over a significant part of the army, forcing her unpopular husband to sign an act of abdication in 1762. After that, he was taken as a prisoner to Ropscha, and it was soon reported that he died of colic, although the truth was that he had been strangled to death by Alexis Orloff, one of Catherine’s many admirers.

[2] Torture was abolished in 1768 by an edict of Catherine II.

[2] Torture was outlawed in 1768 by a decree from Catherine II.


CHAPTER VII.

THE ASSAULT.

That night I neither slept nor undressed. It was my intention to proceed early in the morning to the gate of the fortress through which Maria Ivanovna would have to pass, so that I might take leave of her for the last time. I felt within myself a great change; the agitation of my soul was far less burdensome to me than the melancholy into which I had lately fallen. With the grief of separation there was mingled a vague, but sweet hope, an impatient expectation of danger, a feeling of noble ambition.

That night I didn’t sleep or change my clothes. I planned to head to the fortress gate early in the morning where Maria Ivanovna would have to pass, so I could say goodbye to her one last time. I felt a significant shift within me; the turmoil in my heart weighed much less heavily on me than the sadness I had been experiencing lately. Along with the sorrow of saying goodbye was a vague but sweet hope, an eager anticipation of danger, and a sense of noble ambition.

The night passed away imperceptibly. I was just about to leave the house when my door opened, and the corporal entered the room with the information that our Cossacks had quitted the fortress during the night, taking Youlai by force along with them, and that strange people were riding round the fortress. The thought that Maria Ivanovna would not be able to get away filled me with alarm. I hurriedly gave some orders to the corporal, and then hastened at once to the Commandant’s quarters.

The night slipped by quietly. I was just about to leave the house when my door opened, and the corporal came in with the news that our Cossacks had left the fortress during the night, taking Youlai with them by force, and that unfamiliar people were riding around the fortress. The idea that Maria Ivanovna wouldn’t be able to escape made me anxious. I quickly gave some orders to the corporal and then rushed straight to the Commandant’s quarters.

Day had already begun to dawn. I was hurrying along the street when I heard someone call out my name. I stopped.

Day had already started to break. I was rushing down the street when I heard someone shout my name. I paused.

“Where are you going?” said Ivan Ignatitch, overtaking me. “Ivan Kouzmitch is on the rampart, and he has sent me for you. Pougatch[1] has come.”

“Where are you headed?” Ivan Ignatitch asked as he caught up to me. “Ivan Kouzmitch is on the rampart, and he sent me to find you. Pougatch[1] has arrived.”

“Has Maria Ivanovna left the fortress?” I asked, with a trembling heart.

“Has Maria Ivanovna left the fortress?” I asked, my heart racing.

“She was unable to do so,” replied Ivan Ignatitch; “the road to Orenburg is cut off and the fortress is surrounded. It is a bad look-out, Peter Andreitch.”

“She can't do that,” replied Ivan Ignatitch; “the road to Orenburg is blocked and the fortress is surrounded. It's a dire situation, Peter Andreitch.”

We made our way to the rampart, an elevation formed by nature and fortified by a palisade. The inhabitants of the fortress were already assembled there. The garrison stood drawn up under arms. The cannon had been dragged thither the day before. The Commandant was walking up and down in front of his little troop. The approach of danger had inspired the old warrior with unusual vigour. On the steppe, not very far from the fortress, about a score of men could be seen riding about on horseback. They seemed to be Cossacks, but among them were some Bashkirs, who were easily recognized by their hairy caps, and by their quivers.

We made our way to the rampart, a rise created by nature and reinforced with a fence. The people in the fortress had already gathered there. The troops stood lined up, ready for action. The cannons had been brought over the day before. The Commandant paced back and forth in front of his small group. The threat of danger had given the old warrior a surge of energy. On the steppe, not far from the fortress, about twenty men could be seen riding on horseback. They looked like Cossacks, but among them were some Bashkirs, easily identifiable by their furry caps and quivers.

The Commandant walked along the ranks of his little army, saying to the soldiers:

The Commandant walked along the lines of his small army, speaking to the soldiers:

“Now, my children, let us stand firm to-day for our mother the Empress and let us show the whole world that we are brave people, and true to our oath.”

“Now, my children, let's stand strong today for our mother the Empress and show the whole world that we are courageous and loyal to our oath.”

The soldiers responded to his appeal with loud shouts. Shvabrin stood near me and attentively observed the enemy. The people riding about on the steppe, perceiving some movement in the fortress, gathered together in a group and began conversing among themselves. The Commandant ordered Ivan Ignatitch to point the cannon at them, and then applied the match to it with his own hand. The ball whistled over their heads, without doing any harm. The horsemen dispersed, galloping out of sight almost immediately, and the steppe was deserted.

The soldiers shouted in response to his call. Shvabrin stood by me, closely watching the enemy. The people riding around the steppe noticed some action in the fortress, gathered in a group, and started talking among themselves. The Commandant told Ivan Ignatitch to aim the cannon at them and then lit it himself. The cannonball flew over their heads without causing any damage. The horsemen scattered, quickly disappearing from sight, leaving the steppe empty.

At that moment Vassilissa Egorovna appeared upon the rampart, followed by Masha, who was unwilling to leave her.

At that moment, Vassilissa Egorovna appeared on the rampart, followed by Masha, who didn’t want to leave her.

“Well,” said the Commandant’s wife, “how goes the battle? Where is the enemy?”

“Well,” said the Commandant’s wife, “how is the battle going? Where's the enemy?”

“The enemy is not far off,” replied Ivan Kouzmitch. “God grant that all may go well!... Well, Masha, do you feel afraid?”

“The enemy isn't far away,” replied Ivan Kouzmitch. “I hope everything goes okay!... So, Masha, are you scared?”

“No, papa,” replied Maria Ivanovna; “I feel more afraid being at home alone.”

“No, dad,” replied Maria Ivanovna; “I feel more scared being home alone.”

Then she looked at me and made an effort to smile. I involuntarily grasped the hilt of my sword, remembering that I had received it from her hand the evening before—as if for the protection of my beloved. My heart throbbed. I imagined myself her champion. I longed to prove that I was worthy of her confidence, and waited impatiently for the decisive moment.

Then she looked at me and tried to smile. I instinctively gripped the hilt of my sword, recalling that I had received it from her hand the night before—as if it were meant to protect my beloved. My heart raced. I pictured myself as her champion. I wanted to show that I deserved her trust, and I waited anxiously for the crucial moment.

All of a sudden some fresh bodies of mounted men made their appearance from behind an elevation situated about half a mile from the fortress, and soon the steppe was covered with crowds of persons armed with lances and quivers. Among them, upon a white horse, was a man in a red caftan[2], holding a naked sword in his hand; this was Pougatcheff himself. He stopped his horse, and the others gathered round him, and, in obedience to his order as it seemed, four men detached themselves from the crowd and galloped at full speed towards the fortress. We recognized among them some of our traitors. One of them held a sheet of paper above his head, while another bore upon the top of his lance the head of Youlai, which he threw over the palisade among us. The head of the poor Calmuck fell at the feet of the Commandant.

Suddenly, a group of mounted men appeared from behind a hill about half a mile from the fortress, and soon the steppe was filled with people armed with lances and quivers. Among them was a man on a white horse wearing a red caftan[2], holding a drawn sword; this was Pougatcheff himself. He halted his horse, and the others gathered around him. Following his apparent command, four men broke away from the crowd and raced full speed toward the fortress. We recognized some of our traitors among them. One held a piece of paper high above his head, while another carried the head of Youlai on the tip of his lance, which he tossed over the palisade toward us. The head of the unfortunate Calmuck landed at the feet of the Commandant.

The traitors cried out:

The traitors shouted:

“Do not fire! Come out and pay homage to the Czar. The Czar is here!”

“Don’t shoot! Come out and show respect to the Czar. The Czar is here!”

“Look out for yourselves!” cried Ivan Kouzmitch, “Ready, lads—fire!”

“Watch out for yourselves!” shouted Ivan Kouzmitch, “Get ready, guys—fire!”

Our soldiers fired a volley. The Cossack who held the letter staggered and fell from his horse; the others galloped back. I turned and looked at Maria Ivanovna. Terror-stricken by the sight of the bloodstained head of Youlai, and stunned by the din of the discharge, she seemed perfectly paralyzed. The Commandant called the corporal and ordered him to fetch the paper from the hands of the fallen Cossack. The corporal went out into the plain, and returned leading by the bridle the horse of the dead man. He handed the letter to the Commandant. Ivan Kouzmitch read it to himself and then tore it into pieces. In the meantime we could see the rebels preparing for the attack. Soon the bullets began to whistle about our ears, and several arrows fell close to us, sticking in the ground and in the palisade.

Our soldiers fired a shot. The Cossack carrying the letter staggered and fell off his horse; the others rushed back. I turned to look at Maria Ivanovna. Horrified by the sight of Youlai's bloodied head and shocked by the noise of the gunfire, she appeared completely frozen. The Commandant called over the corporal and told him to retrieve the paper from the fallen Cossack. The corporal went out to the field and came back leading the dead man's horse. He handed the letter to the Commandant. Ivan Kouzmitch read it to himself and then tore it up. In the meantime, we could see the rebels getting ready to attack. Soon, bullets began whizzing past our ears, and several arrows landed near us, stuck in the ground and the palisade.

“Vassilissa Egorovna!” said the Commandant; “women have no business here. Take Masha away; you see that the girl is more dead than alive.”

“Vassilissa Egorovna!” said the Commandant; “women shouldn't be here. Take Masha away; you can see that the girl is barely hanging on.”

Vassilissa Egorovna, tamed by the bullets, cast a glance at the steppe, where a great commotion was observable, and then turned round to her husband and said to him:

Vassilissa Egorovna, subdued by the gunfire, looked out at the steppe, where there was a lot of activity to see, and then turned to her husband and said to him:

“Ivan Kouzmitch, life and death are in the hands of God; bless Masha. Masha, come near to your father.”

“Ivan Kouzmitch, life and death are in God's hands; bless Masha. Masha, come over to your father.”

Masha, pale and trembling, approached Ivan Kouzmitch, knelt down before him, and bowed herself to the ground. The old Commandant made the sign of the cross over her three times, then raised her up, and kissing her, said in a voice of deep emotion:

Masha, pale and shaking, went up to Ivan Kouzmitch, knelt in front of him, and bowed down to the ground. The old Commandant crossed himself three times over her, then lifted her up, and kissing her, said in a heartfelt voice:

“Well, Masha, be happy. Pray to God; He will never forsake you. If you find a good man, may God give you love and counsel. Live together as your mother and I have lived. And now, farewell, Masha. Vassilissa Egorovna, take her away quickly.”

“Well, Masha, be happy. Pray to God; He will never abandon you. If you find a good man, may God grant you love and guidance. Live together as your mother and I have lived. And now, goodbye, Masha. Vassilissa Egorovna, take her away quickly.”

Masha threw her arms round his neck and sobbed aloud.

Masha wrapped her arms around his neck and cried openly.

“Let us kiss each other also,” said the Commandant’s wife, weeping. “Farewell, my Ivan Kouzmitch. Forgive me if I have ever vexed you in any way!”

“Let’s kiss each other too,” said the Commandant’s wife, crying. “Goodbye, my Ivan Kouzmitch. Please forgive me if I have ever upset you in any way!”

“Farewell, farewell, little mother!” said the Commandant, embracing the partner of his joys and sorrows for so many years. “Come now, that is enough! Make haste home; and if you can manage it, put a sarafan[3] on Masha.”

“Goodbye, goodbye, little mother!” said the Commandant, hugging the companion of his joys and sorrows for so many years. “Now, that’s enough! Hurry home; and if you can, put a sarafan[3] on Masha.”

The Commandant’s wife walked away along with her daughter. I followed Maria Ivanovna with my eyes; she turned round and nodded her head to me.

The Commandant’s wife walked away with her daughter. I watched Maria Ivanovna as she turned around and nodded her head at me.

Ivan Kouzmitch then returned to us, and bestowed all his attention upon the enemy. The rebels gathered round their leader and suddenly dismounted from their horses.

Ivan Kouzmitch then came back to us and focused all his attention on the enemy. The rebels huddled around their leader and suddenly got off their horses.

“Stand firm now,” said the Commandant, “the assault is going to begin.”

“Hold your ground now,” said the Commandant, “the attack is about to start.”

At that moment frightful yells and cries rose in the air; the rebels dashed forward towards the fortress. Our cannon was loaded with grape-shot.

At that moment, terrifying yells and screams filled the air; the rebels charged toward the fortress. Our cannon was loaded with grape shot.

The Commandant allowed them to come very close, and then suddenly fired again. The grape fell into the very midst of the crowd. The rebels recoiled and then dispersed on every side. Their leader alone remained facing us. He heaved his sword and seemed to be vehemently exhorting his followers to return to the attack. The shrieks and yells, which had ceased for a minute, were immediately renewed.

The Commandant let them get really close, and then suddenly fired again. The shot landed right in the middle of the crowd. The rebels recoiled and quickly scattered in all directions. Only their leader stayed put, facing us. He raised his sword and appeared to be passionately urging his followers to charge again. The screams and shouts, which had paused for a moment, instantly started up again.

“Now, lads!” said the Commandant; “open the gate, beat the drum, and let us make a sally. Forward, and follow me!”

“Alright, everyone!” said the Commandant; “open the gate, sound the drum, and let’s head out. Move forward and follow me!”

The Commandant, Ivan Ignatitch, and I were outside the wall of the fortress in a twinkling; but the timid garrison did not move.

The Commandant, Ivan Ignatitch, and I were outside the fortress wall in no time; but the nervous garrison didn't budge.

“Why do you hold back, my children?” cried Ivan Kouzmitch. “If we are to die, let us die doing our duty!”

“Why are you hesitating, my children?” shouted Ivan Kouzmitch. “If we’re going to die, let’s die fulfilling our duty!”

At that moment the rebels rushed upon us and forced an entrance into the fortress. The drum ceased to beat; the garrison flung down their arms. I was thrown to the ground, but I rose up and entered the fortress along with the rebels. The Commandant, wounded in the head, was surrounded by a crowd of the robbers, who demanded of him the keys. I was about to rush to his assistance, but several powerful Cossacks seized hold of me and bound me with their sashes, exclaiming:

At that moment, the rebels charged at us and broke into the fortress. The drum stopped playing, and the garrison dropped their weapons. I was knocked to the ground, but I got back up and went into the fortress with the rebels. The Commandant, injured in the head, was surrounded by a group of the attackers, who demanded the keys from him. I was about to rush to help him, but several strong Cossacks grabbed me and tied me up with their sashes, shouting:

“Just wait a little while and see what you will get, you traitors to the Czar!”

“Just wait a bit and see what you'll get, you traitors to the Czar!”

They dragged us through the streets; the inhabitants came out of their houses with bread and salt;[4] the bells began to ring. Suddenly among the crowd a cry was raised that the Czar was in the square waiting for the prisoners to take their oath of allegiance to him. The throng pressed towards the market-place, and our captors dragged us thither also.

They pulled us through the streets; the locals came out of their houses with bread and salt;[4] the bells started ringing. Suddenly, someone in the crowd shouted that the Czar was in the square, waiting for the prisoners to pledge their loyalty to him. The crowd surged towards the market square, and our captors dragged us along with them.

Pougatcheff was seated in an armchair on the steps of the Commandant’s house. He was attired in an elegant Cossack caftan, ornamented with lace. A tall cap of sable, with gold tassels, came right down to his flashing eyes. His face seemed familiar to me. He was surrounded by the Cossack chiefs. Father Gerasim, pale and trembling, stood upon the steps with a cross in his hands, and seemed to be silently imploring mercy for the victims brought forward. In the square a gallows was being hastily erected. As we approached, the Bashkirs drove back the crowd, and we were brought before Pougatcheff. The bells had ceased ringing, and a deep silence reigned around.

Pougatcheff was sitting in an armchair on the steps of the Commandant’s house. He was dressed in an elegant Cossack caftan, decorated with lace. A tall sable cap with gold tassels came down over his piercing eyes. His face looked familiar to me. He was surrounded by the Cossack leaders. Father Gerasim, pale and shaking, stood on the steps with a cross in his hands, seeming to silently plead for mercy for the victims brought forward. In the square, a gallows was being quickly set up. As we moved closer, the Bashkirs pushed back the crowd, and we were brought before Pougatcheff. The bells had fallen silent, and a deep quiet filled the air.

“Which is the Commandant?” asked the pretender.

“Which one is the Commandant?” asked the pretender.

Our orderly stepped forward out of the crowd and pointed to Ivan Kouzmitch.

Our orderly stepped out of the crowd and pointed at Ivan Kouzmitch.

Pougatcheff regarded the old man with a menacing look, and said to him:

Pougatcheff glared at the old man and said to him:

“How dared you oppose me—your emperor?”

“How dare you oppose me—your emperor?”

The Commandant, weakened by his wound, summoned ill his remaining strength and replied in a firm voice:

The Commandant, weakened by his injury, gathered what little strength he had left and answered in a strong voice:

“You are not my emperor; you are a robber and a pretender, that is what you are!”

“You're not my emperor; you're a thief and a fraud, that's what you are!”

Pougatcheff frowned savagely and waved his white handkerchief. Several Cossacks seized the old captain and dragged him towards the gallows. Astride upon the cross-beam could be seen the mutilated Bashkir whom we had examined the day before. He held in his hand a rope, and a minute afterwards I saw poor Ivan Kouzmitch suspended in the air. Then Ivan Ignatitch was brought before Pougatcheff.

Pougatcheff glared fiercely and waved his white handkerchief. Several Cossacks grabbed the old captain and pulled him toward the gallows. Straddling the crossbeam was the mutilated Bashkir we had examined the day before. He held a rope in his hand, and a minute later, I saw poor Ivan Kouzmitch hanging in the air. Then Ivan Ignatitch was brought in front of Pougatcheff.

“Take the oath of fealty,” said Pougatcheff to him, “to the Emperor Peter Fedorovitch!”

"Swear your loyalty," Pougatcheff said to him, "to Emperor Peter Fedorovitch!"

“You are not our emperor,” replied Ivan Ignatitch, repeating the words of his captain; “you, uncle, are a robber and a pretender!”

“You're not our emperor,” Ivan Ignatitch replied, echoing his captain's words; “you, uncle, are a thief and a fraud!”

Pougatcheff again waved his handkerchief, and the good lieutenant was soon hanging near his old chief.

Pougatcheff waved his handkerchief again, and the good lieutenant quickly found himself back with his old chief.

It was now my turn. I looked defiantly at Pougatcheff, prepared to repeat the answer of my brave comrades, when, to my inexpressible astonishment, I perceived, among the rebels, Shvabrin, his hair cut close, and wearing a Cossack kaftan. He stepped up to Pougatcheff and whispered a few words in his ear.

It was now my turn. I looked defiantly at Pougatcheff, ready to give the same answer as my brave comrades, when, to my complete shock, I saw Shvabrin among the rebels, his hair cut short, wearing a Cossack kaftan. He approached Pougatcheff and whispered a few words in his ear.

“Let him be hanged!” said Pougatcheff, without even looking at me.

“Let him be hanged!” said Pougatcheff, not even glancing at me.

The rope was thrown round my neck. I began to repeat a prayer to myself, expressing sincere repentance for all my sins, and imploring God to save all those who were dear to me. I was led beneath the gibbet.

The rope was thrown around my neck. I started to recite a prayer to myself, genuinely feeling remorse for all my sins and asking God to protect everyone I cared about. I was taken under the gallows.

“Don’t be afraid, don’t be afraid,” said my executioners, wishing sincerely, perhaps, to encourage me.

“Don’t be scared, don’t be scared,” said my executioners, probably trying to cheer me up.

Suddenly I heard a cry:

Suddenly I heard someone yell:

“Stop, villains! hold!”

“Stop, villains! Hold!”

The executioners paused. I looked round. Savelitch was on his knees at the feet of Pougatcheff.

The executioners stopped. I glanced around. Savelitch was kneeling at Pougatcheff's feet.

“Oh, my father!” said my poor servant, “why should you wish for the death of this noble child? Let him go you will get a good ransom for him; if you want to make an example of somebody for the sake of terrifying others order me to be hanged—an old man!”

“Oh, my father!” said my poor servant, “why do you want this noble child dead? Let him go— you'll get a nice ransom for him. If you want to set an example to scare others, just order me to be hanged—an old man!”

Pougatcheff gave a sign, and I was immediately unbound and set at liberty.

Pougatcheff signaled, and I was quickly untied and set free.

“Our father pardons you,” said the rebels who had charge of me.

“Our dad forgives you,” said the rebels who were holding me.

I cannot say that at that moment I rejoiced at my deliverance, neither will I say that I was sorry for it. My feelings were too confused. I was again led before the usurper and compelled to kneel down in front of him. Pougatcheff stretched out to me his sinewy hand.

I can't say that at that moment I was happy about my escape, nor will I say that I was upset about it. My emotions were too mixed up. I was led in front of the usurper again and forced to kneel before him. Pougatcheff reached out to me with his strong hand.

“Kiss his hand, kiss his hand!” exclaimed voices on every side of me.

“Kiss his hand, kiss his hand!” voices exclaimed from all around me.

But I would have preferred the most cruel punishment to such contemptible degradation.

But I would have preferred the harshest punishment to such despicable degradation.

“My little father, Peter Andreitch,” whispered Savelitch standing behind me and nudging my elbow, “do not be obstinate. What will it cost you? Spit[5] and kiss the brig——pshaw! kiss his hand!”

“My little father, Peter Andreitch,” whispered Savelitch standing behind me and nudging my elbow, “don’t be stubborn. What’s it going to cost you? Spit[5] and kiss the brig——pfft! kiss his hand!”

I did not move. Pougatcheff withdrew his hand, saying with a smile:

I stayed still. Pougatcheff pulled back his hand and said with a smile:

“His lordship seems bewildered with joy. Lift him up!”

“His lordship looks completely overjoyed. Lift him up!”

I was raised to my feet and released. I then stood by to observe the continuation of the terrible comedy.

I got back to my feet and was let go. I then stood by to watch the awful show go on.

The inhabitants began to take the oath of allegiance. They approached one after another, kissed the crucifix and then bowed to the usurper. Then came the turn of the soldiers of the garrison. The regimental barber, armed with his blunt scissors, cut off their hair. Then, after shaking their heads, they went and kissed the hand of Pougatcheff, who declared them pardoned, and then enrolled them among his followers.

The residents started to take the oath of loyalty. They came up one by one, kissed the crucifix, and then bowed to the usurper. Next, it was the soldiers' turn. The regimental barber, with his dull scissors, trimmed their hair. After shaking their heads, they went to kiss Pougatcheff's hand, who proclaimed them pardoned and then added them to his ranks.

All this lasted for about three hours. At length Pougatcheff rose up from his armchair and descended the steps, accompanied by his chiefs. A white horse, richly caparisoned, was led forward to him. Two Cossacks took hold of him under the arms and assisted him into the saddle. He informed Father Gerasim that he would dine with him. At that moment a woman’s scream was heard. Some of the brigands were dragging Vassilissa Egorovna, with her hair dishevelled and her clothes half torn off her body, towards the steps. One of them had already arrayed himself in her gown. The others were carrying off beds, chests, tea-services, linen, and all kinds of furniture.

All this lasted for about three hours. Finally, Pougatcheff stood up from his armchair and went down the steps with his leaders. A white horse, beautifully decorated, was brought to him. Two Cossacks helped him under the arms and lifted him onto the saddle. He told Father Gerasim that he would be having dinner with him. At that moment, a woman's scream was heard. Some of the brigands were dragging Vassilissa Egorovna, her hair messy and her clothes half ripped off her body, towards the steps. One of them had already put on her gown. The others were taking away beds, chests, tea sets, linens, and all sorts of furniture.

“My fathers!” cried the poor old woman, “have pity upon me and let me go. Kind fathers! take me to Ivan Kouzmitch.”

“My fathers!” cried the poor old woman, “have compassion for me and let me go. Kind fathers! take me to Ivan Kouzmitch.”

Suddenly she caught sight of the gibbet and recognized her husband.

Suddenly, she saw the gallows and recognized her husband.

“Villains!” she cried, almost beside herself; “what have you done to him? My Ivan Kouzmitch! light of my life! brave soldier heart! Neither Prussian bayonets nor Turkish bullets have touched you; not in honourable fight have you yielded up your life; you received your death at the hand of a runaway galley-slave!”

“Villains!” she shouted, nearly out of her mind; “what have you done to him? My Ivan Kouzmitch! Light of my life! Brave soldier at heart! You haven't been touched by Prussian bayonets or Turkish bullets; you didn’t lose your life in honorable combat; you met your end at the hands of a runaway galley slave!”

“Make the old witch hold her tongue!” said Pougatcheff.

“Shut the old witch up!” said Pougatcheff.

A young Cossack struck her on the head with his sabre, and she fell dead at the foot of the steps. Pougatcheff rode off; the crowd followed him.

A young Cossack hit her on the head with his sabre, and she collapsed dead at the bottom of the steps. Pougatcheff rode away; the crowd followed him.


[1] A pun on the name of the rebel chief. Literally, “a scarecrow.”

[1] A play on the name of the rebel leader. It literally means "a scarecrow."

[2] A kind of overcoat.

A type of overcoat.

[3] A wide open robe without sleeves, beneath which is worn a full long-sleeved gown. It is usually made of velvet, richly embroidered, he embroidery varying according to the rank of the wearer. It is the custom among the Russians to bury the dead in their richest dress.

[3] A loose, open robe without sleeves, worn over a long-sleeved gown. It's typically made of velvet and heavily embroidered, with the embroidery style depending on the wearer's rank. In Russia, it's customary to bury the dead in their finest clothing.

[4] The customary offering to a Russian emperor on entering a town. The act is indicative of submission.

[4] The traditional gift to a Russian emperor when arriving in a town. This gesture shows submission.

[5] A sign of contempt among Russians and Orientals.

[5] A sign of disrespect among Russians and people from the East.


CHAPTER VIII.

AN UNINVITED GUEST.

The square was deserted. I remained standing in the same place, unable to collect my thoughts, bewildered as I was by so many terrible emotions.

The square was empty. I stood there, unable to gather my thoughts, confused by so many overwhelming emotions.

Uncertainty with respect to the fate of Maria Ivanovna tortured me more than anything else. Where was she? What had become of her? Had she contrived to hide herself? Was her place of refuge safe?

Uncertainty about what happened to Maria Ivanovna tortured me more than anything else. Where was she? What happened to her? Had she managed to hide? Was her hiding place safe?

Filled, with these distracting thoughts, I made my way to the Commandant’s house. It was empty. The chairs, tables, and chests were broken, the crockery dashed to pieces, and everything in confusion. I ran up the little staircase which led to Maria’s room, and which I now entered for the first time in my life. Her bed had been ransacked by the robbers; the wardrobe was broken open and plundered; the small lamp was still burning before the empty image case.[1] There was also left a small mirror hanging on the partition wall.... Where was the mistress of his humble, virginal cell? A terrible thought passed through my mind; I imagined her in the hands of the robbers.... My heart sank within me.... I wept bitterly, most bitterly, and called aloud the name of my beloved.... At that moment I heard a slight noise, and from behind the ward-robe appeared Palasha, pale and trembling.

Filled with these distracting thoughts, I made my way to the Commandant’s house. It was empty. The chairs, tables, and chests were broken, the dishes shattered, and everything was in disarray. I rushed up the small staircase that led to Maria’s room, which I entered for the first time in my life. Her bed had been ransacked by the thieves; the wardrobe was broken open and looted; the small lamp was still lit in front of the empty image case.[1] There was also a small mirror hanging on the partition wall.... Where was the mistress of this humble, virginal space? A terrible thought crossed my mind; I envisioned her in the clutches of the robbers.... My heart sank.... I wept bitterly, so bitterly, and shouted the name of my beloved.... At that moment, I heard a faint noise, and from behind the wardrobe, Palasha appeared, pale and trembling.

“Ah, Peter Andreitch!” said she, clasping her hands, “What a day! what horrors!”

“Ah, Peter Andreitch!” she exclaimed, clasping her hands. “What a day! What a nightmare!”

“And Maria Ivanovna?” I asked impatiently. “What has become of Maria Ivanovna?”

“And what about Maria Ivanovna?” I asked eagerly. “What happened to Maria Ivanovna?”

“The young lady is alive,” replied Palasha; “she is hiding in the house of Akoulina Pamphilovna.”

“The young woman is alive,” replied Palasha; “she is hiding in Akoulina Pamphilovna's house.”

“With the priest’s wife!” I exclaimed in alarm. “My God! Pougatcheff is there!”

“With the priest’s wife!” I said in shock. “Oh my God! Pougatcheff is there!”

I dashed out of the room, and in the twinkling of an eye I was in the street and hurrying off to the clergyman’s house, without devoting the slightest attention to anything else. Shouts, songs, and bursts of laughter resounded from within.... Pougatcheff was feasting with his companions. Palasha had followed me thither. I sent her to call out Akoulina Pamphilovna secretly. In about a minute the priest’s wife came out to me in the vestibule, with an empty bottle in her hand.

I sprinted out of the room, and in the blink of an eye, I was on the street, rushing to the clergyman’s house, completely ignoring everything else. Shouts, songs, and bursts of laughter echoed from inside... Pougatcheff was having a feast with his friends. Palasha had followed me there. I asked her to discreetly call out Akoulina Pamphilovna. A minute later, the priest’s wife came out to me in the hallway, holding an empty bottle.

“In Heaven’s name! where is Maria Ivanovna?” I asked with indescribable agitation.

“In Heaven’s name! Where is Maria Ivanovna?” I asked with overwhelming anxiety.

“The dear little dove is lying down on my bed behind the partition,” replied the priest’s wife. “But a terrible misfortune had very nearly happened, Peter Andreitch! Thanks be to God, however, everything has passed off happily. The villain had just sat down to dine, when the poor child uttered a moan!... I felt as if I should have died. He heard it. ‘Who is that moaning in your room, old woman?’—I bowed myself to the ground, and replied: ‘My niece, Czar; she has been lying ill for about a fortnight.’—‘And is your niece young?’—‘She is young, Czar.’ —‘Show me your niece then, old woman.’ My heart sank within me, but there was no help for it. ‘Very well, Czar; but the girl will not have the strength to get up and come before your Grace.’—‘Never mind, old woman, I will go and see her myself.’ And the villain went behind the partition and, will you believe it?—actually drew aside the curtain and looked at her with his hawk-like eyes—but nothing came of it,—God helped us! Will you believe it? I and the father were prepared for a martyr’s death. Fortunately, my little dove did not recognize him. Lord God! what have we lived to see! Poor Ivan Kouzmitch! who would have thought it!... And Vassilissa Egorovna? And Ivan Ignatitch? What was he killed for? And how came they to spare you? And what do you think of Shvabrin? He has had his hair cut, and is now feasting inside along with them! He is a very sharp fellow, there is no gainsaying that! When I spoke of my sick niece—will you believe it?—he looked at me as if he would have stabbed me; but he did not betray me. I am thankful to him for that, anyway.”

“The dear little dove is lying down on my bed behind the partition,” replied the priest's wife. “But a terrible misfortune almost happened, Peter Andreitch! Thank God, everything turned out okay. The scoundrel had just sat down to eat when the poor child let out a moan!... I felt like I was going to die. He heard it. ‘Who is moaning in your room, old woman?’—I bowed down and said: ‘My niece, Czar; she's been ill for about a fortnight.’—‘And is your niece young?’—‘She is young, Czar.’—‘Then show me your niece, old woman.’ My heart sank, but there was nothing I could do. ‘Alright, Czar; but the girl won’t have the strength to get up and come before you.’—‘Never mind, old woman, I'll go see her myself.’ And the scoundrel went behind the partition and, would you believe it?—actually pulled back the curtain and looked at her with those hawk-like eyes—but nothing happened,—God helped us! Can you believe it? The father and I were ready to die like martyrs. Thankfully, my little dove didn’t recognize him. Lord God! What have we come to see! Poor Ivan Kouzmitch! Who would have thought it!... And Vassilissa Egorovna? And Ivan Ignatitch? What was he killed for? And how did they spare you? And what do you think of Shvabrin? He’s had his hair cut and is now partying with them! He's a sharp one, that’s for sure! When I mentioned my sick niece—can you believe it?—he looked at me as if he wanted to stab me; but he didn’t betray me. I’m grateful to him for that, at least.”

At that moment I heard the drunken shouts of the guests and the voice of Father Gerasim. The guests were demanding wine, and the host was calling for his wife.

At that moment, I heard the loud shouts of the intoxicated guests and Father Gerasim's voice. The guests were asking for more wine, and the host was calling for his wife.

“Go back home, Peter Andreitch,” said the priest’s wife, somewhat alarmed; “I cannot stop to speak to you now; I must go and wait upon the drunken scoundrels. It might be unfortunate for you if you fell into their hands. Farewell, Peter Andreitch. What is to be, will be; perhaps God will not abandon us!”

“Go back home, Peter Andreitch,” said the priest’s wife, somewhat alarmed; “I can’t stop to talk to you right now; I need to go and take care of the drunk fools. It could be risky for you if you ended up in their hands. Goodbye, Peter Andreitch. Whatever happens, happens; maybe God won’t abandon us!”

The priest’s wife went back inside the house. Somewhat more easy in mind, I returned to my quarters. As I crossed the square I saw several Bashkirs assembled round the gibbets, engaged in dragging off the boots of those who had been hanged. With difficulty I repressed my indignation, feeling convinced that if I gave expression to it, it would have been perfectly useless. The brigands invaded every part of the fortress, and plundered the officers’ houses. On every side resounded the shouts of the drunken mutineers. I reached home. Savelitch met me on the threshold.

The priest’s wife went back inside the house. Feeling a bit calmer, I returned to my quarters. As I crossed the square, I saw several Bashkirs gathered around the gibbets, trying to take off the boots of those who had been hanged. I struggled to hold back my anger, knowing that expressing it would accomplish nothing. The brigands were invading every part of the fortress and looting the officers’ homes. All around me were the shouts of the drunk mutineers. I finally got home. Savelitch met me at the door.

“Thank God!” he exclaimed when he saw me; “I was beginning to think that the villains had seized you again. Ah! my little father, Peter Andreitch, will you believe it, the robbers have plundered us of everything—clothes, linen, furniture, plate—they have not left us a single thing. But what does it matter? Thank God! they have spared your life. But, my lord, did you recognize their leader?”

“Thank God!” he shouted when he saw me; “I was starting to think the bad guys had taken you again. Ah! my little father, Peter Andreitch, can you believe it, the robbers took everything from us—clothes, linens, furniture, silver—they didn't leave us a single thing. But what does it matter? Thank God! they spared your life. But, my lord, did you recognize their leader?”

“No, I did not recognize him. Who is he then?”

“No, I didn’t recognize him. Who is he?”

“How, my little father! Have you forgotten that drunken scoundrel who swindled you out of the pelisse at the inn? A brand new hareskin pelisse; and the beast burst the seams in putting it on.”

“How, my little father! Have you forgotten that drunken jerk who conned you out of the new fur coat at the inn? A brand new hareskin coat; and that guy tore the seams when he tried to put it on.”

I was astounded. In truth, the resemblance of Pougatcheff to my guide was very striking. I felt convinced that Pougatcheff and he were one and the same person, and then I understood why he had spared my life. I could not but feel surprised at the strange connection of events—a child’s pelisse, given to a roving vagrant, had saved me from the hangman’s noose, and a drunkard, who had passed his life in wandering from one inn to another, was now besieging fortresses and shaking the empire!

I was amazed. Honestly, the similarity between Pougatcheff and my guide was really striking. I was convinced that Pougatcheff and he were the same person, and then it clicked why he had spared my life. I couldn't help but be surprised by the strange twist of events—a child's coat, given to a wandering vagrant, had saved me from the hangman's noose, and a drunk who had spent his life moving from one inn to another was now attacking fortresses and shaking the empire!

“Will you not eat something?” asked Savelitch, still faithful to his old habits. “There is nothing in the house; but I will go and search, and get something ready for you.”

“Won’t you eat something?” asked Savelitch, remaining true to his old ways. “There’s nothing in the house, but I’ll go look for something and prepare it for you.”

When I was left alone, I began to reflect. What was I to do? To remain in the fortress now that it was in the hands of the villain, or to join his band, was unworthy of an officer. Duty demanded that I should go wherever my services might still be of use to my fatherland in the present critical position of its affairs.... But love strongly urged me to remain near Maria Ivanovna and be her protector and defender. Although I foresaw a speedy and inevitable change in the course of affairs, yet I could not help trembling when I thought of the danger of her situation.

When I found myself alone, I started to think. What was I supposed to do? Staying in the fortress now that it was under the control of the enemy, or joining his group, felt unworthy of an officer. My duty was to go wherever I could still be of service to my country in this critical moment.... But my love for Maria Ivanovna strongly pulled me to stay close and be her protector. Even though I anticipated a quick and unavoidable shift in events, I couldn't help but feel anxious when I considered the danger she faced.

My reflections were interrupted by the arrival of one of the Cossacks, who came to inform me that “the great Czar required me to appear before him.”

My thoughts were interrupted by one of the Cossacks, who came to let me know that “the great Czar wanted me to come before him.”

“Where is he?” I asked, preparing to obey.

“Where is he?” I asked, getting ready to follow through.

“In the Commandant’s house,” replied the Cossack. “After dinner our father took a bath, but at present he is resting. Ah! your Excellency, it is very evident that he is a distinguished person; at dinner he deigned to eat two roasted sucking pigs, then he entered the bath, where the I water was so hot that even Tarass Kourotchkin could not bear it; he had to give the besom to Tomka Bikbaieff, and only came to himself through having cold water poured over him. There is no denying it; all his ways are majestic.... And I was told that in the bath he showed his Czar’s signs upon his breast: on one side a two-headed eagle as large as a five-copeck piece, and on the other his own likeness.”

“In the Commandant’s house,” replied the Cossack. “After dinner, our father took a bath, but right now he’s resting. Ah! your Excellency, it’s clear that he’s an important person; at dinner, he graciously ate two roasted suckling pigs, then he went into the bath, where the water was so hot that even Tarass Kourotchkin couldn’t handle it; he had to pass the broom to Tomka Bikbaieff and only came to his senses after having cold water poured over him. There’s no denying it; all his mannerisms are impressive.... And I was told that in the bath he showed his Czar’s insignia on his chest: on one side, a two-headed eagle as big as a five-copeck piece, and on the other, his own likeness.”

I did not consider it necessary to contradict the Cossack’s statement, and I accompanied him to the Commandant’s house, trying to imagine beforehand what kind of a reception I should meet with from Pougatcheff, and endeavouring to guess how it would end. The reader will easily understand that I did not by any means feel easy within myself.

I didn't think it was necessary to challenge the Cossack's statement, so I went with him to the Commandant's house, trying to picture what kind of welcome I would get from Pougatcheff and trying to guess how it would all turn out. You can easily tell that I wasn't feeling very comfortable about it.

It was beginning to get dark when I reached the Commandant’s house. The gibbet, with its victims, loomed black and terrible before me. The body of the poor Commandant’s wife still lay at the bottom of the steps, near which two Cossacks stood on guard. The Cossack who accompanied me went in to announce me, and, returning almost immediately, conducted me into the room where, the evening before, I had taken a tender farewell of Maria Ivanovna.

It was starting to get dark when I arrived at the Commandant's house. The gallows, with its victims, towered ominously in front of me. The body of the unfortunate Commandant's wife still lay at the bottom of the steps, where two Cossacks stood guard. The Cossack who was with me went inside to announce my arrival and quickly came back to lead me into the room where, the night before, I had said an emotional goodbye to Maria Ivanovna.

An unusual spectacle presented itself to my gaze. At a table, covered with a cloth and loaded with bottles and glasses, sat Pougatcheff and some half-a-score of Cossack chiefs, in coloured caps and shirts, heated with wine, with flushed faces and flashing eyes. I did not see among then: Shvabrin and his fellow traitor, the orderly.

An unusual sight caught my eye. At a table draped with a cloth and filled with bottles and glasses, Pougatcheff sat with about a dozen Cossack chiefs, wearing colorful caps and shirts, animated from the wine, their faces flushed and eyes sparkling. I did not see Shvabrin or his accomplice, the orderly, among them.

“Ah! your Excellency!” said Pougatcheff, seeing me, “Welcome; honour to you and a place at our banquet.”

“Ah! Your Excellency!” said Pougatcheff when he saw me, “Welcome; it’s an honor to have you and there’s a place for you at our banquet.”

The guests moved closer together. I sat down silently at the end of the table. My neighbour, a young Cossack, tall and handsome, poured out for me a glass of wine, which, however, I did not touch. I began to observe the company with curiosity. Pougatcheff occupied the seat of honour, his elbows resting on the table, and his broad fist propped under his black beard. His features, regular and sufficiently agreeable, had nothing fierce about them. He frequently turned to speak to a man of about fifty years of age, addressing him sometimes as Count, sometimes as Timofeitch, sometimes as uncle. All those present treated each other as comrades, and did not show any particular respect for their leader. The conversation was upon the subject of the assault of the morning, of the success of the revolt, and of their future operations. Each one boasted of what he had done, expressed his opinion, and fearlessly contradicted Pougatcheff. And in this strange council of war it was resolved to march upon Orenburg; a bold movement, and which was to be very nearly crowned with success! The march was fixed for the following day.

The guests huddled together. I quietly took a seat at the far end of the table. My neighbor, a tall and handsome young Cossack, poured me a glass of wine, which I didn't drink. I started to observe the group with curiosity. Pougatcheff sat in the place of honor, his elbows resting on the table, his broad fist supporting his black beard. His features were regular and fairly agreeable, without any harshness. He often turned to talk to a man around fifty, calling him sometimes Count, sometimes Timofeitch, and sometimes uncle. The others treated one another like comrades and didn't show any special respect for their leader. The conversation focused on the morning's attack, the success of the revolt, and their future plans. Everyone bragged about their contributions, shared their opinions, and unafraid to contradict Pougatcheff. In this unusual war council, they decided to march on Orenburg; a daring move that was almost successful! They planned to set out the next day.

“Now, lads,” said Pougatcheff, “before we retire to rest, let us have my favourite song. Choumakoff, begin!”

“Alright, guys,” said Pougatcheff, “before we head to bed, let’s hear my favorite song. Choumakoff, start!”

My neighbour sang, in a shrill voice, the following melancholy peasants’ song, and all joined in the chorus:

My neighbor sang, in a high-pitched voice, this sad peasant song, and everyone joined in the chorus:

“Stir not, mother, green forest of oak,
Disturb me not in my meditation;
For to-morrow before the court I must go,
Before the stern judge, before the Czar himself.
The great Lord Czar will begin to question me:
‘Tell me, young man, tell me, thou peasant’s son,
With whom have you stolen, with whom have you robbed?
Did you have many companions with you?’
‘I will tell you, true-believing Czar,
The whole truth I will confess to you.
My companions were four in number:
My first companion was the dark night,
My second companion was a steel knife,
My third companion was my good horse,
My fourth companion was my taut bow,
My messengers were my tempered arrows.’
Then speaks my hope, the true-believing Czar:
‘Well done! my lad, brave peasant’s son;
You knew how to steal, you knew how to reply:
Therefore, my lad, I will make you a present
Of a very high structure in the midst of a field—
Of two upright posts with a cross-beam above.’”

“Don’t stir, Mom, green oak forest,
Don’t bother me in my thinking;
For tomorrow I have to go to court,
Before the strict judge, before the Czar himself.
The great Lord Czar will start to question me:
‘Tell me, young man, tell me, son of a peasant,
Who did you steal with, who did you rob?
Did you have many companions with you?’
‘I will tell you, true-believing Czar,
I will confess the whole truth to you.
I had four companions:
My first companion was the dark night,
My second companion was a steel knife,
My third companion was my good horse,
My fourth companion was my taut bow,
My messengers were my tempered arrows.’
Then my hope speaks, the true-believing Czar:
‘Well done! My kid, brave son of a peasant;
You knew how to steal, you knew how to respond:
So, my kid, I will give you a gift
Of a tall structure in the middle of a field—
Two upright posts with a cross-beam on top.’”

It is impossible to describe the effect produced upon me by this popular gallows song, trolled out by men destined for the gallows. Their ferocious countenances, their sonorous voices, and the melancholy expression which they imparted to the words, which in themselves were not very expressive, filled me with a sort of poetical terror.

It’s impossible to explain how this popular gallows song sung by men facing execution affected me. Their fierce faces, powerful voices, and the sad expression they gave to the lyrics, which weren't very expressive on their own, filled me with a kind of poetic terror.

The guests drank another glass, then rose from the table and took leave of Pougatcheff.

The guests had another drink, then got up from the table and said goodbye to Pougatcheff.

I wanted to follow them, but Pougatcheff said to me:

I wanted to follow them, but Pougatcheff told me:

“Sit down; I want to speak to you.”

“Sit down; I need to talk to you.”

We remained face to face.

We stayed face to face.

For some moments we both continued silent. Pougatcheff looked at me fixedly, every now and then winking his left eye with a curious expression of craftiness and drollery. At last he burst out laughing, and with such unfeigned merriment, that I, too, looking at him, began to laugh, without knowing why.

For a while, we both stayed quiet. Pougatcheff stared at me intently, occasionally winking his left eye with a playful and sly look. Finally, he erupted in laughter, and his genuine joy made me start laughing too, even though I didn’t know why.

“Well, your lordship,” he said to me, “confess now, you were in a terrible fright when my fellows put the rope round your neck. I do not believe that the sky appeared bigger than a sheepskin to you just then.... You would have been strung up to the crossbeam if it had not been for your servant. I knew the old fellow at once. Well, would your lordship have thought that the man who conducted you to the inn, was the great Czar himself?”

“Well, your lordship,” he said to me, “admit it, you were really scared when my guys put the rope around your neck. I bet the sky looked smaller than a sheepskin to you in that moment.... You would have been hanged if it weren't for your servant. I recognized the old guy right away. So, would you have believed that the man who brought you to the inn was the great Czar himself?”

Here he assumed an air of mystery and importance.

Here, he took on an aura of intrigue and significance.

“You have been guilty of a serious offence against me,” continued he, “but I pardoned you on account of your virtue, and because you rendered me a service when I was compelled to hide myself from my enemies. But you will see something very different presently! You will see how I will reward you when I enter into possession of my kingdom! Will you promise to serve me with zeal?”

“You’ve committed a serious offense against me,” he continued, “but I forgave you because of your goodness and because you helped me when I had to hide from my enemies. But you’ll see something completely different soon! You’ll see how I’ll reward you when I take back my kingdom! Will you promise to serve me with enthusiasm?”

The rascal’s question, and his insolence, appeared to me so amusing, that I could not help smiling.

The kid's question and his cheekiness seemed so funny to me that I couldn't help but smile.

“Why do you smile?” he asked, frowning. “Perhaps you do not believe that I am the great Czar? Is that so?—answer plainly.”

“Why are you smiling?” he asked, frowning. “Maybe you don’t believe that I’m the great Czar? Is that true?—just be honest.”

I became confused. To acknowledge a vagabond as emperor was quite out of the question; to do so seemed to me unpardonable cowardice. To tell him to his face that he was an impostor was to expose myself to certain death, and that which I was prepared to say beneath the gibbet before the eyes of the crowd, in the first outburst of my indignation, appeared to me now a useless boast. I hesitated. In gloomy silence Pougatcheff awaited my reply. At last (and even now I remember that moment with self-satisfaction) the sentiment of duty triumphed over my human weakness. I replied to Pougatcheff:

I was confused. Accepting a drifter as emperor was completely out of the question; doing so felt like unforgivable cowardice to me. Telling him to his face that he was a fraud would mean certain death for me, and what I was ready to say before the crowd under the gallows, in my initial surge of anger, now seemed like an empty boast. I hesitated. In gloomy silence, Pougatcheff waited for my response. Finally (and even now I remember that moment with pride), my sense of duty overcame my human weakness. I replied to Pougatcheff:

“Listen, I will tell you the whole truth. Judge yourself: can I acknowledge you as emperor? You, as a sensible man, would know that it would not be saying what I really thought.”

“Listen, I will tell you the whole truth. Judge for yourself: can I recognize you as emperor? You, as a sensible person, would know that wouldn’t reflect my true thoughts.”

“Who am I, then, in your opinion?”

“Who am I, then, in your view?”

“God only knows; but whoever you may be, you are playing a dangerous game.”

"Only God knows; but whoever you are, you're playing a risky game."

Pougatcheff threw a rapid glance at me.

Pougatcheff shot a quick look at me.

“Then you do not believe,” said he, “that I am the Emperor Peter? Well, be it so. But is not success the reward of the bold? Did not Grishka Otrepieff[2] reign in former days? Think of me what you please, but do not leave me. What does it matter to you one way or the other? Whoever is pope is father. Serve me faithfully and truly, and I will make you a field-marshal and a prince. What do you say?”

“Then you don’t believe,” he said, “that I’m Emperor Peter? Fine, that’s your choice. But isn’t success the reward for those who are bold? Didn’t Grishka Otrepieff[2] rule back in the day? Think of me however you want, but don’t leave me. What difference does it make to you either way? Whoever is pope is like a father. Serve me faithfully and honestly, and I’ll make you a field marshal and a prince. What do you say?”

“No,” I replied with firmness. “I am by birth a nobleman; I have taken the oath of fealty to the empress: I cannot serve you. If you really wish me well, send me back to Orenburg.”

“No,” I responded firmly. “I was born a nobleman; I’ve sworn loyalty to the empress: I can’t serve you. If you truly care about me, send me back to Orenburg.”

Pougatcheff reflected.

Pougatcheff thought.

“But if I let you go,” said he, “will you at least promise not to serve against me?”

“But if I let you go,” he said, “will you at least promise not to fight against me?”

“How can I promise you that?” I replied. “You yourself know that it does not depend upon my own will. If I am ordered to march against you, I must go—there is no help for it. You yourself are now a chief; you demand obedience from your followers. How would it seem, if I refused to serve when my services were needed? My life is in your hands: if you set me free, I will thank you; if you put me to death, God will be your judge; but I have told you the truth.”

“How can I promise you that?” I replied. “You know it’s not just up to me. If I'm ordered to fight against you, I have to go—there’s no other choice. You’re a leader now; you expect loyalty from your followers. How would it look if I refused to help when I was needed? My life is in your hands: if you set me free, I’ll be grateful; if you decide to kill me, God will judge you; but I’ve spoken the truth.”

My frankness struck Pougatcheff.

My honesty surprised Pougatcheff.

“Be it so,” said he, slapping me upon the shoulder. “One should either punish completely or pardon completely. Go then where you like, and do what you like. Come to-morrow to say good-bye to me, and now go to bed. I feel very drowsy myself.”

"Alright," he said, patting me on the shoulder. "You should either fully punish or fully forgive. So go wherever you want and do whatever you want. Come back tomorrow to say goodbye, and now get some sleep. I'm feeling pretty sleepy myself."

I left Pougatcheff and went out into the street. The night was calm and cold. The moon and stars were shining brightly, lighting up the square and the gibbet. In the fortress all was dark and still. Only in the tavern was a light visible, where could be heard the noise of late revellers.

I left Pougatcheff and stepped out into the street. The night was calm and chilly. The moon and stars shone brightly, illuminating the square and the gallows. The fortress was dark and silent. Only the tavern had a visible light, where the sounds of late-night partygoers could be heard.

I glanced at the pope’s house. The shutters and doors were closed. Everything seemed quiet within.

I looked at the pope’s house. The shutters and doors were shut. Everything felt quiet inside.

I made my way to my own quarters and found Savelitch grieving about my absence. The news of my being set at liberty filled him with unutterable joy.

I headed to my room and found Savelitch upset about me not being there. The news of my release filled him with incredible joy.

“Thanks be to Thee, Almighty God!” said he, making the sign of the cross. “At daybreak to-morrow we will leave the fortress and go wherever God will direct us. I have prepared something for you; eat it, my little father, and then rest yourself till the morning, as if you were in the bosom of Christ.”

“Thank you, Almighty God!” he said, making the sign of the cross. “At dawn tomorrow, we will leave the fortress and go wherever God guides us. I have prepared something for you; eat it, my little father, and then rest until morning, as if you were in the arms of Christ.”

I followed his advice and, having eaten with a good appetite, I fell asleep upon the bare floor, worn out both in body and mind.

I took his advice and, after eating heartily, I fell asleep on the hard floor, completely drained in both body and mind.


[1] The small wardrobe, with glass doors, in which the sacred images are kept, and which forms a domestic altar.

[1] The small wardrobe with glass doors, where the sacred images are stored, serves as a home altar.

[2] The first false Demetrius, the Perkin Warbeck of Russia. The real Demetrius was the son of Ivan the Terrible (Ivan IV.), and is generally believed to have been assassinated by order of Boris Godunoff, a nobleman of Tartar origin, who was afterwards elected Czar. Otrepieff’s story was that his physician had pretended to comply with the orders of Boris, but had substituted the son of a serf for him. Being supported in his claims by the Poles, the pretender succeeded in gaining the throne, but his partiality for everything Polish aroused the national jealousy of the Russians, and he was slain by the infuriated populace of Moscow, after a brief reign of one year.

[2] The first false Demetrius, the Perkin Warbeck of Russia. The real Demetrius was the son of Ivan the Terrible (Ivan IV.), and it’s generally believed that he was murdered by order of Boris Godunoff, a nobleman of Tartar descent, who later became Czar. Otrepieff’s story claimed that his physician pretended to follow Boris's orders but replaced him with the son of a serf. With the support of the Poles, the pretender managed to seize the throne, but his favoritism towards all things Polish sparked national jealousy among the Russians, and he was killed by an angry mob in Moscow after a brief reign of just one year.


CHAPTER IX.

THE PARTING.

Early next morning I was awakened by the drum. I went to the place of assembly. There Pougatcheff’s followers were already drawn up round the gibbet, where the victims of the day before were still hanging. The Cossacks were on horseback, the soldiers were under arms. Flags were waving. Several cannon, among which I recognized our own, were mounted on travelling gun-carriages. All the inhabitants were gathered together there, awaiting the usurper. Before the steps of the Commandant’s house a Cossack stood holding by the bridle a magnificent white horse of Kirghis breed. I looked about for the corpse of the Commandant’s wife. It had been pushed a little on one side and covered with a mat. At length Pougatcheff came out of the house. The crowd took off their caps. Pougatcheff stood still upon the steps and greeted his followers. One of the chiefs gave him a bag filled with copper coins, and he began to scatter them by handfuls. The crowd commenced scrambling for them with eager cries, and there was no lack of pushing and scuffling in the attempts to get possession of them. Pougatcheff’s chief followers assembled round him. Among them stood Shvabrin. Our eyes met; in mine he could read contempt, and he turned away with an expression of genuine hate and affected scorn. Pougatcheff, seeing me among the crowd, nodded his head to me and called me to him.

Early the next morning, I was woken up by the drum. I headed to the assembly area. There, Pougatcheff’s followers were already gathered around the gallows, where the victims from the day before were still hanging. The Cossacks were on horseback, while the soldiers were armed. Flags were waving. A few cannons, including our own, were mounted on mobile gun carriages. All the townspeople were gathered there, waiting for the usurper. In front of the Commandant’s house, a Cossack held a stunning white horse of Kirghis breed by the bridle. I looked for the body of the Commandant’s wife. It had been pushed aside a bit and covered with a mat. Finally, Pougatcheff emerged from the house. The crowd removed their caps. Pougatcheff stood on the steps and greeted his followers. One of the chiefs handed him a bag full of copper coins, and he began to toss them out by the handful. The crowd started scrambling for them with enthusiastic shouts, and there was no shortage of shoving and jostling as they tried to grab them. Pougatcheff’s main followers gathered around him. Among them was Shvabrin. Our eyes met; he saw the contempt in mine and turned away with a look of real hate and pretended disdain. When Pougatcheff noticed me in the crowd, he nodded at me and called me over.

“Listen,” said he to me, “set off at once for Orenburg and tell the governor and all the generals from me, that they may expect me in about a week. Advise them to receive me with filial love and submission; otherwise they shall not escape a terrible punishment. A pleasant journey, your lordship!”

“Listen,” he said to me, “head straight to Orenburg and let the governor and all the generals know that they can expect me in about a week. Tell them to welcome me with love and respect; otherwise, they won't avoid severe consequences. Have a nice trip, my lord!”

Then turning round to the crowd and pointing to Shvabrin, he said:

Then he turned to the crowd and pointed at Shvabrin, saying:

“There, children, is your new Commandant. Obey him in everything; he is answerable to me for you and for the fortress.”

“There, kids, is your new Commandant. Follow his orders completely; he is responsible to me for you and for the fortress.”

I heard these words with alarm: Shvabrin being made governor of the fortress, Maria Ivanovna remained in his power! Great God! what would become of her!

I heard these words with shock: Shvabrin was being made governor of the fortress, and Maria Ivanovna was in his control! Oh my God! What would happen to her!

Pougatcheff descended the steps. His horse was brought to him. He vaulted nimbly into the saddle, without waiting for the Cossacks, who were going to help him to mount.

Pougatcheff went down the steps. His horse was handed to him. He quickly jumped into the saddle, not waiting for the Cossacks who were supposed to help him get on.

At that moment I saw my Savelitch emerge from the midst of the crowd; he approached Pougatcheff and gave him a sheet of paper. I could not imagine what was the meaning of this proceeding on his part.

At that moment, I saw my Savelitch come out from the crowd; he walked up to Pougatcheff and handed him a sheet of paper. I couldn't figure out what this was all about.

“What is this?” asked Pougatcheff, with an air of importance.

“What’s this?” asked Pougatcheff, with a sense of seriousness.

“Read it, then you will see,” replied Savelitch. Pougatcheff took the paper and examined it for a long time with a consequential look.

“Read it, then you'll see,” replied Savelitch. Pougatcheff took the paper and studied it for a long time with a serious expression.

“Why do you write so illegibly?” said he at last. “Our lucid eyes[1] cannot decipher a word. Where is my chief secretary?”

“Why do you write so messily?” he finally said. “Our clear eyes[1] can't make out a single word. Where is my chief secretary?”

A young man, in the uniform of a corporal, immediately ran up to Pougatcheff.

A young man, in a corporal's uniform, quickly approached Pougatcheff.

“Read it aloud,” said the usurper, giving him the paper.

“Read it out loud,” said the usurper, handing him the paper.

I was exceedingly curious to know what my follower could have written to Pougatcheff about. The chief secretary, in a loud voice, began to spell out as follows:

I was really curious about what my follower could have written to Pougatcheff. The chief secretary, speaking loudly, began to spell out the following:

“Two dressing-gowns, one of linen and one of striped silk, six roubles.”

“Two bathrobes, one made of linen and one of striped silk, six roubles.”

“What does this mean?” said Pougatcheff, frowning.

“What does this mean?” Pougatcheff asked, frowning.

“Order him to read on,” replied Savelitch coolly.

“Tell him to keep reading,” Savelitch said calmly.

The chief secretary continued:

The chief secretary added:

“One uniform coat of fine green cloth, seven roubles.

“One uniform coat made of high-quality green fabric, seven roubles.

“One pair of white cloth breeches, five roubles.

“One pair of white cloth pants, five roubles.

“Twelve Holland linen shirts with ruffles, ten roubles.

“Twelve Holland linen shirts with ruffles, ten rubles.”

“A chest and tea-service, two roubles and a half....”

“A chest and tea set, two and a half roubles...”

“What is all this nonsense?” exclaimed Pougatcheff. “What are these chests and breeches with ruffles to do with me?”

“What is all this nonsense?” shouted Pougatcheff. “What do these chests and ruffled pants have to do with me?”

Savelitch cleared his throat and began to explain.

Savelitch cleared his throat and started to explain.

“This, my father, you will please to understand is a list of my master’s goods that have been stolen by those scoundrels——”

“This, my father, please understand, is a list of my master's belongings that have been stolen by those villains—”

“What scoundrels?” said Pougatcheff, threateningly.

“What jerks?” said Pougatcheff, threateningly.

“I beg your pardon, that was a slip on my part,” replied Savelitch. “They were not scoundrels, but your fellows, who have rummaged and plundered everything. Do not be angry: the horse has got four legs, and yet he stumbles. Order him to read to the end.”

“I’m sorry, that was my mistake,” Savelitch replied. “They weren’t crooks, but your guys who have searched and taken everything. Don’t be mad: even a horse with four legs can trip. Just tell him to keep reading until the end.”

“Read on to the end,” said Pougatcheff.

“Keep reading until the end,” said Pougatcheff.

The secretary continued:

The secretary kept going:

“One chintz counterpane, another of taffety quilted with cotton wool, four roubles.

“One chintz bedspread, another made of taffeta quilted with cotton, four rubles.”

“A fox-skin pelisse, covered with red flannel, forty roubles.

“A fox fur coat, lined with red flannel, forty roubles.

“Likewise a hare-skin morning-gown, presented to your Grace at the inn on the steppe, fifteen roubles.”

“Also, a hare-skin morning gown, given to you at the inn on the steppe, for fifteen roubles.”

“What’s that’!” exclaimed Pougatcheff, his eyes flashing fire.

“What’s that?!” shouted Pougatcheff, his eyes blazing with anger.

I confess that I began to feel alarmed for my poor servant. He was about to enter again into explanations, but Pougatcheff interrupted him.

I admit I started to worry about my poor servant. He was about to start explaining again, but Pougatcheff cut him off.

“How dare you pester me with such nonsense!” he cried, snatching the paper out of the secretary’s hands and flinging it in Savelitch’s face. “Stupid old man! You have been robbed; what a misfortune! Why, old greybeard, you ought to be eternally praying to God for me and my lads, that you and your master are not hanging yonder along with the other traitors to me.... A hare-skin morning-gown! Do you know that I could order you to be flayed alive and have your skin made into a morning-gown?”

“How dare you bug me with this nonsense!” he shouted, grabbing the paper from the secretary’s hands and throwing it at Savelitch’s face. “Stupid old man! You've been cheated; what a shame! Why, you old greybeard, you should be thanking God every day for me and my guys, that you and your boss aren’t being hanged alongside the other traitors to me... A hare-skin morning gown! Do you know that I could have you skinned alive and turn your hide into a morning gown?”

“As you please,” replied Savelitch; “but I am not a free man, and must be answerable for my lord’s goods.”

“As you wish,” replied Savelitch; “but I’m not a free man, and I have to account for my lord’s property.”

Pougatcheff was evidently in a magnanimous humour. He turned round and rode off without saying another word. Shvabrin and the chiefs followed him. The troops marched out of the fortress in order. The crowd pressed forward to accompany Pougatcheff. I remained in the square alone with Savelitch. My servant held in his hand the list of my things and stood looking at it with an air of deep regret.

Pougatcheff was clearly in a generous mood. He turned around and rode away without saying another word. Shvabrin and the leaders followed him. The soldiers left the fortress in an organized manner. The crowd pushed forward to join Pougatcheff. I stayed in the square alone with Savelitch. My servant held the list of my belongings and looked at it with a deep sense of regret.

Seeing me on such good terms with Pougatcheff, he thought that he might take advantage of the circumstance; but his sage scheme did not succeed. I was on the point of scolding him for his misplaced zeal, but I could not restrain myself from laughing.

Seeing me getting along so well with Pougatcheff, he thought he could take advantage of the situation; but his clever plan didn't work out. I was about to scold him for his misguided enthusiasm, but I couldn't help but laugh.

“Laugh away, my lord,” replied Savelitch: “laugh away; but when the time comes for you to procure a new outfit, we shall see if you will laugh then.”

“Laugh all you want, my lord,” Savelitch replied. “Laugh away; but when it’s time for you to get a new outfit, we’ll see if you’re still laughing then.”

I hastened to the priest’s house to see Maria Ivanovna. The priest’s wife met me with sad news. During the night Maria Ivanovna had been seized with a violent attack of fever. She lay unconscious and in a delirium. The priest’s wife conducted me into her room. I softly approached her bed. The change in her face startled me. She did not recognize me. For a long time I stood beside her without paying any heed either to Father Gerasim or to his good wife, who endeavoured to console me. Gloomy thoughts took possession of me. The condition of the poor defenceless orphan, left alone in the midst of the lawless rebels, as well as my own powerlessness, terrified me. But it was the thought of Shvabrin more than anything else that filled my imagination with alarm. Invested with power by the usurper, and entrusted with the command of the fortress, in which the unhappy girl—the innocent object of his hatred—remained, he was capable of any villainous act. What was I to do? How should I help her? How could I rescue her out of the hands of the brigands? There remained only one way. I resolved to set out immediately for Orenburg, in order to hasten the deliverance of Bailogorsk, and, as far as possible, to co-operate in the undertaking. I took leave of the priest and of Akoulina Pamphilovna, recommending to their care her whom I already considered as my wife. I seized the hand of the poor girl and kissed it, bedewing it with my tears.

I rushed to the priest’s house to see Maria Ivanovna. The priest’s wife greeted me with bad news. During the night, Maria Ivanovna had suffered a severe fever attack. She lay there unconscious and delirious. The priest’s wife led me into her room. I quietly approached her bed. The change in her face shocked me. She didn’t recognize me. For a long time, I stood by her without paying any attention to Father Gerasim or his kind wife, who tried to comfort me. Dark thoughts overtook me. The situation of the poor, defenseless orphan, left alone among the lawless rebels, as well as my own helplessness, terrified me. But it was the thought of Shvabrin, more than anything, that filled me with fear. Empowered by the usurper and in command of the fortress where the innocent girl—his target—remained, he was capable of any wicked act. What could I do? How could I help her? How could I rescue her from the brigands? There was only one option left. I decided to leave immediately for Orenburg to speed up the rescue of Bailogorsk and to help in any way I could. I said goodbye to the priest and Akoulina Pamphilovna, urging them to take care of the woman I already considered my wife. I took the hand of the poor girl and kissed it, wetting it with my tears.

“Farewell,” said the pope’s wife to me, accompanying me to the door “farewell, Peter Andreitch. Perhaps we shall see each other again in happier times. Do not forget us, and write to us often. Poor Maria Ivanovna has nobody now, except you, to console and protect her.”

“Goodbye,” said the pope’s wife as she walked me to the door. “Goodbye, Peter Andreitch. Maybe we’ll see each other again in better times. Don’t forget us, and write to us often. Poor Maria Ivanovna has no one now, except you, to comfort and look after her.”

On reaching the square, I stopped for a moment and looked at the gibbet, then, bowing my head before it, I quitted the fortress and took the road to Orenburg, accompanied by Savelitch, who had not left my side.

On arriving at the square, I paused for a moment and gazed at the gallows. Then, bowing my head in respect, I left the fortress and headed toward Orenburg, accompanied by Savelitch, who had stayed by my side.

I was walking on, occupied with my reflections, when suddenly I heard behind me the trampling of horses’ feet. Looking round, I saw, galloping out of the fortress, a Cossack, holding a Bashkir horse by the rein and making signs to me from afar. I stopped and soon recognized our orderly. Galloping up to us, he dismounted from his own horse, and giving me the rein of the other, said:

I was walking along, lost in my thoughts, when suddenly I heard the sound of horses’ hooves behind me. When I turned around, I saw a Cossack galloping out of the fortress, holding a Bashkir horse by the reins and signaling to me from a distance. I paused and quickly recognized our orderly. He rode up to us, got off his horse, and handed me the reins of the other horse, saying:

“Your lordship! our father sends you a horse, and a pelisse from his own shoulders.” (To the saddle was attached a sheepskin pelisse.) “Moreover,” continued the orderly with some hesitation, “he sends you—half-a-rouble—but I have lost it on the road; be generous and pardon me.”

“Your lordship! Our father is sending you a horse and a pelisse made from his own shoulders.” (Attached to the saddle was a sheepskin pelisse.) “Also,” the orderly went on with some hesitation, “he is sending you—half a rouble—but I lost it on the way; please be generous and forgive me.”

Savelitch eyed him askance and growled out:

Savelitch looked at him sideways and growled:

“You lost it on the road! What is that chinking in your pocket, then, you shameless rascal!”

“You dropped it on the road! So what’s that noise in your pocket, you shameless trickster!”

“What is that chinking in my pocket?” replied the orderly, without being in the least confused. “God be with you, old man! It is a horse’s bit, and not half-a-rouble.”

“What’s that clinking in my pocket?” replied the orderly, completely unfazed. “Take care, old man! It’s a horse’s bit, not half a rouble.”

“Very well,” said I, putting an end to the dispute. “Give my thanks to him who sent you; and as you go back, try and find the lost half-rouble and keep it for drink-money.”

“Okay,” I said, ending the argument. “Please give my thanks to the person who sent you; and as you head back, see if you can find the lost half-rouble and keep it for drinks.”

“Many thanks, your lordship,” replied he, turning his horse round; “I will pray to God for you without ceasing.” With these words he galloped back again, holding one hand to his pocket, and in about a minute he was hidden from sight.

“Thank you so much, my lord,” he said, turning his horse around; “I’ll keep you in my prayers.” With that, he galloped away, his hand in his pocket, and in about a minute he was out of sight.

I put on the pelisse and mounted the horse, taking Savelitch up behind me.

I put on the long coat and got on the horse, bringing Savelitch up behind me.

“Now do you see, my lord,” said the old man, “that I did not give the petition to the rascal in vain? The robber felt ashamed of himself. Although this lean-looking Bashkir jade and this sheepskin pelisse are not worth half of what the rascals stole from us, and what you chose to give him yourself, they may yet be of some use to us; from a vicious dog, even a tuft of hair.”

“Now do you see, my lord,” said the old man, “that I didn’t give the petition to that jerk for nothing? The robber felt ashamed of himself. Even though this skinny Bashkir jade and this sheepskin coat aren’t worth half of what those guys stole from us, and what you decided to give him yourself, they might still be useful to us; you can get something from a vicious dog, even a tuft of hair.”


[1] An allusion to the customary form of speech on presenting a petition to the Czar: “I strike the earth with my forehead, and present my petition to your lucid eyes.”

[1] A reference to the traditional way of speaking when presenting a petition to the Czar: “I bow down and present my request to your clear sight.”


CHAPTER X.

THE SIEGE.

In approaching Orenburg, we saw a crowd of convicts, with shaven heads, and with faces disfigured by the hangman’s pincers. They were at work on the fortifications, under the direction of the soldiers of the garrison. Some were carrying away in wheel-barrows the earth and refuse which filled the moat, others with shovels were digging up the ground; on the rampart the masons were carrying stones and repairing the walls. The sentinels stopped us at the gate and demanded our passports. As soon as the sergeant heard that I came from Bailogorsk, he took me straight to the General’s house.

As we got closer to Orenburg, we saw a group of convicts with shaved heads and faces marked by the executioner's tools. They were working on the fortifications under the supervision of the garrison soldiers. Some were removing dirt and debris from the moat using wheelbarrows, while others were digging with shovels; on the rampart, the masons were transporting stones and repairing the walls. The guards stopped us at the gate and asked for our ID. As soon as the sergeant realized I was from Bailogorsk, he took me directly to the General’s house.

I found him in the garden. He was inspecting the apple-trees, which the autumn winds had stripped of their leaves, and, with the help of an old gardener, was carefully covering them with straw. His face expressed tranquillity, health, and good-nature. He was much pleased to see me, and began questioning me about the terrible events of which I had been an eye-witness. I related everything to him. The old man listened to me with attention, and continued the meantime to lop off the dry twigs.

I found him in the garden. He was checking on the apple trees, which the autumn winds had stripped bare, and, with the help of an old gardener, was carefully covering them with straw. His face showed calm, health, and a friendly demeanor. He was really glad to see me and started asking about the terrible events I had witnessed. I told him everything. The old man listened closely while he continued to trim the dry branches.

“Poor Mironoff!” said he, when I had finished my sad story; “I feel very sorry for him, he was a good officer; and Madame Mironoff was a good woman,—how clever she was at pickling mushrooms! And what has become of Masha, the Captain’s daughter?”

“Poor Mironoff!” he said, after I wrapped up my sad story. “I really feel for him; he was a good officer, and Madame Mironoff was a great woman—she was so talented at pickling mushrooms! And what happened to Masha, the Captain’s daughter?”

I replied that she was still at the fortress in the hands of the pope and his wife.

I replied that she was still at the fortress with the pope and his wife.

“That is bad, very bad. Nobody can place any dependence upon the discipline of robbers. What will become of the poor girl?”

"That's really bad, very bad. No one can rely on the discipline of thieves. What will happen to the poor girl?"

I replied that the fortress of Bailogorsk was not far off and that, without doubt, his Excellency would not delay in sending thither a detachment of soldiers to deliver the poor inhabitants.

I responded that the Bailogorsk fortress wasn't far away and that, without a doubt, his Excellency would quickly send a group of soldiers there to rescue the poor residents.

The General shook his head dubiously.

The General shook his head in disbelief.

“We shall see, we shall see,” said he, “we have plenty of time to talk about that. Do me the pleasure of taking a cup of tea with me: a council of war is to be held at my house this evening. You may be able to give us some trustworthy information concerning this rascal Pougatcheff and his army. And now go and rest yourself for a little while.”

“We'll see, we'll see,” he said, “we have plenty of time to discuss that. Please do me the favor of having a cup of tea with me: a strategy meeting is happening at my place this evening. You might be able to provide us with some reliable information about that scoundrel Pougatcheff and his army. And now, go and take a little rest.”

I went to the quarter assigned to me, where Savelitch had already installed himself, and where I awaited with impatience the appointed time. The reader will easily imagine that I did not fail to make my appearance at the council which was to have such an influence upon my fate At the appointed hour I repaired to the General’s house.

I went to the area I was assigned, where Savelitch had already set himself up, and I waited impatiently for the scheduled time. You can easily guess that I made sure to show up at the council that was going to have such a big impact on my future. At the right hour, I headed over to the General’s house.

I found with him one of the civil officials of the town, the director of the custom-house, if I remember rightly, a stout, red-faced old man in a silk coat. He began to question me about the fate of Ivan Kouzmitch, whom he called his gossip, and frequently interrupted my discourse with additional questions and moral observations, which, if they did not prove him to be a man well versed in military matters, showed at least that he possessed sagacity and common sense. In the meantime the other persons who had been invited to the council had assembled. When they were all seated, and a cup of tea had been handed round to each, the General entered into a clear and detailed account of the business in question.

I found a local official with him, the customs director, if I remember correctly, a plump, red-faced older man in a silk coat. He started asking me about the fate of Ivan Kouzmitch, whom he referred to as his friend, and kept interrupting me with more questions and moral comments. While these interruptions didn't exactly show he was well-informed about military affairs, they did reveal that he had good judgment and common sense. Meanwhile, the other people invited to the meeting had gathered. Once they were all seated and each had been served a cup of tea, the General began to give a clear and detailed account of the matter at hand.

“And now, gentlemen,” continued he, “we must decide in what way we are to act against the rebels: offensively or defensively? Each of these methods has its advantages and disadvantages. Offensive warfare holds out a greater prospect of a quicker extermination of the enemy; defensive action is safer and less dangerous.... Therefore let us commence by putting the question to the vote in legal order, that is, beginning with the youngest in rank. Ensign,” continued he, turning to me, “will you please favour us with your opinion?”

“And now, gentlemen,” he continued, “we need to decide how to deal with the rebels: should we take an offensive or defensive approach? Each method has its pros and cons. Offensive warfare offers a better chance for quickly eliminating the enemy; defensive strategies are safer and less risky.... So let's start by voting in an orderly manner, beginning with the lowest rank. Ensign,” he said, turning to me, “could you please share your thoughts?”

I rose, and after having described, in a few words, Pougatcheff and his followers, I expressed my firm opinion that the usurper was not in a position to withstand disciplined troops.

I got up, and after briefly describing Pougatcheff and his followers, I stated my strong belief that the usurper couldn't withstand trained soldiers.

My opinion was received by the civil officials with evident dissatisfaction. They saw in it only the rashness and temerity of a young man. There arose a murmur, and I distinctly heard the word “greenhorn” pronounced in a whisper. The General turned to me and said with a smile:

My opinion was met with clear disappointment by the civil officials. They viewed it simply as the reckless boldness of a young man. A quiet murmur spread through the room, and I distinctly heard someone mutter the word “rookie.” The General turned to me and said with a smile:

“Ensign, the first voices in councils of war are generally in favour of adopting offensive measures. We will now continue and hear what others have to say. Mr. Counsellor of the College, tell us your opinion.”

“Ensign, the initial opinions in war councils usually support taking offensive action. Let's proceed and hear what others think. Mr. Counsellor of the College, what’s your take?”

The little old man in the silk coat hastily swallowed his third cup of tea, into which he had poured some rum, and then replied:

The elderly man in the silk coat quickly drank his third cup of tea, to which he had added some rum, and then responded:

“I think, your Excellency, that we ought to act neither offensively nor defensively.”

“I believe, your Excellency, that we should not act either aggressively or passively.”

“How, Sir Counsellor?” replied the astonished General. “Tactics present no other methods of action; offensive action or defensive....”

“How, Sir Counsellor?” replied the shocked General. “Tactics offer no other ways to act; it’s offensive or defensive...”

“Your Excellency, act diplomatically.”

“Your Excellency, handle it diplomatically.”

“Ah! your idea is a very sensible one. Diplomatic action is allowed by the laws of tactics, and we will profit by your advice. We might offer for the head of the rascal ... seventy or even a hundred roubles ... out of the secret funds....”

“Ah! your idea is very practical. Diplomatic action is permitted by the rules of strategy, and we will take your suggestion. We could offer a reward for the head of the scoundrel... seventy or even a hundred rubles... from the secret funds...”

“And then,” interrupted the Director of the Customs, “may I become a Kirghis ram, and not a College Counsellor, if these robbers do not deliver up to us their leader, bound hand and foot.”

“And then,” interrupted the Customs Director, “may I become a Kirghis ram, and not a College Counselor, if these robbers don’t hand over their leader, tied up and helpless.”

“We will think about it, and speak of it again,” replied: the General. “But, in any case, we must take military precautions. Gentlemen, give your votes in regular order.”

“We'll think about it and talk about it again,” replied the General. “But, either way, we need to take military precautions. Gentlemen, please cast your votes in the proper order.”

The opinions of all were contrary to mine. All the civil officials expatiated upon the untrustworthiness of the troops, the uncertainty of success, the necessity of being cautious, and the like. All agreed’ that it was more prudent to remain behind the stone walls of the fortress under the protection of the cannon, than to try the fortune of arms in the open field. At length the General, having heard all their opinions, shook the ashes from his pipe and spoke as follows:

The views of everyone were different from mine. All the government officials went on about how unreliable the troops were, the unpredictability of success, the need for caution, and similar concerns. They all agreed that it was safer to stay behind the fortress walls under the protection of the cannons than to risk fighting on the open battlefield. Finally, after listening to everyone’s opinions, the General shook the ashes from his pipe and said the following:

“Gentlemen, I must declare to you that, for my part, I am entirely of the same opinion as the ensign; because this opinion is founded upon sound rules of tactics, which nearly always give the preference to offensive action rather than to defensive.”

“Gentlemen, I have to say that I completely agree with the ensign; this belief is based on solid tactical principles, which almost always favor taking offensive action over being defensive.”

Then he paused and began to fill his pipe. My vanity triumphed. I cast a proud glance at the civil officials, who were whispering among themselves with looks of displeasure and uneasiness.

Then he paused and started to fill his pipe. My vanity won. I shot a proud look at the civil officials, who were quietly talking among themselves with expressions of dislike and worry.

“But, gentlemen,” continued the General, heaving a deep sigh, and emitting at the same time a thick cloud of tobacco smoke, “I dare not take upon myself such a great responsibility, when it is a question of the safety of the provinces confided to me by Her Imperial Majesty, my Most Gracious Sovereign. Therefore it is that I fall in with the views of the majority, who have decided that it is safer and more prudent to await the siege inside the town, and to repel the attack of the enemy by the use of artillery and—if possible—by sallies.”

“But, gentlemen,” the General continued, letting out a deep sigh and blowing out a thick cloud of tobacco smoke, “I can't take on such a huge responsibility when it comes to the safety of the provinces entrusted to me by Her Imperial Majesty, my most gracious Sovereign. That’s why I agree with the majority, who have decided that it’s safer and wiser to wait out the siege inside the town and fend off the enemy's attack with artillery and—if possible—counterattacks.”

The officials in their turn now glanced at me ironically. The council separated. I could not but deplore the weakness of this estimable soldier, who, contrary to his own conviction, resolved to follow the advice of ignorant and inexperienced persons.

The officials now looked at me with a hint of irony. The council broke up. I couldn't help but feel sorry for this admirable soldier, who, against his better judgment, decided to take the advice of inexperienced and ignorant people.

Some days after this memorable council we heard that Pougatcheff, faithful to his promise, was marching on Orenburg. From the lofty walls of the town I observed the army of the rebels. It seemed to me that their numbers had increased since the last assault, of which I had been a witness. They had with them also some pieces of artillery which had been taken by Pougatcheff from the small fortresses that had been conquered by him. Remembering the decision of the council, I foresaw a long incarceration within the walls of Orenburg, and I was almost ready to weep with vexation.

A few days after that memorable council, we heard that Pougatcheff, true to his word, was heading toward Orenburg. From the high walls of the town, I watched the rebel army. It seemed to me that their numbers had grown since the last attack, which I had witnessed. They also had some artillery pieces that Pougatcheff had taken from the small fortresses he had conquered. Remembering the council's decision, I anticipated a long imprisonment within the walls of Orenburg, and I was nearly ready to cry in frustration.

I do not intend to describe the siege of Orenburg, which belongs to history and not to family memoirs. I will merely observe that this siege, through want of caution on the part of the local authorities, was a disastrous one for the inhabitants, who had to endure hunger and every possible privation. It can easily be imagined that life in Orenburg was almost unbearable. All awaited in melancholy anxiety the decision of fate; all complained of the famine, which was really terrible. The inhabitants became accustomed to the cannon-balls falling upon their houses; even Pougatcheff’s assaults no longer produced any excitement. I was dying of ennui. Time wore on. I received no letters from Bailogorsk. All the roads were cut off. Separation from Marla Ivanovna became insupportable to me. Uncertainty with respect to her fate tortured me. My only diversion consisted in making excursions outside the city. Thanks to the kindness of Pougatcheff, I had a good horse, with which I shared my scanty allowance of food, and upon whose back I used to ride out daily beyond the walls and open fire upon Pougatcheff’s partisans. In these skirmishes the advantage was generally on the side of the rebels, who had plenty to eat and drink, and possessed good horses. Our miserable cavalry were unable to cope with them. Sometimes our famished infantry made a sally; but the depth of the snow prevented their operations being successful against the flying cavalry of the enemy. The artillery thundered in vain from the summit of the ramparts, and had it been in the field, it could not have advanced on account of our emaciated horses. Such was our style of warfare! And this was what the civil officials of Orenburg called prudence and foresight!

I don't plan to talk about the siege of Orenburg, which is a part of history, not family stories. I’ll just point out that this siege, due to the lack of caution from the local leaders, was disastrous for the residents, who had to suffer from hunger and every kind of deprivation. It’s easy to imagine that life in Orenburg was nearly unbearable. Everyone waited in sad anticipation for their fate; everyone complained about the famine, which was truly terrible. The residents became used to cannonballs striking their homes; even Pougatcheff’s attacks no longer stirred any excitement. I was bored to death. Time dragged on. I hadn’t received any letters from Bailogorsk. All the roads were blocked. Being separated from Marla Ivanovna became unbearable for me. Uncertainty about her fate tormented me. My only escape was taking rides outside the city. Thanks to Pougatcheff's kindness, I had a good horse, which I shared my meager food with, and I used to ride out daily beyond the walls to shoot at Pougatcheff’s men. In these skirmishes, the advantage usually lay with the rebels, who had plenty to eat and drink and good horses. Our pitiful cavalry couldn’t keep up with them. Sometimes our starving infantry would make a charge; but the deep snow made it impossible for them to succeed against the enemy's fast cavalry. The artillery roared in vain from the top of the walls, and even if it were in the field, it couldn't advance because of our starved horses. That was our way of fighting! And this was what the civil officials of Orenburg called prudence and foresight!

One day, when we had succeeded in dispersing and driving off a tolerably large body of the enemy, I came up with a Cossack who had remained behind his companions, and I was just about to strike him with my Turkish sabre, when he suddenly took off his cap and cried out:

One day, after we managed to scatter and chase away a pretty sizeable group of the enemy, I encountered a Cossack who had stayed behind from his comrades. I was just about to hit him with my Turkish sabre when he suddenly removed his cap and shouted:

“Good day, Peter Andreitch; how do you do?”

“Good day, Peter Andreitch; how are you?”

I looked at him and recognized our orderly. I cannot say how delighted I was to see him.

I looked at him and realized he was our orderly. I can't express how happy I was to see him.

“Good day, Maximitch,” said I to him. “How long is it since you left Bailogorsk?”

“Good day, Maximitch,” I said to him. “How long has it been since you left Bailogorsk?”

“Not long, Peter Andreitch; I only returned from there yesterday. I have a letter for you.”

“Not long ago, Peter Andreitch; I just got back from there yesterday. I have a letter for you.”

“Where is it?” cried I, perfectly beside myself with excitement.

“Where is it?” I shouted, completely overwhelmed with excitement.

“I have it here,” replied Maximitch, placing his hand upon his bosom. “I promised Palasha that I would give it to you somehow.”

“I have it right here,” replied Maximitch, placing his hand on his chest. “I promised Palasha that I would somehow get it to you.”

He then gave me a folded paper and immediately galloped off. I opened it and, deeply agitated, read the following lines:

He then handed me a folded piece of paper and quickly rode away. I unfolded it and, feeling really anxious, read these lines:

“It has pleased God to deprive me suddenly of both father and mother: I have now on earth neither a relation nor a protector. I therefore turn to you, because I know that you have always wished me well, and that you are ever ready to help others. I pray to God that this letter may reach you in some way! Maximitch has promised to give it to you. Palasha has also heard from Maximitch that he has frequently seen you from a distance in the sorties, and that you do not take the least care of yourself, not thinking about those who pray to God for you in tears. I was ill a long time, and, when I recovered, Alexei Ivanovitch, who commands here in place of my deceased father, compelled Father Gerasim to deliver me up to him, threatening him with Pougatcheff’s anger if he refused. I live in our house which is guarded by a sentry. Alexei Ivanovitch wants to compel me to marry him. He says that he saved my life because he did not reveal the deception practised by Akoulina Pamphilovna, who told the rebels that I was her niece. But I would rather die than become the wife of such a man as Alexei Ivanovitch. He treats me very cruelly, and threatens that if I do not change my mind and agree to his proposal, he will conduct me to the rebels’ camp, where I shall suffer the same fate as Elizabeth Kharloff.[1] I have begged Alexei Ivanovitch to give me time to reflect. He has consented to give me three days longer, and if at the end of that time I do not agree to become his wife, he will show me no further mercy. Oh, Peter Andreitch! you are my only protector; save a poor helpless girl! Implore the General and all the commanders to send us help as soon as possible, and come yourself if you can.

“It has pleased God to suddenly take away both my father and mother: I now have no relatives or protector left on earth. I turn to you because I know you have always wished me well and are always ready to help others. I pray that this letter reaches you somehow! Maximitch has promised to deliver it to you. Palasha has also heard from Maximitch that he has often seen you from a distance during the sorties, and that you do not take care of yourself, not thinking about those who pray for you in tears. I was ill for a long time, and when I recovered, Alexei Ivanovitch, who is in charge here in place of my late father, forced Father Gerasim to hand me over to him, threatening him with Pougatcheff’s anger if he refused. I live in our house, which is guarded by a sentry. Alexei Ivanovitch wants me to marry him. He claims that he saved my life because he did not reveal the deception by Akoulina Pamphilovna, who told the rebels I was her niece. But I would rather die than marry someone like Alexei Ivanovitch. He treats me very cruelly and threatens that if I do not change my mind and agree to his proposal, he will take me to the rebels’ camp, where I will suffer the same fate as Elizabeth Kharloff.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ I have begged Alexei Ivanovitch for more time to think. He has agreed to give me three more days, and if by the end of that time I do not agree to marry him, he will show me no mercy. Oh, Peter Andreitch! You are my only protector; please save a poor helpless girl! Please ask the General and all the commanders to send us help as soon as possible, and come yourself if you can.”

“I remain your poor obedient orphan,

“I’m still your poor, obedient orphan,

MARIA MIRONOFF.”

MARIA MIRONOFF.”

The reading of this letter almost drove me out of my mind. I galloped back to the town, spurring my poor horse without mercy. On the way I turned over in my I mind one plan and another for the rescue of the poor girl, but I could not come to any definite conclusion. On reaching the town I immediately repaired to the General’s, and presented myself before him without the least delay.

Reading this letter nearly drove me crazy. I raced back to town, urging my poor horse on without holding back. As I rode, I thought of one idea and then another for rescuing the poor girl, but I couldn’t settle on anything concrete. Once I got to town, I headed straight to the General’s place and presented myself to him without any delay.

He was walking up and down the room, smoking his meerschaum pipe. On seeing me he stopped. Probably; he was struck by my appearance, for he anxiously inquired the reason of my hasty visit.

He walked back and forth in the room, smoking his meerschaum pipe. When he saw me, he stopped. He was likely surprised by how I looked, as he nervously asked why I had come so quickly.

“Your Excellency,” said I to him, “I come to you as I would to my own father: for Heaven’s sake, do not refuse my request; the happiness of my whole life depends upon it!”

“Your Excellency,” I said to him, “I come to you as I would to my own father: please, for the love of Heaven, don’t deny my request; the happiness of my entire life depends on it!”

“What is the matter?” asked the astonished old soldier. “What can I do for you? Speak!”

“What’s wrong?” asked the surprised old soldier. “How can I help you? Talk to me!”

“Your Excellency, allow me to take a battalion of soldiers and a company of Cossacks to recapture the fortress of Bailogorsk.”

“Your Excellency, please let me take a battalion of soldiers and a company of Cossacks to reclaim the fortress of Bailogorsk.”

The General looked at me earnestly, imagining, without doubt, that I had taken leave of my senses—and, for the matter of that, he was not very far out in his supposition.

The General looked at me seriously, probably thinking that I had lost my mind—and honestly, he wasn’t too far off with that assumption.

“How?—what? Recapture the fortress of Bailogorsk?” said he at last.

“How? What? Take back the fortress of Bailogorsk?” he finally said.

“I will answer for the success of the undertaking,” I replied with ardour; “only let me go.”

“I'll take responsibility for the success of the project,” I responded passionately; “just let me go.”

“No, young man,” said he, shaking his head. “At such a great distance the enemy would easily cut off your communication with the principal strategical point, and gain a complete victory over you. Communication being cut off....”

“No, young man,” he said, shaking his head. “At such a great distance, the enemy could easily sever your communication with the main strategic point and achieve a total victory over you. Once communication is cut off....”

I became alarmed when I perceived that he was about to enter upon a military dissertation, and I hastened to interrupt him.

I got worried when I saw he was about to start a lecture on military topics, so I quickly interrupted him.

“The daughter of Captain Mironoff has written a letter to me,” I said to him; “she asks for help: Shvabrin wants to compel her to become his wife.”

“The daughter of Captain Mironoff has written me a letter,” I said to him; “she's asking for help: Shvabrin is trying to force her to marry him.”

“Indeed! Oh, this Shvabrin is a great rascal, and if he should fall into my hands I will order him to be tried within twenty-four hours, and we will have him shot on the parapet of the fortress. But in the meantime we must have patience.”

“Definitely! Oh, this Shvabrin is a real troublemaker, and if I get my hands on him, I’ll make sure he’s tried within twenty-four hours, and we’ll have him shot on the fortress wall. But for now, we need to be patient.”

“Have patience!” I cried, perfectly beside myself. “But in the meantime he will force Maria Ivanovna to become his wife!”

“Have patience!” I yelled, completely beside myself. “But in the meantime, he’ll make Maria Ivanovna marry him!”

“Oh!” exclaimed the General. “But even that would be no great misfortune for her. It would be better for her to become the wife of Shvabrin, he would then take her under his protection; and when we have shot him we will soon find a sweetheart for her, please God. Pretty widows do not remain single long; I mean that a widow finds a husband much quicker than a spinster.”

“Oh!” exclaimed the General. “But even that wouldn't be such a big deal for her. It would be better for her to become Shvabrin’s wife; he would then take care of her. And when we’re done with him, we'll quickly find her someone else, if God wills it. Attractive widows don’t stay single for long; I mean that a widow finds a husband much faster than an unmarried woman.”

“I would rather die,” said I in a passion, “than resign her to Shvabrin.”

"I would rather die," I said passionately, "than give her up to Shvabrin."

“Oh, oh!” said the old man, “now I understand. You are evidently in love with Maria Ivanovna, and that alters the case altogether. Poor fellow! But, for all that, I cannot give you a battalion of soldiers and fifty Cossacks. Such an expedition would be the height of folly, and I cannot take the responsibility of it upon myself.”

“Oh, oh!” said the old man, “now I get it. You’re clearly in love with Maria Ivanovna, and that changes everything. Poor guy! But even so, I can’t give you a battalion of soldiers and fifty Cossacks. That kind of mission would be completely reckless, and I can’t take on that responsibility.”

I cast down my head; despair took possession of me. Suddenly a thought flashed through my mind: what it was, the reader will discover in the following chapter, as the old romance writers used to say.

I lowered my head; despair consumed me. Then, a thought suddenly crossed my mind: what it was, you’ll find out in the next chapter, as the old romance writers used to say.


[1] A Commandant’s daughter, whom Pougatcheff outraged and then put to death.

[1] The daughter of a Commandant, whom Pougatcheff violated and then killed.


CHAPTER XI.

THE REBEL ENCAMPMENT.

I left the General and hastened to my own quarters. Savelitch received me with his usual admonitions.

I left the General and quickly made my way to my own room. Savelitch greeted me with his usual warnings.

“What pleasure do you find, my lord, in fighting against drunken robbers? Is that the kind of occupation for a nobleman? All hours are not alike, and you will sacrifice your life for nothing. It would be all well and good if you were fighting against the Turks or the Swedes, but it is a shame to mention the name of the enemy that you are dealing with now.”

“What joy do you get, my lord, from battling drunken thieves? Is that really something a nobleman should be doing? Not every hour is the same, and you’re putting your life on the line for nothing. It would be one thing if you were going up against the Turks or the Swedes, but it’s embarrassing to even talk about the enemy you’re facing now.”

I interrupted him in his speech by the question:

I interrupted him during his speech with the question:

“How much money have I left?”

“How much money do I have left?”

“You have a tolerably good sum still left,” he replied, with a look of satisfaction. “In spite of their searching and rummaging, I succeeded in hiding it from the robbers.” So saying, he drew from his pocket a long knitted purse, filled with silver pieces.

“You still have a pretty decent amount of money left,” he said, looking pleased. “Even though they searched and rifled through everything, I managed to hide it from the thieves.” With that, he pulled out a long knitted wallet from his pocket, stuffed with silver coins.

“Well, Savelitch,” said I to him, “give me half of what you have, and keep the rest yourself. I am going to Fortress Bailogorsk.”

“Well, Savelitch,” I said to him, “give me half of what you have, and keep the rest for yourself. I’m heading to Fortress Bailogorsk.”

“My little father, Peter Andreitch!” said my good old servant in a trembling voice; “do not tempt God! How can you travel at the present time, when none of the roads are free from the robbers? Have compassion upon your parents, if you have no pity for yourself. Where do you Want to go? And why? Wait a little while. The troops will soon be here and will quickly make short work of the robbers. Then you may go in whatever direction you like.” But my resolution was not to be shaken.

“My little father, Peter Andreitch!” said my loyal servant in a shaky voice; “please don’t challenge fate! How can you travel right now when all the roads are crawling with robbers? Have some compassion for your parents, if not for yourself. Where do you want to go? And why? Just wait a little while. The troops will be here soon and they’ll deal with the robbers quickly. Then you can go wherever you want.” But I was determined and wouldn’t be swayed.

“It is too late to reflect,” I said to the old man. “I must go, I cannot do otherwise than go. Do not grieve, Savelitch: God is merciful, perhaps we may see each other again. Have no scruples about spending the money, and don’t be sparing of it. Buy whatever you require, even though you have to pay three times the value of it. I give this money to you. If in three days I do not return——”

“It’s too late to think about it,” I told the old man. “I have to leave; there’s no other option for me. Don’t be sad, Savelitch: God is merciful, and maybe we’ll see each other again. Don’t hesitate to spend the money, and don’t hold back. Buy whatever you need, even if it costs three times what it’s worth. This money is for you. If I don’t come back in three days——”

“What are you talking about, my lord?” said Savelitch, interrupting me. “Do you think that I could let you go alone? Do not imagine anything of the kind. If you have resolved to go, I will accompany you, even though it be on foot; I will not leave you. The idea of my sitting down behind a stone wall without you! Do you think then that I have gone out of my mind? Do as you please, my lord, but I will not leave you.”

“What are you talking about, my lord?” Savelitch interrupted. “Do you really think I’d let you go alone? Don't even think about it. If you insist on going, I’ll come with you, even if it means walking. I won’t leave your side. The thought of just sitting behind a stone wall while you go off on your own! Do you think I’ve lost my mind? Do what you want, my lord, but I’m not leaving you.”

I knew that it was useless to dispute with Savelitch, and I allowed him to prepare for the journey. In half an hour I was seated upon the back of my good horse, while Savelitch was mounted upon a lean and limping jade, which one of the inhabitants of the town had given to him for nothing, not having the means to keep it any longer. We reached the gates of the town; the sentinels allowed us to pass, and we left Orenburg behind us.

I knew it was pointless to argue with Savelitch, so I let him get ready for the trip. In half an hour, I was on the back of my good horse, while Savelitch was on a skinny, limping old horse that one of the townspeople had given him for free, as they couldn't care for it any longer. We arrived at the town gates, and the guards let us through, leaving Orenburg behind us.

It was beginning to grow dark. My road led past the village of Berd, one of Pougatcheff’s haunts. The way was covered with snow, but over the whole of the steppe could be seen the footprints of horses, renewed every day. I rode forward at a quick trot. Savelitch could hardly keep pace with me, and kept calling out:

It was starting to get dark. My path took me past the village of Berd, one of Pougatcheff’s favorite spots. The road was covered in snow, but there were horses' footprints all over the steppe, freshened up every day. I rode ahead at a brisk trot. Savelitch could barely keep up with me and kept shouting:

“Not so fast, my lord, for Heaven’s sake, not so fast! My accursed hack cannot keep up with your long-legged devil. Where are you off to in such a hurry? It would be all very well if we were going to a feast, but we are more likely going to run our heads into a noose.... Peter Andreitch ... little father ... Peter Andreitch! Lord God! the child is rushing to destruction!”

“Not so fast, my lord, for heaven's sake, not so fast! My cursed horse can't keep up with your long-legged beast. Where are you off to in such a hurry? It would be fine if we were heading to a feast, but we’re more likely running straight into trouble.... Peter Andreitch ... dear father ... Peter Andreitch! Oh my God! The child is rushing to disaster!”

We soon caught sight of the fires of Berd glimmering in the distance. We approached some ravines, which served as natural defences to the hamlet. Savelitch still followed me, and did not cease to utter his plaintive entreaties. I hoped to be able to ride round the village without being observed, when suddenly I perceived through the darkness, straight in front of me, five peasants armed with clubs; it was the advanced guard of Pougatcheff’s camp. They challenged us. Not knowing the password, I wanted to ride on without saying anything; but they immediately surrounded me, and one of them seized hold of my horse’s bridle. I drew my sword and struck the peasant on the head. His cap saved him, but he staggered and let the reins fall from his hand. The others grew frightened and took to their heels; I seized the opportunity, and, setting spurs to my horse, I galloped off.

We soon spotted the lights of Berd flickering in the distance. We came across some ravines, which acted as natural defenses for the village. Savelitch was still following me, constantly making his sad pleas. I hoped to ride around the village without being seen, when suddenly I noticed five peasants armed with clubs directly in front of me; they were the advance guard of Pougatcheff's camp. They called out to us. Not knowing the password, I tried to ride past without saying anything, but they immediately surrounded me, and one of them grabbed my horse’s bridle. I drew my sword and struck the peasant on the head. His cap protected him, but he staggered and let go of the reins. The others got scared and ran off; I took the chance and, urging my horse on, I galloped away.

The increasing darkness of the night might have saved me from further dangers, but, turning round all at once, I perceived that Savelitch was no longer with me. The poor old man, with his lame horse, had not been able to get clear of the robbers. What was to be done? After waiting a few minutes for him, and feeling convinced that he had been stopped, I turned my horse round to hasten to his assistance.

The growing darkness of the night might have protected me from more dangers, but when I suddenly turned around, I realized Savelitch was no longer with me. The poor old man, with his lame horse, hadn’t been able to escape the robbers. What was I supposed to do? After waiting a few minutes for him and being sure he had been caught, I turned my horse around to rush to his aid.

Approaching the ravine, I heard in the distance confused cries, and the voice of my Savelitch. I quickened my pace, and soon found myself in the midst of the peasants who had stopped me a few minutes before. Savelitch was among them. With loud shouts they threw themselves upon me and dragged me from my horse in a twinkling. One of them, apparently the leader of the band, informed us that he was going to conduct us immediately before the Czar. I “And our father,” added he, “will decide whether you shall be hanged immediately or wait till daylight.”

As I approached the ravine, I heard distant, confused shouts and Savelitch's voice. I picked up my pace and soon found myself surrounded by the peasants who had stopped me just a few minutes earlier. Savelitch was among them. They shouted loudly, rushed at me, and quickly pulled me off my horse. One of them, who seemed to be the leader of the group, told us he was going to take us straight to the Czar. “And our father,” he added, “will decide if you get hanged immediately or if you have to wait until morning.”

I offered no resistance; Savelitch followed my example, and the sentinels led us away in triumph.

I didn't put up any fight; Savelitch did the same, and the guards took us away in victory.

We crossed the ravine and entered the village. In all the huts fires were burning. Noise and shouts resounded on every side. In the streets I met a large number of people; but nobody observed us in the darkness, and no one recognized in me an officer from Orenburg. We were conducted straight to a cottage which stood at the corner where two streets met. Before the door stood several wine-casks and two pieces of artillery.

We crossed the ravine and entered the village. Fires were burning in all the huts. Noise and shouts echoed all around us. In the streets, I saw a lot of people, but no one noticed us in the darkness, and no one recognized me as an officer from Orenburg. We were taken directly to a cottage that was at the corner where two streets met. In front of the door were several wine barrels and two pieces of artillery.

“This is the palace,” said one of the peasants; “we will announce you at once.”

“This is the palace,” said one of the peasants; “we’ll let them know you’re here right away.”

He entered the cottage. I glanced at Savelitch: the old man was making the sign of the cross and muttering his prayers to himself.

He walked into the cottage. I looked at Savelitch: the old man was making the sign of the cross and quietly saying his prayers to himself.

I waited a long time; at last the peasant returned and said to me:

I waited a long time; finally, the peasant came back and said to me:

“Come inside; our father has given orders for the officer to be brought before him.”

“Come in; our dad has ordered that the officer be brought to him.”

I entered the cottage, or the palace, as the peasants called it. It was lighted by two tallow candles, and the walls were covered with gilt paper; otherwise, the benches, the table, the little wash-hand basin suspended by a cord, the towel hanging on a nail, the oven-fork in the corner, the broad shelf loaded with pots—everything was the same as in an ordinary cottage. Pougatcheff was seated under the holy picture,[1] dressed in a red caftan and wearing a tall cap, and with his arms set akimbo in a very self-important manner. Around him stood several of his principal followers, with looks of feigned respect and submission upon their faces. It was evident that the news of the arrival of an officer from Orenburg had awakened a great curiosity among the rebels, and that they had prepared to receive me with as much pomp as possible. Pougatcheff recognized me at the first glance. His assumed importance vanished all at once.

I walked into the cottage, or palace, as the peasants called it. Two tallow candles lit the space, and the walls were covered with gold paper; aside from that, the benches, the table, the small washbasin hanging by a cord, the towel on a nail, the oven fork in the corner, and the wide shelf filled with pots—all of it looked just like a regular cottage. Pougatcheff sat beneath the holy picture,[1] dressed in a red caftan and a tall cap, with his arms crossed in a really self-important way. Surrounding him were several of his key followers, who wore fake looks of respect and submission. It was clear that the news about an officer arriving from Orenburg had sparked a lot of curiosity among the rebels, and they had gone all out to welcome me with as much show as they could. Pougatcheff recognized me right away. His false sense of importance disappeared instantly.

“Ah! your lordship!” said he gaily. “How do you do?”

“Ah! Your lordship!” he said cheerfully. “How are you?”

“What, in Heaven’s name, has brought you here?”

“What on Earth brought you here?”

I replied that I was travelling on my own business, and that his people had stopped me.

I said that I was traveling for my own reasons and that his people had held me up.

“What business?” asked he.

“What business?” he asked.

I knew not what to reply. Pougatcheff, supposing that I did not like to explain in the presence of witnesses, turned to his companions and ordered them to go out of the room. All obeyed, except two, who did not stir from their places.

I didn't know how to respond. Pougatcheff, thinking I didn't want to explain in front of witnesses, turned to his friends and told them to leave the room. Everyone complied except for two, who stayed put.

“Speak boldly before them,” said Pougatcheff, “I do not hide anything from them.”

“Speak confidently in front of them,” said Pougatcheff, “I don’t keep anything from them.”

I glanced stealthily at the impostor’s confidants. One of them, a weazen-faced, crooked old man, with a short grey beard, had nothing remarkable about him except a blue riband, which he wore across his grey tunic. But never shall I forget his companion. He was a tall, powerful, broad-shouldered man, and seemed to me to be about forty-five years of age. A thick red beard, grey piercing eyes, a nose without nostrils, and reddish scars upon his forehead and cheeks, gave to his broad, pock-marked face an indescribable expression. He had on a red shirt, a Kirghis robe, and Cossack trousers. The first, as I learned afterwards, was the runaway corporal Bailoborodoff; the other, Afanassy Sokoloff, surnamed Khlopousha,[2] a condemned criminal, who had three times escaped from the mines of Siberia. In spite of the feelings of agitation which so exclusively occupied my mind at that time, the society in the midst of which I so unexpectedly found myself awakened my curiosity in a powerful degree. But Pougatcheff soon recalled me to myself by his question:

I sneakily looked at the impostor’s associates. One of them, a scraggly old man with a short gray beard, wasn’t remarkable except for the blue ribbon he wore across his gray tunic. But I’ll never forget his companion. He was a tall, strong man with broad shoulders, probably around forty-five years old. His thick red beard, intense gray eyes, a nose without nostrils, and reddish scars on his forehead and cheeks gave his broad, pockmarked face an indescribable look. He was dressed in a red shirt, a Kirghis robe, and Cossack trousers. I later learned that he was the runaway corporal Bailoborodoff; the other was Afanassy Sokoloff, nicknamed Khlopousha,[2], a condemned criminal who had escaped from Siberian mines three times. Despite my overwhelming agitation at that moment, the company I unexpectedly found myself in piqued my curiosity significantly. But Pougatcheff soon brought me back to reality with his question:

“Speak! on what business did you leave Orenburg?”

“Speak! Why did you leave Orenburg?”

A strange thought came into my head: it seemed to me that Providence, by conducting me a second time into the presence of Pougatcheff, gave me the opportunity of carrying my project into execution. I determined to take advantage of it, and, without any further reflection, I replied to Pougatcheff’s question:

A weird thought popped into my head: it felt like fate, by leading me back to Pougatcheff, was giving me the chance to put my plan into action. I decided to seize it and, without thinking any further, I answered Pougatcheff’s question:

“I was going to the fortress of Bailogorsk to rescue an orphan who is oppressed there.”

“I was heading to the Bailogorsk fortress to save an orphan who is being mistreated there.”

Pougatcheff’s eyes sparkled.

Pougatcheff's eyes shone.

“Which of my people dares to oppress the orphan?” cried he. “Were he seven feet high he should not escape my judgment. Speak! who is the culprit?”

“Who among my people dares to mistreat the orphan?” he shouted. “Even if he were seven feet tall, he wouldn't escape my judgment. Speak up! Who is the guilty one?”

“Shvabrin is the culprit,” replied I. “He holds captive the young girl whom you saw ill at the priest’s house, and wants to force her to marry him.”

“Shvabrin is the villain,” I replied. “He has the young girl you saw sick at the priest’s house, and he’s trying to force her to marry him.”

“I will soon put Shvabrin in his right place,” said Pougatcheff fiercely. “He shall learn what it is to oppress my people according to his own will and pleasure. I will have him hanged.”

“I will soon put Shvabrin in his place,” Pougatcheff said fiercely. “He will learn what it means to oppress my people for his own amusement. I will have him hanged.”

“Allow me to speak a word,” said Khlopousha in a hoarse; voice. “You were in too great a hurry in appointing Shvabrin to the command of the fortress, and now you are in too great a hurry to hang him. You have already offended the Cossacks by placing a nobleman over them as their chief; do not now alarm the nobles by hanging them at the first accusation.”

“Let me say something,” Khlopousha said in a raspy voice. “You rushed to put Shvabrin in charge of the fortress, and now you’re too quick to want to execute him. You’ve already upset the Cossacks by making a noble their leader; don’t now scare the nobles by hanging one at the first accusation.”

“They ought neither to be pitied nor favoured,” said the little old man with the blue riband. “To hang Shvabrin would be no great misfortune, neither would it be amiss to put this officer through a regular course of questions. Why has he deigned to pay us a visit? If he does not recognize you as Czar, he cannot come to seek justice from you; and if he does recognize you, why has he remained up to the present time in Orenburg along with your enemies? Will you not order him to be conducted to the court-house, and have a fire lit there?[3] It seems to me that his Grace is sent to us from the generals in Orenburg.”

“They shouldn’t be pitied or given any special treatment,” said the little old man with the blue ribbon. “Hanging Shvabrin wouldn’t be a huge loss, and it wouldn’t hurt to interrogate this officer thoroughly. Why has he decided to visit us? If he doesn’t see you as the Czar, he shouldn’t expect justice from you; and if he does see you as the Czar, why has he stayed in Orenburg with your enemies until now? Can’t you have him taken to the courthouse and get a fire going there?[3] It seems to me that his Grace has been sent to us by the generals in Orenburg.”

The logic of the old rascal seemed to me to be plausible enough. A shudder passed through the whole of my body, when I thought into whose hands I had fallen. Pougatcheff observed my agitation.

The reasoning of the old trickster seemed pretty believable to me. A chill ran through my entire body when I realized whose hands I had ended up in. Pougatcheff noticed my distress.

“Well, your lordship,” said he to me, winking his eyes; “my Field-Marshal, it seems to me, speaks to the point. What do you think?”

“Well, your lordship,” he said to me, winking his eyes, “my Field Marshal seems to be hitting the nail on the head. What do you think?”

Pougatcheff’s raillery restored my courage. I calmly replied that I was in his power, and that he could deal with me in whatever way he pleased.

Pougatcheff's teasing boosted my confidence. I calmly answered that I was at his mercy, and that he could handle me however he wanted.

“Good,” said Pougatcheff. “Now tell me, in what condition is your town?”

“Good,” said Pougatcheff. “Now tell me, what’s the situation in your town?”

“Thank God!” I replied, “everything is all right.”

“Thank God!” I said, “everything is fine.”

“All right!” repeated Pougatcheff, “and the people are dying of hunger!”

“All right!” Pougatcheff repeated, “and people are starving!”

The impostor spoke the truth; but in accordance with the duty imposed upon me by my oath, I assured him that what he had heard were only idle reports, and that in Orenburg there was a sufficiency of all kinds of provisions.

The impostor spoke the truth; but following the duty required by my oath, I assured him that what he had heard were just baseless rumors, and that in Orenburg there was plenty of all kinds of provisions.

“You see,” observed the little old man, “that he deceives you to your face. All the deserters unanimously declare that famine and sickness are rife in Orenburg, that they are eating carrion there and think themselves fortunate to get it to eat; and yet his Grace assures us that there is plenty of everything there. If you wish to hang Shvabrin, then hang this young fellow on the same gallows, that they may have nothing to reproach each other with.”

“You see,” the little old man pointed out, “he's lying to you right to your face. All the deserters agree that there's starvation and disease in Orenburg, that they're eating dead animals and feel lucky to get it; yet his Grace insists there's plenty of everything there. If you want to hang Shvabrin, then hang this young guy on the same gallows, so they won't have anything to blame each other for.”

The words of the accursed old man seemed to produce an effect upon Pougatcheff. Fortunately, Khlopousha began to contradict his companion.

The words of the cursed old man seemed to have an impact on Pougatcheff. Luckily, Khlopousha started to argue with his companion.

“That will do, Naoumitch,” said he to him: “you only think of strangling and hanging. What sort of a hero are you? To look at you, one is puzzled to imagine how your body and soul contrive to hang together. You have one foot in the grave yourself, and you want to kill others. Haven’t you enough blood on your conscience?”

“That’s enough, Naoumitch,” he said to him. “All you think about is strangling and hanging. What kind of hero are you? Just looking at you, it’s hard to believe how your body and soul even stay together. You’ve got one foot in the grave yourself, and you want to take others down with you. Don’t you have enough blood on your conscience?”

“And what sort of a saint are you?” replied Bailoborodoff. “Whence this compassion on your side?”

“And what kind of saint are you?” responded Bailoborodoff. “Where does this compassion come from on your part?”

“Without doubt,” replied Khlopousha, “I also am a sinner, and this hand”—here he clenched his bony fist and, pushing back his sleeve, disclosed his hairy arm—“and this hand is guilty of having shed Christian blood. But I killed my enemy, and not my guest; on the open highway or in a dark wood, and not in the house, sitting behind the stove; with the axe and club, and not with old woman’s chatter.”

“Without a doubt,” replied Khlopousha, “I’m a sinner too, and this hand”—here he clenched his bony fist and, pushing back his sleeve, revealed his hairy arm—“this hand is guilty of shedding Christian blood. But I killed my enemy, not my guest; out on the open road or in a dark forest, not in the house, sitting by the stove; with an axe and a club, not with old woman’s gossip.”

The old man turned round and muttered the words: “Slit nostrils!”

The old man turned around and muttered, “Slit nostrils!”

“What are you muttering, you old greybeard?” cried Khlopousha. “I will give you slit nostrils. Just wait a little, and your turn will come too. Heaven grant that your nose may smell the pincers.... In the meantime, take care that I don’t pull out your ugly beard by the roots.” “Gentlemen, generals!” said Pougatcheff loftily, “there has been enough of this quarrelling between you. It would be no great misfortune if all the Orenburg dogs were hanging by the heels from the same crossbeam; but it would be a very great misfortune if our own dogs were to begin devouring each other. So now make it up and be friends again.”

“What are you mumbling about, you old geezer?” yelled Khlopousha. “I’ll make sure you regret that. Just wait a bit, and your time will come too. I hope your nose gets a whiff of the pincers… In the meantime, watch out that I don’t rip your ugly beard out by the roots.” “Gentlemen, generals!” Pougatcheff said with authority, “there’s been enough of this fighting between you. It wouldn’t be a big loss if all the Orenburg dogs were hanging upside down from the same crossbeam; but it would be a real shame if our own dogs started tearing each other apart. So, make amends and be friends again.”

Khlopousha and Bailoborodoff said not a word, but glared furiously at each other. I felt the necessity of changing the subject of a conversation which might end in a very disagreeable manner for me, and turning to Pougatcheff, I said to him with a cheerful look:

Khlopousha and Bailoborodoff didn't say anything but shot furious glares at each other. I realized I needed to change the subject of a conversation that could end badly for me, so I turned to Pougatcheff and said with a cheerful expression:

“Ah! I had almost forgotten to thank you for the horse and pelisse. Without you I should never have reached the town, and I should have been frozen to death on the road.”

“Ah! I almost forgot to thank you for the horse and coat. Without you, I would never have made it to town, and I would have frozen to death on the road.”

My stratagem succeeded. Pougatcheff became good-humoured again.

My plan worked. Pougatcheff was in a good mood again.

“The payment of a debt is its beauty,” said he, winking his eyes. “And now tell me, what have you to do with this young girl whom Shvabrin persecutes? Has she kindled a flame in your young heart, eh?”

“The payment of a debt is its beauty,” he said, giving a wink. “Now tell me, what’s your connection to this young girl that Shvabrin is after? Has she sparked something in your young heart, huh?”

“She is my betrothed,” I replied, observing a favourable change in the storm, and hot deeming it necessary to conceal the truth.

“She is my fiancée,” I replied, noticing a positive change in the storm and deciding it was unnecessary to hide the truth.

“Your betrothed!” exclaimed Pougatcheff. “Why did you not say so before? We will marry you, then, and have some merriment at your wedding!”

“Your fiancé!” exclaimed Pougatcheff. “Why didn’t you say that earlier? We’ll get you married, then, and have some fun at your wedding!”

Then turning to Bailoborodoff:

Then turning to Bailoborodoff:

“Listen, Field-Marshal!” said he to him: “his lordship and I are old friends; let us sit down to supper; morning’s judgment is wiser than that of evening—so we will see to-morrow what is to be done with him.”

“Listen, Field-Marshal!” he said to him. “His lordship and I are old friends; let’s sit down for supper. Morning’s judgment is wiser than evening’s—so we’ll figure out what to do with him tomorrow.”

I would gladly have declined the proposed honour, but there was no help for it. Two young Cossack girls, daughters of the owner of the cottage, covered the table with a white cloth, and brought in some bread, fish-soup, and several bottles of wine and beer, and for the second time I found myself seated at the same table with Pougatcheff and his terrible companions.

I would have happily declined the proposed honor, but there was no way around it. Two young Cossack girls, daughters of the cottage owner, set the table with a white cloth and brought in some bread, fish soup, and several bottles of wine and beer. Once again, I found myself sitting at the same table as Pougatcheff and his frightening companions.

The drunken revel, of which, I was an involuntary witness, continued till late into the night. At last, intoxication began; to overcome the three associates. Pougatcheff fell off to sleep where he was sitting: his companions rose and made signs to me to leave him where he was. I went out with them. By order of Khlopousha, the sentinel conducted me; to the justice-room, where I found Savelitch, and where they left me shut up with him. My servant was so astonished at all he saw and heard, that he could not ask me a single question. He lay down in the dark, and continued to sigh and moan for a long time; but at length he began to snore, and I gave myself up to meditations, which hindered me from obtaining sleep for a single minute during the whole of the night.

The drunken party, which I had no choice but to witness, went on late into the night. Eventually, the three friends got really drunk. Pougatcheff fell asleep right where he was sitting, and his friends gestured for me to leave him there. I went outside with them. Following Khlopousha’s orders, the guard took me to the justice room, where I found Savelitch, and they left me alone with him. My servant was so shocked by everything he saw and heard that he couldn't ask me a single question. He lay down in the dark and kept sighing and moaning for a long time, but eventually, he started to snore. I, on the other hand, couldn't sleep a wink all night as I got lost in my thoughts.

The next morning, Pougatcheff gave orders for me to be brought before him. I went to him. In front of his door stood a kibitka, with three Tartar horses harnessed to it. The crowd filled the street. I encountered Pougatcheff in the hall. He was dressed for a journey, being attired in a fur cloak and a Kirghis cap. His companions of the night before stood around him, exhibiting an appearance of submission, which contrasted strongly with everything that I had witnessed the previous evening. Pougatcheff saluted me in a cheerful tone, and ordered me to sit down beside him in the kibitka.

The next morning, Pougatcheff ordered me to be brought to him. I went to see him. In front of his door was a kibitka, with three Tartar horses hitched to it. The street was packed with people. I met Pougatcheff in the hall. He was dressed for a journey, wearing a fur cloak and a Kirghis cap. His companions from the night before stood around him, showing a sense of submission that was a stark contrast to what I had seen the evening before. Pougatcheff greeted me in a cheerful tone and told me to sit next to him in the kibitka.

We took our seats.

We sat down.

“To the fortress of Bailogorsk!” said Pougatcheff to the broad-shouldered Tartar who drove the vehicle. My heart beat violently. The horses broke into a gallop, the little bell tinkled, and the kibitka flew over the snow.

“To the fortress of Bailogorsk!” Pougatcheff exclaimed to the sturdy Tartar who was driving the vehicle. My heart raced. The horses took off at a gallop, the little bell chimed, and the kibitka sped across the snow.

“Stop! stop!” cried a voice which I knew only too well, and I saw Savelitch running towards us.

“Stop! Stop!” shouted a voice I recognized all too well, and I saw Savelitch hurrying toward us.

Pougatcheff ordered the driver to stop.

Pougatcheff told the driver to stop.

“Little father, Peter Andreitch!” cried my servant; “do not leave me in my old age among these scoun——”

“Little father, Peter Andreitch!” cried my servant; “don’t leave me in my old age among these scound——”

“Ah, old greybeard!” said Pougatcheff to him. “It is God’s will that we should meet again. Well, spring up behind.”

“Ah, old man!” Pougatcheff said to him. “It’s God’s will that we meet again. Now, rise up behind.”

“Thanks, Czar, thanks, my own father!” replied Savelitch, taking his seat. “May God give you a hundred years of life and good health for deigning to cast your eyes upon and console an old man. I will pray to God for you all the days of my life, and I will never again speak about the hareskin pelisse.”

“Thanks, Czar, thanks, my own father!” replied Savelitch, taking his seat. “May God bless you with a hundred years of life and good health for taking the time to notice and comfort an old man. I will pray for you every day of my life, and I won’t mention the hareskin coat again.”

This allusion to the hareskin pelisse might have made Pougatcheff seriously angry. Fortunately, the usurper did not hear, or pretended not to hear, the misplaced remark. The horses again broke into a gallop; the people in the streets stood still and made obeisance. Pougatcheff bowed his head from side to side. In about a minute we had left the village behind us and were flying along over the smooth surface of the road.

This reference to the hareskin coat might have really upset Pougatcheff. Luckily, the usurper either didn’t hear or chose to ignore the awkward comment. The horses picked up speed again; the people on the streets stopped and showed their respect. Pougatcheff nodded his head from side to side. In about a minute, we had left the village behind and were speeding along the smooth road.

One can easily imagine what my feelings were at that moment. In a few hours I should again set eyes upon her whom I had already considered as lost to me for ever. I pictured to myself the moment of our meeting.... I thought also of the man in whose hands lay my fate, and who, by a strange concourse of circumstances, had become mysteriously connected with me. I remembered the thoughtless cruelty and the bloodthirsty habits of him, who now constituted himself the deliverer of my beloved. Pougatcheff did not know that she was the daughter of Captain Mironoff; the exasperated Shvabrin might reveal everything to him; it was also possible that Pougatcheff might find out the truth in some other way.... Then what would become of Maria Ivanovna? A shudder passed through my frame, and my hair stood on end.

One can easily imagine how I felt at that moment. In just a few hours, I would see her again, the one I thought I had lost forever. I envisioned the moment we would meet... I also thought about the man who held my fate in his hands and had, through a strange twist of events, become mysteriously linked to me. I recalled his thoughtless cruelty and bloodthirsty ways, yet he now saw himself as the savior of my beloved. Pougatcheff didn’t know she was Captain Mironoff’s daughter; the furious Shvabrin might tell him everything, or Pougatcheff could discover the truth another way... What would happen to Maria Ivanovna then? A shiver ran through me, and my hair stood on end.

Suddenly Pougatcheff interrupted my meditations, by turning to me with the question:

Suddenly, Pougatcheff interrupted my thoughts by turning to me and asking:

“What is your lordship thinking of?”

“What are you thinking about, my lord?”

“What should I not be thinking of,” I replied. “I am an officer and a gentleman; only yesterday I was fighting against you, and now to-day I am riding side by side with you in the same carriage, and the happiness of my whole life depends upon you.”

“What am I not supposed to think about?” I replied. “I’m an officer and a gentleman; just yesterday I was fighting against you, and now today I’m riding next to you in the same carriage, and the happiness of my entire life depends on you.”

“How so?” asked Pougatcheff. “Are you afraid?”

“How so?” asked Pougatcheff. “Are you scared?”

I replied that, having already had my life spared by him,

I replied that, having already had my life saved by him,

I hoped, not only for his mercy, but even for his assistance.

I hoped not just for his mercy but also for his help.

“And you are right; by God, you are right!” said the impostor. “You saw that my fellows looked askant at you; and this morning the old man persisted in his statement that you were a spy, and that it was necessary that you should be interrogated by means of torture and then hanged. But I would not consent to it,” he added, lowering his voice, so that Savelitch and the Tartar should not be able to hear him, “because I remembered your glass of wine and hareskin pelisse. You see now that I am not such a bloodthirsty creature as your brethren maintain.”

“And you’re right; I swear, you’re right!” said the impostor. “You noticed how my guys looked at you sideways; and this morning, the old man kept insisting that you were a spy and that you needed to be interrogated with torture and then hanged. But I wouldn’t agree to that,” he added, lowering his voice so Savelitch and the Tartar couldn’t hear him, “because I remembered your glass of wine and fur coat. You see now that I’m not the ruthless monster your people think I am.”

I recalled to mind the capture of the fortress of Bailogorsk but I did not think it advisable to contradict him, and so I made no reply.

I remembered the capture of the fortress of Bailogorsk, but I didn’t think it was wise to disagree with him, so I didn’t say anything.

“What do they say of me in Orenburg?” asked Pougatcheff, after a short interval of silence.

“What do they say about me in Orenburg?” asked Pougatcheff, after a brief pause.

“They say that it will be no easy matter to get the upper hand of you; and there is no denying that you have made yourself felt.”

“They say it won’t be easy to get the upper hand on you; and there’s no denying that you’ve made your presence known.”

The face of the impostor betokened how much his vanity was gratified by this remark.

The impostor's expression showed just how much his vanity was pleased by this comment.

“Yes,” said he, with a look of self-satisfaction, “I wage war to some purpose. Do you people in Orenburg know about the battle of Youzeiff?[4] Forty general officers killed, four armies taken captive. Do you think the King of Prussia could do as well as that?”

“Yes,” he said, looking pleased with himself, “I fight with purpose. Do you folks in Orenburg know about the battle of Youzeiff?[4] Forty generals killed, four armies captured. Do you really think the King of Prussia could do as well?”

The boasting of the brigand appeared to me to be somewhat amusing.

The bragging of the thief seemed pretty funny to me.

“What do you think about it yourself?” I said to him: “do you think that you could beat Frederick?”

“What do you think about it yourself?” I asked him. “Do you think you could beat Frederick?”

“Fedor Fedorovitch?[5] And why not? I beat your generals, and they have beaten him. My arms have always been successful up till now. But only wait awhile, you will see something very different when I march to Moscow.”

“Fedor Fedorovitch?[5] And why not? I defeated your generals, and they have defeated him. My efforts have always been successful so far. But just wait, you’ll see something completely different when I march to Moscow.”

“And do you intend marching to Moscow?”

“And are you planning to march to Moscow?”

The impostor reflected for a moment and then said in a low voice:

The imposter paused for a moment and then said quietly:

“God knows. My road is narrow; my will is weak. My followers do not obey me. They are scoundrels. I must keep a sharp look-out; at the first reverse they will save their own necks at the expense of my head.”

“God knows. My path is narrow; my will is weak. My followers don’t listen to me. They’re treacherous. I have to stay vigilant; at the first sign of trouble, they’ll save themselves at my expense.”

“That is quite true,” I said to Pougatcheff. “Would it not be better for you to separate yourself from them in good time, and throw yourself upon the mercy of the Empress?”

"That's absolutely right," I told Pougatcheff. "Wouldn't it be better for you to distance yourself from them now and seek the Empress's mercy?"

Pougatcheff smiled bitterly.

Pougatcheff smiled ruefully.

“No,” replied he: “it is too late for me to repent now. There would be no pardon for me. I will go on as I have begun. Who knows? Perhaps I shall be successful. Grishka Otrepieff was made Czar at Moscow.”

“No,” he replied, “it’s too late for me to change my mind now. There wouldn’t be any forgiveness for me. I’ll keep going the way I started. Who knows? Maybe I’ll be successful. Grishka Otrepieff became Czar in Moscow.”

“And do you know what his end was? He was flung out of a window, his body was cut to pieces and burnt, and then his ashes were placed in a cannon and scattered to the winds!”

“And do you know what happened to him in the end? He was thrown out of a window, his body was chopped into pieces and burned, and then his ashes were put in a cannon and spread to the winds!”

“Listen,” said Pougatcheff with a certain wild inspiration. “I will tell you a tale which was told to me in my childhood by an old Calmuck. ‘The eagle once said to the crow: “Tell me, crow, why is it that you live in this bright world for three hundred years, and I only for thirty-three years?” “Because, little father,” replied the crow, “you drink live blood, and I live on carrion.”—The eagle reflected for a little while and then said: “Let us both try and live on the same food.”—“Good! agreed!” The eagle and the crow flew away. Suddenly they caught sight of a fallen horse, and they alighted upon it. The crow began to pick its flesh and found it very good. The eagle tasted it once, then a second time, then shook its pinions and said to the crow: “No, brother crow; rather than live on carrion for three hundred years, I would prefer to drink live blood but once, and trust in God for what might happen afterwards!”’ What do you think of the Calmuck’s story?”

“Listen,” said Pougatcheff with a certain wild inspiration. “I will tell you a tale that was told to me in my childhood by an old Calmuck. ‘The eagle once asked the crow: “Tell me, crow, why do you live in this bright world for three hundred years, while I live only for thirty-three years?” “Because, little father,” replied the crow, “you drink live blood, and I eat carrion.”’ The eagle thought for a moment and then said: “Let’s both try eating the same food.” “Sounds good! I’m in!” The eagle and the crow flew away. Suddenly, they spotted a fallen horse and landed on it. The crow started to pick at its flesh and found it quite tasty. The eagle tried it once, then a second time, then shook its wings and said to the crow: “No, brother crow; I would rather drink live blood just once and leave my fate in God’s hands than eat carrion for three hundred years!”’ What do you think of the Calmuck’s story?”

“It is very ingenious,” I replied. “But to live by murder and robbery is, in my opinion, nothing else than living on carrion.”

“It’s really clever,” I replied. “But living by murder and theft is, in my view, just like surviving on decaying flesh.”

Pougatcheff looked at me in astonishment and made no reply. We both became silent, each being wrapped in his own thoughts. The Tartar began to hum a plaintive song. Savelitch, dozing, swayed from side to side. The kibitka glided along rapidly over the smooth frozen road.... Suddenly I caught sight of a little village on the steep bank of the Yaik, with its palisade and belfry, and about a quarter of an hour afterwards we entered the fortress of Bailogorsk.

Pougatcheff looked at me in shock and didn’t say anything. We both fell silent, lost in our own thoughts. The Tartar started to hum a sad song. Savelitch, dozing off, swayed from side to side. The kibitka moved quickly over the smooth, frozen road.... Then, I spotted a small village on the steep bank of the Yaik, with its fence and bell tower, and about fifteen minutes later, we arrived at the fortress of Bailogorsk.


[1] The picture of some saint, usually painted on wood. There is generally one of them hung in the corner of every room in the houses of the Russians.

[1] A painting of a saint, typically done on wood. There's usually one of these hanging in the corner of every room in Russian homes.

[2] The name of a celebrated bandit of the last century, who for a long time offered resistance to the Imperial troops.

[2] The name of a famous bandit from the last century, who resisted the Imperial troops for a long time.

[3] For the purpose of torture.

For the sake of torture.

[4] An engagement in which Pougatcheff had the advantage.

[4] A confrontation where Pougatcheff held the upper hand.

[5] The name given to Frederick the Great by the Russian soldiers.

[5] The name that Russian soldiers called Frederick the Great.


CHAPTER XII.

THE ORPHAN.

The kibitka drew up in front of the Commandant’s house. The inhabitants had recognized Pougatcheff’s little bell, and came crowding around us. Shvabrin met the impostor at the foot of the steps. He was dressed as a Cossack, and had allowed his beard to grow. The traitor helped Pougatcheff to alight from the kibitka, expressing, in obsequious terms, his joy and zeal. On seeing me, he became confused; but quickly recovering himself, he stretched out his hand to me, saying:

The kibitka pulled up in front of the Commandant’s house. The locals recognized Pougatcheff’s little bell and gathered around us. Shvabrin met the impostor at the bottom of the steps. He was dressed like a Cossack and had let his beard grow. The traitor helped Pougatcheff get out of the kibitka, expressing his joy and eagerness in flattering terms. When he saw me, he looked confused; but quickly regaining his composure, he reached out his hand to me and said:

“And are you also one of us? You should have been so long ago!”

“And are you one of us too? You should have joined a long time ago!”

I turned away from him and made no reply.

I turned away from him and didn’t say anything.

My heart ached when we entered the well-known room, on the wall of which still hung the commission of the late Commandant, as a mournful epitaph of the past. Pougatcheff seated himself upon the same sofa on which Ivan Kouzmitch was accustomed to fall asleep, lulled by the scolding of his wife. Shvabrin himself brought him some brandy. Pougatcheff drank a glass, and said to him, pointing to me:

My heart hurt when we walked into the familiar room, where the commission of the late Commandant still hung on the wall like a sad reminder of the past. Pougatcheff sat down on the same sofa where Ivan Kouzmitch used to fall asleep, listening to his wife's nagging. Shvabrin brought him some brandy. Pougatcheff took a drink and said to Shvabrin, pointing at me:

“Give his lordship a glass.”

“Give him a drink.”

Shvabrin approached me with his tray, but I turned away from him a second time. He seemed to have become quite another person. With his usual sagacity, he had certainly perceived that Pougatcheff was dissatisfied with him. He cowered before him, and glanced at me with distrust.

Shvabrin came up to me with his tray, but I turned away from him again. He seemed to have transformed into a completely different person. With his usual insight, he had clearly realized that Pougatcheff was unhappy with him. He shrank back in fear and looked at me with suspicion.

Pougatcheff asked some questions concerning the condition of the fortress, the reports referring to the enemy’s army, and the like. Then suddenly and unexpectedly he said to him:

Pougatcheff asked a few questions about the state of the fortress, the reports about the enemy's army, and similar matters. Then, out of the blue, he said to him:

“Tell me, my friend, who is this young girl that you hold a prisoner here? Show her to me.”

“Tell me, my friend, who is this young girl you have locked up here? Show her to me.”

Shvabrin turned as pale as death.

Shvabrin turned as pale as a ghost.

“Czar,” said he, in a trembling voice... “Czar, she is not a prisoner ... she is ill ... she is in bed.”

“Czar,” he said, his voice shaking... “Czar, she isn’t a prisoner... she’s sick... she’s in bed.”

“Lead me to her,” said the impostor, rising from his seat.

“Take me to her,” said the impostor, getting up from his seat.

Refusal was impossible. Shvabrin conducted Pougatcheff to Maria Ivanovna’s room. I followed behind them.

Refusal was not an option. Shvabrin led Pougatcheff to Maria Ivanovna’s room. I trailed behind them.

Shvabrin stopped upon the stairs.

Shvabrin paused on the stairs.

“Czar,” said he: “you may demand of me whatever you please; but do not permit a stranger to enter my wife’s bedroom.”

“Czar,” he said, “you can ask me for anything you want; just don’t let a stranger go into my wife’s bedroom.”

I shuddered.

I freaked out.

“So you are married!” I said to Shvabrin, ready to tear him to pieces.

“So you’re married!” I said to Shvabrin, ready to rip him apart.

“Silence!” interrupted Pougatcheff: “that is my business. And you,” he continued, turning to Shvabrin, “keep your airs and graces to yourself: whether she be your wife or whether she be not, I will take to her whomsoever I please. Your lordship, follow me.”

“Silence!” interrupted Pougatcheff. “That’s my business. And you,” he said, turning to Shvabrin, “keep your attitude to yourself: whether she is your wife or not, I will approach her however I want. Your lordship, follow me.”

At the door of the room Shvabrin stopped again, and said in a faltering voice:

At the door of the room, Shvabrin paused again and said in a shaky voice:

“Czar, I must inform you that she is in a high fever, and has been raving incessantly for the last three days.”

“Czar, I need to let you know that she has a high fever and has been talking nonsensically nonstop for the last three days.”

“Open the door!” said Pougatcheff.

“Open the door!” Pougatcheff said.

Shvabrin began to search in his pockets and then said that he had not brought the key with him. Pougatcheff pushed the door with his foot; the lock gave way, the door opened, and we entered.

Shvabrin started searching through his pockets and then said he hadn’t brought the key. Pougatcheff kicked the door; the lock gave way, the door opened, and we walked in.

I glanced round the room—and nearly fainted away. On the floor, clad in a ragged peasant’s dress, sat Maria Ivanovna, pale, thin, and with dishevelled hair. Before her stood a pitcher of water, covered with a piece of bread. Seeing me, she shuddered and uttered a piercing cry. What I felt at that moment I cannot describe.

I looked around the room and nearly passed out. On the floor, wearing a torn peasant dress, sat Maria Ivanovna, looking pale, thin, and with messy hair. In front of her was a pitcher of water, covered with a piece of bread. When she saw me, she shuddered and let out a horrifying scream. I can’t put into words what I felt at that moment.

Pougatcheff looked at Shvabrin and said with a sarcastic smile:

Pougatcheff looked at Shvabrin and said with a sarcastic smile:

“You have a very nice hospital here!”

“You have a really nice hospital here!”

Then approaching Maria Ivanovna:

Then approaching Maria Ivanovna:

“Tell me, my little dove, why does your husband punish you in this manner?”

“Tell me, my little dove, why does your husband treat you like this?”

“My husband!” repeated she. “He is not my husband. I will never be his wife! I would rather die, and I will die, if I am not set free.”

“My husband!” she repeated. “He is not my husband. I will never be his wife! I would rather die, and I will die, if I am not set free.”

Pougatcheff cast a threatening glance at Shvabrin.

Pougatcheff shot a threatening look at Shvabrin.

“And you have dared to deceive me!” he said to him. “Do you know, scoundrel, what you deserve?”

“And you’ve dared to trick me!” he said to him. “Do you know, jerk, what you deserve?”

Shvabrin fell upon his knees.... At that moment contempt extinguished within me all feelings of hatred and resentment. I looked with disgust at the sight of a nobleman grovelling at the feet of a runaway Cossack.

Shvabrin dropped to his knees.... At that moment, contempt wiped away all my feelings of hatred and resentment. I looked with disgust at the sight of a nobleman crawling at the feet of a runaway Cossack.

Pougatcheff relented.

Pougatcheff gave in.

“I forgive you this time,” he said to Shvabrin: “but bear in mind that the next time you are guilty of an offence, I will remember this one also.”

“I forgive you this time,” he said to Shvabrin, “but keep in mind that if you mess up again, I will remember this one too.”

Then he turned to Maria Ivanovna and said to her kindly:

Then he looked at Maria Ivanovna and said to her warmly:

“Go, my pretty girl; I give you your liberty. I am the Czar.”

“Go on, my lovely girl; I set you free. I am the Czar.”

Maria Ivanovna glanced rapidly at him, and intuitively divined that before her stood the murderer of her parents. She covered her face with both hands and fainted away. I hastened towards her; but at that moment my old acquaintance, Palasha, very boldly entered the room, and began to attend to her young mistress. Pougatcheff quitted the apartment, and we all three entered the parlour.

Maria Ivanovna quickly looked at him and instinctively realized that she was face to face with her parents' murderer. She covered her face with both hands and fainted. I rushed towards her, but at that moment, my old friend Palasha boldly walked into the room and started to help her. Pougatcheff left the room, and the three of us went into the parlor.

“Well, your lordship,” said Pougatcheff smiling, “we have set the pretty girl free! What do you say to sending for the pope and making him marry his niece to you? If you like, I will act as father, and Shvabrin shall be your best man. We will then smoke and drink and make ourselves merry to our hearts’ content!”

“Well, your lordship,” said Pougatcheff with a smile, “we’ve set the pretty girl free! What do you think about calling for the pope to marry his niece to you? If you want, I can be the father, and Shvabrin can be your best man. Then we’ll smoke and drink and celebrate to our heart's content!”

What I feared took place. Shvabrin, hearing Pougatcheff’s proposal, was beside himself with rage.

What I feared happened. Shvabrin, hearing Pougatcheff’s proposal, was furious.

“Czar!” he exclaimed, in a transport of passion, “I am guilty; I have lied to you; but Grineff is deceiving you also. This young girl is not the pope’s niece: she is the daughter of Ivan Mironoff, who was hanged at the taking of the fortress.”

“Czar!” he shouted, filled with emotion, “I’m guilty; I’ve lied to you; but Grineff is deceiving you too. This young girl isn’t the pope’s niece: she’s the daughter of Ivan Mironoff, who was hanged when they took the fortress.”

Pougatcheff glanced at me with gleaming eyes.

Pougatcheff looked at me with bright eyes.

“What does this mean?” he asked in a gloomy tone.

“What does this mean?” he asked, sounding downcast.

“Shvabrin has told you the truth,” I replied in a firm voice.

“Shvabrin has told you the truth,” I said firmly.

“You did not tell me that,” replied Pougatcheff, whose face had become clouded.

“You didn’t tell me that,” replied Pougatcheff, whose face had become serious.

“Judge of the matter yourself,” I replied: “could I, in the presence of your people, declare that she was the daughter of Mironoff? They would have torn her to pieces! Nothing would have saved her!”

“Judge for yourself,” I replied: “could I, in front of your people, say that she was Mironoff's daughter? They would have ripped her apart! Nothing would have rescued her!”

“You are right,” said Pougatcheff smiling. “My drunkards would not have spared the poor girl; the pope’s wife did well to deceive them.”

“You're right,” said Pougatcheff with a smile. “My drunk guys wouldn’t have shown any mercy to the poor girl; the pope’s wife was smart to trick them.”

“Listen,” I continued, seeing him so well disposed; “I know not what to call you, and I do not wish to know.... But God is my witness that I would willingly repay you with my life for what you have done for me. But do not demand of me anything that is against my honour and my Christian conscience. You are my benefactor. End as you have begun: let me go away with that poor orphan wherever God will direct us. And wherever you may be, and whatever may happen to you, we will pray to God every day for the salvation of your soul....”

“Listen,” I continued, seeing he was in a good mood; “I don’t know what to call you, and I don’t want to know… But God is my witness that I would gladly give my life to repay you for what you’ve done for me. But please don’t ask me for anything that goes against my honor and my Christian conscience. You are my benefactor. Keep being as kind as you’ve been: let me go with that poor orphan wherever God leads us. And wherever you are and whatever happens to you, we will pray to God every day for the salvation of your soul…”

Pougatcheff’s fierce soul seemed touched.

Pougatcheff’s fierce spirit seemed touched.

“Be it as you wish!” said he. “Punish thoroughly or pardon thoroughly: that is my way. Take your beautiful one, take her wherever you like, and may God grant you love and counsel!”

“Do whatever you want!” he said. “Punish completely or forgive completely: that’s my style. Take your beautiful one, take her wherever you want, and may God give you love and wisdom!”

Then he turned to Shvabrin and ordered him to give me a safe conduct for all barriers and fortresses subjected to his authority. Shvabrin, completely dumbfounded, stood as if petrified. Pougatcheff then went off to inspect the fortress. Shvabrin accompanied him, and I remained behind under the pretext of making preparations for my departure.

Then he turned to Shvabrin and told him to provide me with safe passage through all the barriers and fortresses under his control. Shvabrin, completely stunned, stood there as if turned to stone. Pougatcheff then went to check on the fortress. Shvabrin went with him, and I stayed back, pretending to get ready for my departure.

I hastened to Maria’s room. The door was locked. I knocked.

I hurried to Maria’s room. The door was locked. I knocked.

“Who is there?” asked Palasha.

“Who’s there?” asked Palasha.

I called out my name. The sweet voice of Maria Ivanovna sounded from behind the door:

I called out my name. Maria Ivanovna's sweet voice came from behind the door:

“Wait a moment, Peter Andreitch. I am changing my dress. Go to Akoulina Pamphilovna; I shall be there presently.”

“Hold on a second, Peter Andreitch. I’m changing my dress. Go to Akoulina Pamphilovna; I’ll be there soon.”

I obeyed and made my way to the house of Father Jerasim. He and his wife came forward to meet me Savelitch had already informed them of what had happened.

I followed instructions and headed to Father Jerasim's house. He and his wife stepped forward to greet me; Savelitch had already told them what had happened.

“You are welcome, Peter Andreitch,” said the pope’s wife. “God has ordained that we should meet again. And how are you? Not a day has passed without our talking about you. And Maria Ivanovna, the poor little dove, what has she not suffered while you have been away! But tell us, little father, how did you manage to arrange matters with Pougatcheff? How was it that he did not put you to death? The villain be thanked for that, at all events!”

“You're welcome, Peter Andreitch,” said the pope’s wife. “It was meant to be that we meet again. How have you been? Not a day has gone by without us talking about you. And Maria Ivanovna, the poor thing, what hasn’t she gone through while you've been away! But tell us, dear father, how did you manage to handle things with Pougatcheff? How did he not end your life? Thank goodness for that, at least!”

“Enough, old woman,” interrupted Father Gerasim. “Don’t babble about everything that you know. There is; no salvation for chatterers. Come in, Peter Andreitch, I beg of you. It is a long, long time since we saw each other.” The pope’s wife set before me everything that she had in the house, without ceasing to chatter away for a single moment. She related to me in what manner Shvabrin had compelled them to deliver Maria Ivanovna up to him; how the poor girl wept and did not wish to be parted from them; how she had kept up a constant communication with them; by means of Palashka[1] (a bold girl who compelled the orderly himself to dance to her pipe); how she had advised Maria Ivanovna to write a letter to me, and so forth.

“Enough, old woman,” interrupted Father Gerasim. “Stop rambling about everything you know. There’s no salvation for chatterboxes. Come in, Peter Andreitch, please. It’s been forever since we last saw each other.” The pope’s wife laid out everything she had in the house while continuing to chatter non-stop. She told me how Shvabrin had forced them to hand Maria Ivanovna over to him; how the poor girl cried and didn’t want to be separated from them; how she had kept a constant communication with them through Palashka[1] (a bold girl who could make the orderly dance to her tune); how she suggested that Maria Ivanovna write a letter to me, and so on.

I then, in my turn, briefly related to them my story. The pope and his wife made the sign of the cross on hearing that; Pougatcheff had become acquainted with their deception.

I then, in my turn, briefly shared my story with them. The pope and his wife made the sign of the cross when they heard that; Pougatcheff had discovered their deception.

“The power of the Cross defend us!” ejaculated Akoulina Pamphilovna. “May God grant that the cloud will pass over. Well, well, Alexei Ivanitch, you are a very nice fellow: there is no denying that!”

“The power of the Cross protect us!” exclaimed Akoulina Pamphilovna. “Hopefully, this cloud will pass. Well, well, Alexei Ivanitch, you're a really good guy: that’s for sure!”

At that moment the door opened, and Maria Ivanovna entered the room with a smile upon her pale face. She had doffed her peasant’s dress, and was attired as before, plainly and becomingly.

At that moment, the door opened, and Maria Ivanovna entered the room with a smile on her pale face. She had taken off her peasant dress and was dressed as before, simply and attractively.

I grasped her hand and for some time could not utter a single word. We were both silent from fulness of heart. Our hosts felt that their presence was unnecessary to us, and so they withdrew. We were left by ourselves. Everything else was forgotten. We talked and talked and could not say enough to each other. Maria related to me all that had happened to her since the capture of the fortress; she described to me all the horror of her situation, all the trials which she had experienced at the hands of the detestable Shvabrin. We recalled to mind the happy days of the past, and we could not prevent the tears coming into our eyes. At last I began to explain to her my project. For her to remain in the fortress, subjected to Pougatcheff and commanded by Shvabrin, was impossible. Neither could I think of taking her to Orenburg, just then undergoing all the calamities of a siege. She had not a single relative in the whole world. I proposed to her that she should seek shelter with my parents. She hesitated at first: my father’s unfriendly disposition towards her frightened her. I made her mind easy on that score. I knew that my father would consider himself bound in honour to receive into his house the daughter of a brave and deserving soldier who had lost his life in the service of his country.

I took her hand, and for a while, I couldn't speak. We both stayed quiet, overwhelmed with emotion. Our hosts sensed we needed privacy, so they quietly left us alone. Everything else faded away. We chatted endlessly, trying to express everything we felt. Maria shared everything that had happened to her since the fortress was captured. She detailed all the horrors she faced, all the struggles inflicted by the awful Shvabrin. We reminisced about the happy days we once had, and tears filled our eyes. Finally, I started to share my plan with her. It was impossible for her to stay in the fortress under Pougatcheff and Shvabrin’s command. I also couldn’t think of taking her to Orenburg, which was suffering from a siege. She had no relatives left in the world. I suggested that she stay with my parents. She hesitated at first because she was worried about my father’s unfriendliness towards her. I reassured her about that. I knew he would feel it was his duty to welcome the daughter of a brave soldier who had given his life for the country.

“Dear Maria Ivanovna,” I said at last: “I look upon you as my wife. Strange circumstances have united us together indissolubly; nothing in the world can separate us.”

“Dear Maria Ivanovna,” I finally said, “I see you as my wife. Strange circumstances have bound us together permanently; nothing in the world can tear us apart.”

Maria Ivanovna listened to me without any assumption of affectation. She felt that her fate was linked with mine. But she repeated that she would never be my wife, except with the consent of my parents. I did not contradict her. We kissed each other fervently and passionately, and in this manner everything was resolved upon between us.

Maria Ivanovna listened to me without any pretenses. She felt that her destiny was tied to mine. But she insisted that she would never be my wife without my parents' approval. I didn’t argue with her. We kissed each other fervently and passionately, and in this way, everything was settled between us.

About an hour afterwards, the orderly brought me my safe conduct, inscribed with Pougatcheff’s scrawl, and informed me that his master wished to see me. I found him ready to st out on his road. I cannot describe what I felt on taking leave of this terrible man, this outcast, so villainously cruel to all except myself alone. But why should I not tell the truth? At that moment I felt drawn towards him by a powerful sympathy. I ardently wished to tear him away! from the midst of the scoundrels, whom he commanded, and save his head while there was yet time. Shvabrin, and the crowd gathered around us, prevented me from giving expression to all that filled my heart.

About an hour later, the orderly brought me my safe conduct, signed by Pougatcheff, and told me that his master wanted to see me. I found him ready to set out on his journey. I can’t describe what I felt when saying goodbye to this terrifying man, this outcast, so viciously cruel to everyone except me. But why shouldn’t I be honest? In that moment, I felt a strong sympathy for him. I desperately wanted to pull him away from the scoundrels he led and save him while there was still time. Shvabrin and the crowd around us stopped me from expressing everything I felt in my heart.

We parted as friends. Pougatcheff, catching sight of Akoulina Pamphilovna among the crowd, threatened her with his finger and winked significantly; then he seated himself in his kibitka[2] and gave orders to return to Berd; and when the horses started off, he leaned once out of the carriage, and cried out to me: “Farewell, your lordship! Perhaps we shall see each other again!”

We said goodbye as friends. Pougatcheff, noticing Akoulina Pamphilovna in the crowd, pointed at her threateningly and winked meaningfully; then he got into his kibitka[2] and told the driver to head back to Berd. As the horses took off, he leaned out of the carriage and shouted to me, “Goodbye, your lordship! Maybe we’ll meet again!”

We did indeed see each other again, but under what circumstances!

We definitely saw each other again, but under what circumstances!

Pougatcheff was gone. I stood for a long time gazing across the white steppe, over which his troika[6] went gliding rapidly. The crowd dispersed. Shvabrin disappeared. I returned to the pope’s house. Everything was ready for our departure; I did not wish to delay any longer. Our luggage had already been deposited in the Commandant’s old travelling carriage. The horses were harnessed in a twinkling. Maria Ivanovna went to pay a farewell visit to the graves of her parents, who were buried behind the church. I wished to accompany her, but she begged of me to let her go alone. After a few minutes she returned silently weeping. The carriage was ready. Father Gerasim and his wife came out upon the steps. Maria Ivanovna, Palasha and I took our places inside the kibitka, while Savelitch seated himself in the front.

Pougatcheff was gone. I stood for a long time staring across the white steppe, where his troika[6] was gliding quickly. The crowd dispersed. Shvabrin vanished. I headed back to the pope’s house. Everything was set for our departure; I didn’t want to delay any longer. Our luggage was already loaded in the Commandant’s old travel carriage. The horses were harnessed in no time. Maria Ivanovna went to say goodbye at her parents’ graves, which were behind the church. I wanted to go with her, but she insisted on going alone. A few minutes later, she returned, quietly sobbing. The carriage was ready. Father Gerasim and his wife came out onto the steps. Maria Ivanovna, Palasha, and I took our seats inside the kibitka, while Savelitch positioned himself in the front.

“Farewell, Maria Ivanovna, my little dove; farewell, Peter Andreitch, my fine falcon!” said the pope’s good wife. “A safe journey, and may God bless you both and make you happy!”

“Goodbye, Maria Ivanovna, my little dove; goodbye, Peter Andreitch, my fine falcon!” said the pope’s good wife. “Have a safe trip, and may God bless you both and make you happy!”

We drove off. At the window of the Commandant’s house I perceived Shvabrin standing. His face wore an expression of gloomy malignity. I did not wish to triumph over a defeated enemy, so I turned my eyes the other way.

We drove away. At the window of the Commandant’s house, I saw Shvabrin standing there. His face showed a look of dark resentment. I didn’t want to gloat over a defeated enemy, so I looked the other way.

At last we passed out of the gate, and left the fortress of Bailogorsk behind us for ever.

At last, we walked out of the gate and left the fortress of Bailogorsk behind us for good.


[1] Diminutive of Palasha.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Short form of Palasha.

[2] An open vehicle drawn by three horses yoked abreast.

[2] A vehicle with no sides pulled by three horses side by side.


CHAPTER XIII.

THE ARREST.

United so unexpectedly with the dear girl, about whom I was so terribly uneasy that very morning, I could scarcely believe the evidence of my senses, and imagined that everything that had happened to me was nothing but an empty dream. Maria Ivanovna gazed thoughtfully, now at me, now at the road, and seemed as if she had not yet succeeded in recovering her senses. We were both silent. Our hearts were too full of emotion. The time passed almost imperceptibly, and after journeying for about two hours, we reached the next fortress, which was also subject to Pougatcheff. Here we changed horses. By the rapidity with which this was effected, and by the obliging manner of the bearded Cossack who had been appointed Commandant by Pougatcheff, I perceived that, thanks to the gossip of our driver, I was taken for a favourite of their master.

United so unexpectedly with the dear girl, whom I had felt so anxious about that very morning, I could hardly believe my senses and thought that everything that had happened to me was just a vivid dream. Maria Ivanovna looked thoughtfully, now at me, now at the road, as if she hadn't quite regained her composure yet. We were both silent. Our hearts were too full of emotion. Time passed almost without notice, and after traveling for about two hours, we reached the next fortress, which was also under Pougatcheff's control. Here we switched horses. From how quickly this was done and the friendly attitude of the bearded Cossack who had been appointed Commandant by Pougatcheff, I realized that, thanks to our driver's chatter, I was being seen as a favorite of their master.

We continued our journey. It began to grow dark. We approached a small town, where, according to the bearded Commandant, there was a strong detachment on its way to join the impostor. We were stopped by the sentries. In answer to the challenge: “Who goes there?” our driver replied in a loud voice: “The Czar’s friend with his little, wife.”

We kept going on our journey as it started to get dark. We got close to a small town where, according to the bearded Commandant, a strong unit was on its way to join the impostor. The sentries stopped us. When they challenged us with, “Who goes there?” our driver answered loudly, “The Czar’s friend with his little wife.”

Suddenly a troop of hussars surrounded us, uttering the most terrible curses.

Suddenly, a group of hussars surrounded us, shouting the worst curses.

“Step down, friend of the devil!” said a moustached sergeant-major. “We will make it warm for you and your little wife!”

“Step down, friend of the devil!” said a mustached sergeant-major. “We’ll make it tough for you and your little wife!”

I got out of the kibitka and requested to be brought before their commander. On seeing my officer’s uniform, the soldiers ceased their imprecations, and the sergeant conducted me to the major.

I got out of the kibitka and asked to be taken to their commander. When the soldiers saw my officer’s uniform, they stopped their curses, and the sergeant took me to the major.

Savelitch followed me, muttering:

Savelitch followed me, mumbling:

“So much for your being a friend of the Czar! Out of the frying-pan into the fire. Lord Almighty! how is all this going to end?”

“So much for your friendship with the Czar! Out of the frying pan and into the fire. Good Lord! How is all of this going to end?”

The kibitka followed behind us at a slow pace.

The kibitka trailed behind us at a slow speed.

In about five minutes we arrived at a small, well-lighted house. The sergeant-major left me under a guard and entered to announce me. He returned immediately and informed me that his Highness had no time to receive me, but that he had ordered that I should be taken to prison, and my wife conducted into his presence.

In about five minutes, we reached a small, well-lit house. The sergeant-major left me under guard and went inside to announce me. He came back right away and told me that his Highness didn’t have time to see me, but he had ordered that I be taken to prison, and my wife be brought to meet him.

“What does this mean?” I exclaimed in a rage. “Has he taken leave of his senses?”

“What does this mean?” I shouted in anger. “Has he lost his mind?”

“I do not know, your lordship,” replied the sergeant-major. “Only his Highness has ordered that your lordship should be taken to prison, and her ladyship conducted into his presence, your lordship!”

“I don’t know, my lord,” replied the sergeant-major. “All I know is that his Highness has ordered that you should be taken to prison, and her ladyship brought before him, my lord!”

I dashed up the steps. The sentinel did not think of detaining me, and I made my way straight into the room, where six Jiussar officers were playing at cards. The major was dealing. What was my astonishment when, looking at him attentively, I recognized Ivan Ivanovitch Zourin, who had once beaten me at play in the Simbirsk tavern.

I rushed up the stairs. The guard didn’t bother to stop me, and I headed straight into the room, where six Jiussar officers were playing cards. The major was dealing. I was shocked when, looking at him closely, I recognized Ivan Ivanovitch Zourin, who had once beaten me at cards in the Simbirsk tavern.

“Is it possible?” I exclaimed. “Ivan Ivanovitch! Is it really you?”

“Is it possible?” I exclaimed. “Ivan Ivanovitch! Is it really you?”

“Zounds! Peter Andreitch! What chance has brought you here? Where have you come from? How is it with you, brother? Won’t you join in a game of cards?”

“Wow! Peter Andreitch! What brings you here? Where did you come from? How are you doing, brother? Want to join in a game of cards?”

“Thank you, but I would much rather you give orders for quarters to be assigned to me.”

“Thank you, but I would much prefer if you could arrange for a place for me to stay.”

“What sort of quarters do you want? Stay with me.”

"What kind of place do you want? Stay with me."

“I cannot: I am not alone.”

"I can't: I'm not by myself."

“Well, bring your comrade with you.”

“Well, bring your friend with you.”

“I have no comrade with me; I am with a—lady.”

“I’m alone; I’m with a woman.”

“A lady! Where did you pick her up? Aha, brother mine!”

“A lady! Where did you find her? Aha, my brother!”

And with these words, Zourin whistled so significantly that all the others burst out laughing, and I felt perfectly confused.

And with that, Zourin whistled in such a way that everyone else started laughing, and I felt completely bewildered.

“Well,” continued Zourin: “let it be so. You shall have quarters. But it is a pity.... We should have had one of our old sprees.... I say, boy! Why don’t you bring in Pougatcheff’s lady friend? Or is she obstinate? Tell her that she need not be afraid, that the gentleman is very kind and will do her no harm—then bring her in by the collar.”

“Well,” Zourin continued, “let it be so. You can have a place to stay. But it’s too bad... We should have had one of our old parties... I mean, hey! Why don’t you bring in Pougatcheff’s lady friend? Or is she being stubborn? Tell her she doesn’t need to be scared, that the guy is really nice and won’t hurt her—then just bring her in by the collar.”

“What do you mean?” said I to Zourin. “What lady-friend of Pougatcheff’s are you talking of? It is the daughter of the late Captain Mironoff. I have released her from captivity, and I am now conducting her to my father’s country seat, where I am going to leave her.”

“What do you mean?” I asked Zourin. “Which lady-friend of Pougatcheff are you talking about? It’s the daughter of the late Captain Mironoff. I’ve freed her from captivity, and I’m now taking her to my father's country home, where I'm going to leave her.”

“What! Was it you then who was announced to me just now? In the name of Heaven! what does all this mean?”

“What! Were you the one who was just announced to me? For Heaven's sake, what does all this mean?”

“I will tell you later on. For the present, I beg of you to set at ease the mind of this poor girl, who has been terribly frightened by your hussars.”

“I'll tell you later. For now, please help calm this poor girl, who has been really scared by your hussars.”

Zourin immediately issued the necessary orders. He went out himself into the street to apologize to Maria Ivanovna for the involuntary misunderstanding, and ordered the sergeant-major to conduct her to the best lodging in the town. I remained to spend the night with him.

Zourin quickly gave the orders that were needed. He went out into the street himself to apologize to Maria Ivanovna for the unintentional misunderstanding and instructed the sergeant-major to take her to the best lodging in town. I stayed behind to spend the night with him.

We had supper, and when we two were left together, I related to him my adventures. Zourin listened to me with the greatest attention. When I had finished, he shook his head, and said:

We had dinner, and when it was just the two of us, I shared my adventures with him. Zourin listened to me very intently. When I finished, he shook his head and said:

“That is all very well, brother; but there is one thing which is not so; why the devil do you want to get married? As an officer and a man of honour, I do not wish to deceive you; but, believe me, marriage is all nonsense. Why should you saddle yourself with a wife and be compelled to dandle children? Scout the idea. Listen to me: shake off this Captain’s daughter. I have cleared the road to Simbirsk, and it is quite safe. Send her to-morrow by herself to your parents, and you remain with my detachment. There is no need for you to return to Orenburg. If you should again fall into the hands of the rebels, you may not escape from them so easily a second time. In this way your love folly will die a natural death, and everything will end satisfactorily.”

“That sounds good, brother; but there’s one thing that’s not right—why on earth do you want to get married? As an officer and a man of honor, I don’t want to mislead you; but honestly, marriage is just ridiculous. Why would you burden yourself with a wife and have to deal with kids? Forget the idea. Listen to me: break things off with this Captain’s daughter. I’ve cleared the road to Simbirsk, and it’s completely safe. Send her tomorrow by herself to your parents, and you stay with my unit. There’s no reason for you to go back to Orenburg. If you fall into the hands of the rebels again, you might not get away so easily a second time. This way, your romantic nonsense will fade away naturally, and everything will work out fine.”

Although I did not altogether agree with him, yet I felt that duty and honour demanded my presence in the army of the Empress. I resolved to follow Zourin’s advice: to send Maria Ivanovna to my father’s estate, and to remain with his detachment.

Even though I didn't completely agree with him, I felt that duty and honor required me to be in the Empress's army. I decided to take Zourin's advice: to send Maria Ivanovna to my father's estate and to stay with his unit.

Savelitch came in to help me to undress; I told him that he was to get ready the next day to accompany Maria Ivanovna on her journey. He began to make excuses.

Savelitch came in to help me get undressed; I told him to get ready the next day to accompany Maria Ivanovna on her trip. He started making excuses.

“What do you say, my lord? How can I leave you? Who will look after you? What will your parents say?”

“What do you think, my lord? How can I leave you? Who will take care of you? What will your parents say?”

Knowing the obstinate disposition of my follower, I resolved to get round him by wheedling and coaxing him.

Knowing my follower's stubborn nature, I decided to win him over by sweet-talking and flattering him.

“My dear friend, Arkhip Savelitch!” I said to him: “do not refuse me; be my benefactor. I do not require a servant here, and I should not feel easy if Maria Ivanovna were to set out on her journey without you. By serving her you will be serving me, for I am firmly resolved to marry her, as soon as circumstances will permit.”

“My dear friend, Arkhip Savelitch!” I said to him, “please don’t say no; be my supporter. I don’t need a servant here, and I wouldn’t feel right if Maria Ivanovna were to start her journey without you. By helping her, you’ll be helping me, because I’m determined to marry her as soon as the situation allows.”

Here Savelitch clasped his hands with an indescribable look of astonishment.

Here Savelitch clasped his hands with a look of astonishment that was beyond words.

“To marry!” he repeated: “the child wants to marry! But what will your father say? And your mother, what will she think?”

“To marry!” he repeated. “The kid wants to marry! But what will your dad say? And what about your mom, what will she think?”

“They will give their consent, without a doubt, when they know Maria Ivanovna,” I replied. “I count upon you. My father and mother have great confidence in you; you will therefore intercede for us, won’t you?”

“They'll definitely agree once they get to know Maria Ivanovna,” I replied. “I’m counting on you. My parents trust you a lot; so, you'll help us out, right?”

The old man was touched.

The old man felt moved.

“Oh, my father, Peter Andreitch!” he replied, “although you are thinking of getting married a little too early, yet Maria Ivanovna is such a good young lady, that it would be a pity to let the opportunity escape. I will do as you wish. I will accompany her, the angel, and I will humbly say to your parents, that such a bride does not need a dowry.”

“Oh, my father, Peter Andreitch!” he replied, “even though you’re considering getting married a bit too soon, Maria Ivanovna is such a wonderful young woman that it would be a shame to let this chance slip away. I will do as you wish. I will take her, the angel, and I will respectfully tell your parents that such a bride doesn’t need a dowry.”

I thanked Savelitch, and then lay down to sleep in the same room with Zourin. Feeling very much excited, I began to chatter. At first Zourin listened to my remarks very willingly; but little by little his words became rarer and more disconnected, and at last, instead of replying to’ one of my questions, he began to snore. I stopped talking and soon followed his example.

I thanked Savelitch and then lay down to sleep in the same room as Zourin. Feeling really excited, I started to chat. At first, Zourin listened to me quite willingly, but gradually his responses became less frequent and more scattered, and eventually, instead of answering one of my questions, he started to snore. I stopped talking and soon fell asleep, too.

The next morning I betook myself to Maria Ivanovna. I communicated to her my plans. She recognized the reasonableness of them, and immediately agreed to carry them out. Zourin’s detachment was to leave the town that day. There was no time to be lost. I at once took leave of Maria Ivanovna, confiding her to the care of Savelitch, and giving her a letter to my parents.

The next morning, I went to see Maria Ivanovna. I shared my plans with her. She saw that they made sense and quickly agreed to help me with them. Zourin's group was set to leave town that day. There was no time to waste. I said goodbye to Maria Ivanovna, entrusting her to Savelitch's care, and gave her a letter for my parents.

Maria burst into tears.

Maria started crying.

“Farewell, Peter Andreitch,” said she in a gentle voice. “God alone knows whether we shall ever see each other again or not; but I will never forget you; till my dying day you alone shall live in my heart!”

“Goodbye, Peter Andreitch,” she said softly. “Only God knows if we will ever see each other again; but I will never forget you; until my last day, you will always live in my heart!”

I was unable to reply. There was a crowd of people around us, and I did not wish to give way to my feelings before them. At last she departed. I returned to Zourin, silent and depressed. He endeavoured to cheer me up, and I tried to divert my thoughts; we spent the day in noisy mirth, and in the evening we set out on our march.

I couldn't respond. There was a crowd of people around us, and I didn't want to show my feelings in front of them. Finally, she left. I went back to Zourin, feeling quiet and down. He tried to lift my spirits, and I did my best to distract myself; we spent the day in loud laughter, and in the evening, we started our journey.

It was now near the end of February. The winter, which had rendered all military movements extremely difficult, was drawing to its close, and our generals began to make preparations for combined action. Pougatcheff was still under the walls of Orenburg, but our divisions united and began to close in from every side upon the rebel camp. On the appearance of our troops, the revolted villages returned to their allegiance; the rebel bands everywhere retreated before us, and everything gave promise of a speedy and successful termination to the campaign.

It was now close to the end of February. The winter, which had made all military movements really tough, was coming to an end, and our generals started making plans for coordinated action. Pougatcheff was still laying siege to Orenburg, but our divisions came together and began to surround the rebel camp from all sides. When our troops arrived, the revolted villages pledged their loyalty again; the rebel groups retreated everywhere in front of us, and everything suggested a quick and successful end to the campaign.

Soon afterwards Prince Golitzin defeated Pougatcheff under the walls of the fortress of Tatischtscheff, routed his troops, relieved Orenburg, and to all appearances seemed to have given the final and decisive blow to the rebellion. Zourin was sent at this time against a band of rebellious Bashkirs, who, however, dispersed before we were able to come up with them. The spring found us in a little Tartar village. The rivers overflowed their banks, and the roads became impassable. We consoled ourselves for our inaction with the thought that there would soon be an end to this tedious petty warfare with brigands and savages.

Soon after, Prince Golitzin defeated Pougatcheff at the fortress of Tatischtscheff, routed his troops, relieved Orenburg, and seemed to have delivered the final decisive blow to the rebellion. Zourin was sent at this time against a group of rebellious Bashkirs, who, however, scattered before we could catch up with them. By spring, we were in a small Tartar village. The rivers had overflowed their banks, making the roads impossible to navigate. We comforted ourselves for our inactivity with the thought that this tedious petty warfare with bandits and savages would soon come to an end.

But Pougatcheff was not yet taken. He soon made his appearance in the manufacturing districts of Siberia, where he collected new bands of followers and once more commenced his marauding expeditions. Reports of fresh successes on his part were soon in circulation. We heard of the destruction of several Siberian fortresses. Then came the news of the capture of Kazan, and the march of the impostor to Moscow, which greatly disturbed the leaders of the army, who had fondly imagined that the power of the despised rebel had been completely broken. Zourin received orders to cross the Volga.

But Pougatcheff wasn't caught yet. He soon showed up in the manufacturing areas of Siberia, where he gathered new groups of followers and started his raiding missions again. News of his latest successes quickly spread. We heard about the destruction of several Siberian fortresses. Then came the word about the capture of Kazan and the impostor's march to Moscow, which really unsettled the army leaders, who had naively thought that the power of the hated rebel had been totally crushed. Zourin got orders to cross the Volga.

I will not describe our march and the conclusion of the war. I will only say that the campaign was as calamitous as it possibly could be. Law and order came to an end everywhere, and the land-holders concealed themselves in the woods. Bands of robbers scoured the country in all directions; the commanders of isolated detachments punished and pardoned as they pleased; and the condition of the extensive territory in which the conflagration raged, was terrible.... Heaven grant that we may never see such, a senseless and merciless revolt again!

I won't talk about our march or how the war ended. I'll just say that the campaign was as disastrous as it could have been. Law and order totally broke down everywhere, and the landowners hid in the woods. Groups of thieves roamed the countryside in every direction; the leaders of small units punished and pardoned people as they saw fit; and the state of the large area where the firestorm raged was awful... I hope we never have to witness such a pointless and brutal uprising again!

Pougatcheff took to flight, pursued by Ivan Ivanovitch Michelson. We soon heard of his complete overthrow. At last Zourin received news of the capture of the impostor, and, at the same time, orders to halt. The war was ended. At last it was possible for me to return to my parents. The thought of embracing them, and of seeing Maria Ivanovna, again, of whom I had received no information, filled me with delight. I danced about like a child. Zourin laughed and said with a shrug of his shoulders:

Pougatcheff ran away, chased by Ivan Ivanovitch Michelson. We quickly learned of his total defeat. Finally, Zourin got news that the impostor had been captured, and along with that, orders to stop. The war was over. I could finally go back to my parents. The idea of hugging them and seeing Maria Ivanovna again, about whom I hadn’t heard anything, made me really happy. I twirled around like a kid. Zourin laughed and shrugged his shoulders, saying:

“No good will come of it! If you get married, you are lost!”

“No good will come of it! If you get married, you’re doomed!”

In the meantime a strange feeling poisoned my joy: the thought of that evil-doer, covered with the blood of so many innocent victims, and of the punishment that awaited him, troubled me involuntarily.

In the meantime, a strange feeling soured my joy: the thought of that wrongdoer, drenched in the blood of so many innocent victims, and the punishment that awaited him, bothered me against my will.

“Emelia, Emelia!”[1] I said to myself with vexation, “why did you not dash yourself against the bayonets, or fall beneath the bullets? That was the best thing you could have done.”[2]

“Emelia, Emelia!”[1] I said to myself in frustration, “Why didn’t you just throw yourself onto the bayonets or fall under the bullets? That would’ve been the best move you could have made.”[2]

And how could I feel otherwise? The thought of him was inseparably connected with the thought of the mercy which he had shown to me in one of the most terrible moments of my life, and with the deliverance of my bride from the hands of the detested Shvabrin.

And how could I feel any differently? The thought of him was tightly linked to the mercy he showed me during one of the worst times in my life, and to the rescue of my bride from the hands of the hated Shvabrin.

Zourin granted me leave of absence. In a few days’ time I should again be in the midst of my family, and should once again set eyes upon the face of my Maria Ivanovna.... Suddenly an unexpected storm burst upon me.

Zourin gave me some time off. In just a few days, I would be back with my family and would see my Maria Ivanovna again.... Suddenly, an unexpected storm hit me.

On the day of my departure, and at the very moment when I was preparing to set out, Zourin came to my hut, holding in his hand a paper, and looking exceedingly troubled. A pang went through my heart. I felt alarmed, without knowing why. He sent my servant out of the room, and said that he had something to tell me.

On the day I was supposed to leave, just as I was getting ready to go, Zourin came to my hut, holding a piece of paper and looking really worried. I felt a twist in my heart. I was anxious, not really sure why. He asked my servant to step out of the room and said he had something to tell me.

“What is it?” I asked with uneasiness.

“What is it?” I asked nervously.

“Something rather disagreeable,” replied he, giving me the paper. “Read what I have just received.”

“Something kind of unpleasant,” he said, handing me the paper. “Check out what I just got.”

I read it: it was a secret order to all the commanders of detachments to arrest me wherever I might be found, and to send me without delay under a strong guard to Kazan, to appear before the Commission instituted for the trial of Pougatcheff.

I read it: it was a secret order to all the unit leaders to arrest me wherever I was found and to send me immediately under heavy guard to Kazan, to appear before the Commission set up for the trial of Pougatcheff.

The paper nearly fell from my hands.

The paper almost slipped from my hands.

“There is no help for it,” said Zourin, “my duty is to obey orders. Probably the report of your intimacy with Pougatcheff has in some way reached the ears of the authorities. I hope that the affair will have no serious consequences, and that you will be able to justify yourself before the Commission. Keep up your spirits and set out at once.”

“There’s nothing I can do,” said Zourin, “I just have to follow orders. It seems like the authorities have probably heard about your closeness with Pougatcheff. I hope this won’t lead to serious issues for you and that you can explain things to the Commission. Stay strong and get going right away.”

My conscience was clear, and I did not fear having to appear before the tribunal; but the thought that the hour of my meeting with Maria might be deferred for several months, filled me with misgivings.

My conscience was clear, and I wasn't worried about having to stand before the tribunal; but the idea that I might have to wait several months to see Maria made me uneasy.

The telega[3] was ready. Zourin took a friendly leave of me, and I took my place in the vehicle. Two hussars with drawn swords seated themselves, one on each side of me, and we set out for our destination.

The telega[3] was ready. Zourin said goodbye to me, and I got into the vehicle. Two hussars with their swords drawn sat down on either side of me, and we headed out to our destination.


[1] Diminutive of Emelian.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Short form of Emelian.

[2] After having advanced to the gates of Moscow, Pougatcheff was defeated, and being afterwards sold by his accomplices for 100,000 roubles, he was imprisoned in an iron cage and carried to Moscow, where he was executed in the year 1775.

[2] After reaching the gates of Moscow, Pougatcheff was defeated, and later sold by his accomplices for 100,000 roubles. He was imprisoned in an iron cage and taken to Moscow, where he was executed in 1775.

[3] An open vehicle without springs.

[3] A vehicle with no springs and an open design.


CHAPTER XIV.

THE SENTENCE.

I felt convinced that the cause of my arrest was my absenting myself from Orenburg without leave. I could easily justify myself on that score: for sallying out against the enemy had not only not been prohibited, but had even been encouraged. I might be accused of undue rashness instead of disobedience of orders. But my friendly intercourse with Pougatcheff could be proved by several witnesses, and could not but at least appear very suspicious. During the whole of the journey I thought of the examination that awaited me, and mentally prepared the answers that I should make. I resolved to tell the plain unvarnished truth before the court, feeling convinced that this was the simplest and, at the same time, the surest way of justifying myself.

I was sure that my arrest was because I left Orenburg without permission. I could easily defend myself on that point: going out to fight the enemy hadn’t just been allowed, it had actually been encouraged. I might be criticized for being reckless instead of disobeying orders. However, my friendly interactions with Pougatcheff could be confirmed by several witnesses, which might look very suspicious. Throughout the entire journey, I thought about the questioning that awaited me and mentally prepared the answers I would give. I decided to tell the plain and simple truth in front of the court, convinced that this was the easiest and most reliable way to defend myself.

I arrived at Kazan—the town had been plundered and set on fire. In the streets, instead of houses, there were to be seen heaps of burnt stones, and blackened walls without roofs or windows. Such were the traces left by Pougatcheff! I was conducted to the fortress which had escaped the ravages of the fire. The hussars delivered me over to the officer of the guard. The latter ordered a blacksmith to be sent for. Chains were placed round my feet and fastened together. Then I was taken to the prison and left alone in a dark and narrow dungeon, with four blank walls and a small window protected by iron gratings.

I arrived in Kazan—the town had been looted and set on fire. In the streets, instead of houses, there were piles of burned stones and charred walls without roofs or windows. These were the remnants left by Pougatcheff! I was taken to the fortress that had survived the fire's destruction. The hussars handed me over to the officer on duty. He ordered for a blacksmith to be called. Chains were placed around my feet and locked together. Then I was taken to the prison and left alone in a dark, narrow cell, with four bare walls and a small window covered by iron bars.

Such a beginning boded no good to me. For all that, I did not lose hope nor courage. I had recourse to the consolation of all those in affliction, and after having tasted for the first time the sweet comforting of prayer poured out from a pure but sorrow-stricken heart, I went off into a calm sleep, without thinking of what might happen to me.

Such a beginning didn't look promising for me. Still, I didn't lose hope or courage. I turned to the comfort that everyone in distress seeks, and after experiencing the soothing power of prayer from a pure but heavy heart for the first time, I drifted off into a peaceful sleep, not worrying about what might come my way.

The next morning the gaoler awoke me with the announcement that I was to appear before the Commission. Two soldiers conducted me through a courtyard to the Commandant’s house: they stopped in the ante-room and allowed me to enter the inner room by myself.

The next morning, the guard woke me up with the news that I had to appear before the Commission. Two soldiers escorted me through a courtyard to the Commandant’s house; they paused in the outer room and let me go into the inner room on my own.

I found myself in a good-sized apartment At the table, which was covered with papers, sat two men: an elderly general, of a cold and stem aspect, and a young captain of the Guards, of about twenty-eight years of age, and of very agreeable and affable appearance. Near the window, at a separate table, sat the secretary, with a pen behind his ear, and bending over his paper, ready to write down my depositions.

I found myself in a decent-sized apartment. At the table, which was covered with papers, sat two men: an elderly general, with a stern and cold look, and a young captain of the Guards, around twenty-eight years old, with a very pleasant and friendly appearance. Near the window, at a separate table, sat the secretary, with a pen behind his ear, leaning over his paper, ready to write down my statements.

The examination began. I was asked my name and profession. The General inquired if I was the son of Andrei Petrovitch Grineff, and on my replying in the affirmative, he exclaimed in a stem tone:

The examination started. I was asked for my name and job. The General wanted to know if I was the son of Andrei Petrovitch Grineff, and when I confirmed that I was, he said in a stern voice:

“It is a pity that such an honourable man should have such an unworthy son!”

“It’s a shame that such an honorable man has such an unworthy son!”

I calmly replied that whatever were the accusations against me, I hoped to be able to refute them by the candid avowal of the truth.

I calmly responded that no matter what the accusations were against me, I hoped to prove them wrong by honestly admitting the truth.

My assurance did not please him.

My reassurance didn’t make him happy.

“You are very audacious, my friend,” said he, frowning: “but we have dealt with others like you.”

“You're really bold, my friend,” he said, frowning. “But we've handled people like you before.”

Then the young officer asked me under what circumstances and at what time I had entered Pougatcheff’s service, and in what affairs I had been employed by him.

Then the young officer asked me about the circumstances and time when I had joined Pougatcheff’s service, and what tasks I had worked on for him.

I replied indignantly, that, as an officer and a nobleman, I could never have entered Pougatcheff’s service, and could never have received any commission from him whatever.

I replied angrily that, as an officer and a nobleman, I could never have joined Pougatcheff’s service or taken any position from him, no matter what.

“How comes it then,” continued the interrogator, “that the nobleman and officer was the only one spared by the impostor, while all his comrades were cruelly murdered? How comes it that this same officer and nobleman could revel with the rebellious scoundrels, and receive from the leader of the villains presents, consisting of a pelisse, a horse, and half a rouble? Whence came such strange friendship, and upon what does it rest, if not upon treason, or at least upon abominable and unpardonable cowardice?”

“How is it then,” the interrogator continued, “that the nobleman and officer was the only one spared by the impostor, while all his comrades were brutally killed? How is it that this same officer and nobleman could celebrate with the rebellious scoundrels and receive from the leader of the villains gifts, including a coat, a horse, and half a rouble? Where did such an unusual friendship come from, and what is it based on, if not treason, or at the very least, despicable and unforgivable cowardice?”

I was deeply offended by the words of the officer of the Guards, and I began to defend myself with great warmth. I related how my acquaintance with Pougatcheff began upon the steppe during a snow-storm, how he had recognized me at the capture of the fortress of Bailogorsk and spared my life. I admitted that I had received a pelisse and a horse from the impostor, but that I had defended the fortress of Bailogorsk against the rebels to the last extremity. In conclusion I appealed to my General, who could bear witness to my zeal during the disastrous siege of Orenburg.

I was really offended by what the Guards officer said, and I started to defend myself passionately. I explained how I first met Pougatcheff on the steppe during a snowstorm, how he recognized me when they captured the fortress of Bailogorsk, and how he spared my life. I acknowledged that I had received a pelisse and a horse from the impostor, but I also pointed out that I defended the fortress of Bailogorsk against the rebels to the very end. In the end, I appealed to my General, who could confirm my dedication during the terrible siege of Orenburg.

The stern old man took up from the table an open letter and began to read it aloud:

The serious old man picked up an open letter from the table and started to read it out loud:

“In reply to your Excellency’s inquiry respecting Ensign Grineff, who is charged with being implicated in the present insurrection and with entering into communication with the leader of the robbers, contrary to the rules of the service and the oath of allegiance, I have the honour to report that the said Ensign Grineff formed part of the garrison in Orenburg from the beginning of October 1773 to the twenty-fourth of February of the present year, on which date he quitted the town, and since that time he has not made his appearance again. We have heard from some deserters that he was in Pougatcheff’s camp, and that he accompanied him to the fortress of Bailogorsk, where he had formerly been garrisoned. With respect to his conduct, I can only....”

“In response to your Excellency’s inquiry about Ensign Grineff, who is accused of being involved in the current uprising and of communicating with the leader of the robbers, against the rules of service and his oath of allegiance, I have the honor to report that Ensign Grineff was part of the garrison in Orenburg from early October 1773 until February 24 of this year, when he left the town and hasn’t been seen since. We’ve heard from some deserters that he was in Pougatcheff’s camp and that he went with him to the fortress of Bailogorsk, where he had previously been stationed. As for his conduct, I can only....”

Here the General interrupted his reading and said to me harshly:

Here the General stopped reading and said to me sternly:

“What do you say now by way of justification?”

“What do you say now to justify yourself?”

I was about to continue as I began and explain the state of affairs between myself and Maria Ivanovna as frankly as all the rest, but suddenly I felt an invincible disgust at the thought of doing so. It occurred to my mind, that if I mentioned her name, the Commission would summon her to appear, and the thought of connecting her name with the vile doings of hardened villains, and of herself being confronted with them—this terrible idea produced such an impression upon me, that I became confused and maintained silence.

I was ready to go on and explain the situation between me and Maria Ivanovna just as honestly as everything else, but then I suddenly felt an overwhelming disgust at the idea of doing so. It crossed my mind that if I said her name, the Commission would call her in, and the thought of linking her name to the terrible actions of hardened criminals—and her having to face them—was such a dreadful idea that it left me confused and I fell silent.

My judges, who seemed at first to have listened to my answers with a certain amount of good-will, were once more prejudiced against me on perceiving my confusion. The officer of the Guards demanded that I should be confronted with my principal accuser. The General ordered that the “rascal of yesterday” should be summoned. I turned round quickly towards the door, to await the appearance of my accuser. After a few moments I heard the clanking of chains, the door opened, and—Shvabrin entered the room. I was astonished at the change in his appearance. He was terribly thin and pale. His hair, but a short time ago as black as pitch, was now quite grey; his long beard was unkempt. He repeated all his accusations in a weak but determined voice. According to his account, I had been sent by Pougatcheff to Orenburg as a spy; every day I used to ride out to the advanced posts, in order to transmit written information of all that took place within the town; that at last I had gone quite over to the side of the usurper and had accompanied him from fortress to fortress, endeavouring in every way to injure my companions in crime, in order to occupy their places and profit the better by the rewards of the impostor.

My judges, who initially seemed to listen to my answers somewhat favorably, became biased against me again when they noticed my confusion. The officer of the Guards insisted that I be confronted with my main accuser. The General commanded that the "scoundrel from yesterday" be summoned. I quickly turned toward the door to wait for my accuser's arrival. After a few moments, I heard the sound of chains clanking, the door opened, and—Shvabrin walked into the room. I was taken aback by the change in his appearance. He was extremely thin and pale. His hair, which had been black as pitch only a short while ago, was now completely gray; his long beard was unkempt. He repeated all his accusations in a weak yet determined voice. According to him, I had been sent by Pougatcheff to Orenburg as a spy; every day I used to ride out to the forward posts to pass on written reports of everything happening in the town; that ultimately I had completely sided with the usurper and had followed him from fortress to fortress, trying in every way to undermine my fellow criminals to take their places and benefit more from the impostor's rewards.

I listened to him in silence, and I rejoiced on account of one thing: the name of Maria was not mentioned by the scoundrel, whether it was that his self-love could not bear the thought of one who had rejected him with contempt, or that within his heart there was a spark of that self-same feeling which had induced me to remain silent. Whatever it was, the name of the daughter of the Commandant of Bailogorsk was not pronounced in the presence of the Commission. I became still more confirmed in my resolution, and when the judges asked me what I had to say in answer to Shvabrin’s evidence, I replied that I still stood by my first statement and that I had nothing else to add in justification of myself.

I listened to him in silence, feeling happy about one thing: the scoundrel didn't mention Maria's name. Maybe his pride couldn't stand the thought of someone who had looked down on him, or maybe he still felt a hint of the same feeling that made me stay quiet. Whatever the reason, the name of the Commandant of Bailogorsk's daughter wasn’t said in front of the Commission. I grew even more determined in my decision, and when the judges asked me what I had to say in response to Shvabrin’s testimony, I stated that I still stood by my original statement and had nothing else to add to defend myself.

The General ordered us to be led away. We quitted the room together. I looked calmly at Shvabrin, but did not say a word to him. He looked at me with a malicious smile, lifted up his fetters and passed out quickly in front of me. I was conducted back to prison, and was not compelled to undergo a-second examination.

The General ordered us to be taken away. We left the room together. I calmly looked at Shvabrin but didn't say anything to him. He looked at me with a sly smile, raised his shackles, and quickly exited in front of me. I was taken back to prison and didn’t have to go through a second examination.

I was not a witness of all that now remains for me to impart to the reader; but I have heard it related so often, that the most minute details are indelibly engraven upon my memory, and it seems to me as if I had taken a part in them unseen.

I wasn't there for everything I’m about to share with you, but I've heard it told so many times that the tiniest details are burned into my memory, and it feels like I participated in them without being seen.

Maria Ivanovna was received by my parents with that sincere kindness which distinguished people in the olden time. They regarded it as a favour from God that the opportunity was afforded them of sheltering and consoling the poor orphan. They soon became sincerely attached to her, because it was impossible to know her and not to love her. My love for her no longer appeared mere folly to my father, and my mother had one wish only, that her Peter should marry the pretty Captain’s daughter.

Maria Ivanovna was welcomed by my parents with that genuine kindness that characterized people in the past. They saw it as a blessing from God that they could offer shelter and comfort to the poor orphan. They quickly grew truly fond of her, because it was impossible to know her and not to love her. My affection for her no longer seemed like just a silly infatuation to my father, and my mother had only one wish: for her Peter to marry the lovely Captain’s daughter.

The news of my arrest filled all my family with consternation. Maria Ivanovna had related so simply to my parents my strange acquaintance with Pougatcheff, that not only had they felt quite easy about the matter, but had often been obliged to laugh heartily at the whole story. My father would not believe that I could be implicated in an infamous rebellion, the aim of which was the destruction of the throne and the extermination of the nobles. He questioned Savelitch severely. My retainer did not deny that I had been the guest of Pougatcheff, and that the villain had acted very generously towards me, but he affirmed with a solemn oath that he had never heard a word about treason. My old parents became easier in mind, and waited impatiently for more favourable news. Maria Ivanovna, however, was in a state of great agitation, but she kept silent, as she was modest and prudent in the highest degree.

The news of my arrest threw my family into a panic. Maria Ivanovna had explained my unusual meeting with Pougatcheff to my parents so simply that they not only felt reassured but often found themselves laughing about the whole situation. My father couldn't believe I could be involved in such a notorious rebellion aimed at destroying the throne and wiping out the nobles. He interrogated Savelitch intensely. My servant didn’t deny that I had been a guest of Pougatcheff and that the scoundrel had treated me quite generously, but he swore solemnly that he had never heard a single word about treason. My elderly parents began to feel calmer and anxiously awaited better news. Maria Ivanovna, on the other hand, was in a state of great distress, but she stayed quiet, being extremely modest and cautious.

Several weeks passed.... Then my father unexpectedly received from St. Petersburg a letter from our relative, Prince B——. The letter was about me. After the usual compliments, he informed him that the suspicions which had been raised concerning my participation in the plots of the rebels, had unfortunately been shown to be only too well founded; that capital punishment would have been meted out to me, but that the Empress, in consideration of the faithful services and the grey hairs of my father, had resolved to be gracious towards his criminal son, and, instead of condemning him to suffer an ignominious death, had ordered that he should be sent to the most remote part of Siberia for the rest of his life.

Several weeks passed... Then my father unexpectedly received a letter from our relative, Prince B——, in St. Petersburg. The letter was about me. After the usual pleasantries, he informed him that the suspicions regarding my involvement in the rebels' plots had unfortunately been proven true; that capital punishment would have been imposed on me, but that the Empress, taking into account my father's loyal service and his grey hair, had decided to show mercy towards her criminal son. Instead of condemning me to a shameful death, she ordered that I be sent to the most remote part of Siberia for the rest of my life.

This unexpected blow nearly killed my father. He lost his usual firmness, and his grief, usually silent, found vent in bitter complaints.

This unexpected shock nearly killed my father. He lost his usual strength, and his grief, which was normally quiet, came out in bitter complaints.

“What!” he cried, as if beside himself: “my son has taken part in Pougatcheff’s plots! God of Justice, that I should live to see this! The Empress spares his life! Does that make it any better for me? It is not death at the hands of the executioner that is so terrible: my great-grandfather died upon the scaffold for the defence of that which his conscience regarded as sacred;[1] my father suffered with Volinsky and Khrouschtcheff.[2] But that a nobleman should be false to his oath, should associate with robbers, with murderers and with runaway slaves!... Shame and disgrace upon our race!”

“What!” he shouted, almost losing his mind. “My son has been involved in Pougatcheff’s schemes! God of Justice, how could I live to witness this! The Empress spares his life! Does that make anything better for me? It’s not the executioner’s death that’s so horrifying: my great-grandfather was executed for defending what he believed was sacred; my father suffered alongside Volinsky and Khrouschtcheff. But for a nobleman to betray his oath, to consort with thieves, murderers, and runaway slaves!... Shame and disgrace on our family!”

Frightened by his despair, my mother dared not weep in his presence; she endeavoured to console him by speaking of the uncertainty of reports, and the little dependency to be placed upon the opinions of other people. But my father was inconsolable.

Frightened by his despair, my mother didn't dare to cry in front of him; she tried to comfort him by talking about how uncertain rumors are and how unreliable other people's opinions can be. But my father was inconsolable.

Maria Ivanovna suffered more than anybody. Being firmly convinced that I could have justified myself if I had only wished to do so, she guessed the reason of my silence, and considered herself the cause of my misfortune. She hid from everyone her tears and sufferings, and was incessantly thinking of the means by which I might be saved.

Maria Ivanovna endured more pain than anyone else. She was completely convinced that I could have defended myself if I had really wanted to, and she figured out why I was silent, believing she was the reason for my troubles. She concealed her tears and suffering from everyone and constantly thought about how to save me.

One evening my father was seated upon the sofa turning over the leaves’ of the “Court Calendar,” but his thoughts were far away, and the reading of the book failed to produce upon him its usual effect. He was whistling an old march. My mother was silently knitting a woollen waistcoat, and from time to time her tears ran down upon her work. All at once, Maria Ivanovna, who was also at work in the same room, declared that it was absolutely necessary that she should go to St. Petersburg, and she begged of my parents to furnish her with the means of doing so. My mother was very much hurt at this resolution.

One evening, my dad was sitting on the couch flipping through the “Court Calendar,” but his mind was somewhere else, and the book wasn’t having its usual effect on him. He was whistling an old march. My mom was quietly knitting a wool vest, and occasionally, tears fell onto her work. Suddenly, Maria Ivanovna, who was also working in the same room, announced that she absolutely needed to go to St. Petersburg and asked my parents to help her make it happen. My mom was really upset by this decision.

“Why do you wish to go to St. Petersburg?” said she. “Is it possible, Maria Ivanovna, that you want to forsake us also?”

“Why do you want to go to St. Petersburg?” she asked. “Is it possible, Maria Ivanovna, that you want to leave us too?”

Maria replied that her fate depended upon this journey, that she was going to seek help and protection from powerful persons, as the daughter of a man who had fallen a victim to his fidelity.

Maria replied that her future depended on this journey, that she was going to seek help and protection from influential people, as the daughter of a man who had been a victim of his loyalty.

My father lowered his head; every word that recalled to mind the supposed crime of his son, was painful to him, and seemed like a bitter reproach.

My father dropped his head; every word that reminded him of the supposed crime his son committed was painful and felt like a harsh accusation.

“Go, my child,” he said to her at last with a sigh; “we do not wish to stand in the way of your happiness. May God give you an honest man for a husband, and not an infamous traitor.”

“Go on, my child,” he finally said with a sigh; “we don’t want to stand in the way of your happiness. I hope God gives you a good man for a husband, not a disgraceful traitor.”

He rose and left the room.

He got up and left the room.

Maria Ivanovna, left alone with my mother, confided to her a part of her plan. My mother, with tears in her eyes, embraced her and prayed to God that her undertaking might be crowned with success. Maria Ivanovna made all her preparations, and a few days afterwards she set out on her road with the faithful Palasha and the equally faithful Savelitch, who, forcibly separated from me, consoled himself at least with the thought that he was serving my betrothed.

Maria Ivanovna, alone with my mom, shared part of her plan with her. My mom, tears in her eyes, hugged her and prayed to God that her effort would succeed. Maria Ivanovna got everything ready, and a few days later, she set off on her journey with the loyal Palasha and the equally loyal Savelitch, who, having been separated from me, at least found some comfort in knowing he was serving my fiancée.

Maria Ivanovna arrived safely at Sofia, and learning that the Court was at that time at Tsarskoe Selo, she resolved to stop there. At the post-house, a small recess behind a. partition was assigned to her. The postmaster’s wife came immediately to chat with her, and she informed Maria that she was niece to one of the stove-lighters of the Court, and she initiated her into all the mysteries of Court life. She told her at what hour the Empress usually got up, when she took coffee, and when she went out for a walk; what great lords were then with her; what she had deigned to say the day before at table, and whom she had received in the evening. In a word, the conversation of Anna Vlassievna was as good as a volume of historical memoirs, and would be very precious to the present generation.

Maria Ivanovna arrived safely in Sofia, and learning that the Court was currently at Tsarskoe Selo, she decided to stop there. At the post house, a small nook behind a partition was assigned to her. The postmaster’s wife immediately came over to chat with her, telling Maria that she was the niece of one of the Court’s stove-lighters, and she filled her in on all the ins and outs of Court life. She informed her about what time the Empress usually got up, when she had coffee, and when she went out for a walk; which high-ranking lords were with her; what she had deigned to say the day before at dinner, and whom she had entertained in the evening. In short, Anna Vlassievna’s conversation was like a treasure trove of historical memoirs, and would be incredibly valuable to today’s generation.

Maria Ivanovna listened to her with great attention. They went together into the palace garden. Anna Vlassievna related the history of every alley and of every little bridge, and after seeing all that they wished to see, they returned to the post-house, highly satisfied with each other.

Maria Ivanovna listened to her intently. They walked together into the palace garden. Anna Vlassievna shared the story of every path and every little bridge, and after seeing all that they wanted to see, they returned to the inn, both very pleased with one another.


The next day, early in the morning, Maria Ivanovna awoke, dressed herself, and quietly betook herself to the palace garden. It was a lovely morning; the sun was gilding the tops of the linden trees, already turning yellow beneath the cold breath of autumn. The broad lake glittered in the light. The swans, just awake, came sailing majestically out from under the bushes overhanging the banks. Maria Ivanovna walked towards a delightful lawn, where a monument had just been erected in honour of the recent victories gained by Count Peter Alexandrovitch Roumyanzoff.[3] Suddenly a little white dog of English breed ran barking towards her. Maria grew frightened and stood still. At the same moment she heard an agreeable female voice call out:

The next day, early in the morning, Maria Ivanovna woke up, got dressed, and quietly made her way to the palace garden. It was a beautiful morning; the sun was shining on the tops of the linden trees, which were already turning yellow with the chill of autumn. The broad lake sparkled in the light. The swans, just waking up, glided majestically out from under the bushes along the banks. Maria Ivanovna walked toward a lovely lawn, where a monument had just been put up to honor the recent victories achieved by Count Peter Alexandrovitch Roumyanzoff.[3] Suddenly, a little white dog of English breed came running and barking toward her. Maria was startled and froze. At that moment, she heard a pleasant female voice calling out:

“Do not be afraid, it will not bite.”

“Don’t worry, it won't hurt.”

Maria saw a lady seated on the bench opposite the monument. Maria sat down on the other end of the bench. The lady looked at her attentively; Maria on her side, by a succession of stolen glances, contrived to examine the stranger from head to foot. She was attired in a white morning gown, a light cap, and a short mantle. She seemed to be about forty years of age. Her face, which was full; and red, wore an expression of calmness and dignity, and her blue eyes and smiling lips had an indescribable charm about them. The lady was the first to break silence.

Maria saw a woman sitting on the bench across from the monument. Maria took a seat at the other end of the bench. The woman looked at her closely; Maria, for her part, managed to steal glances and take in the stranger from head to toe. She was wearing a white morning dress, a light cap, and a short cloak. She appeared to be around forty years old. Her face, which was round and flushed, had an expression of calm dignity, and her blue eyes and smiling lips held an indescribable charm. The woman was the first to speak.

“You are doubtless a stranger here?” said she.

“You're definitely a stranger here, aren’t you?” she said.

“Yes, I only arrived yesterday from the country.”

"Yeah, I just got here yesterday from the countryside."

“Did you come with your parents?”

“Did you come with your parents?”

“No, I came alone.”

“No, I came by myself.”

“Alone! But you are very young to travel alone.”

“By yourself! But you’re too young to be traveling alone.”

“I have neither father nor mother.”

“I don’t have a father or a mother.”

“Perhaps you have come here on some business?”

"Maybe you came here for some business?"

“Yes, I have come to present a petition to the Empress.”

“Yes, I have come to submit a request to the Empress.”

“You are an orphan: probably you have come to complain of some injustice.”

“You're an orphan: you probably came here to talk about some unfairness.”

“No, I have come to ask for mercy, not justice.”

“No, I’ve come to ask for compassion, not justice.”

“May I ask you who you are?”

“Can I ask who you are?”

“I am the daughter of Captain Mironoff.”

“I’m the daughter of Captain Mironoff.”

“Of Captain Mironoff! the same who was Commandant of one of the Orenburg fortresses?”

“Of Captain Mironoff! The same one who was in charge of one of the Orenburg fortresses?”

“The same, Madam.”

"Same here, ma'am."

The lady appeared moved.

The woman seemed touched.

“Forgive me,” said she, in a still kinder voice, “for interesting myself in your business; but I am frequently at Court; explain to me the nature of your request, and perhaps I may be able to help you.”

“Forgive me,” she said, in an even kinder voice, “for getting involved in your affairs; but I’m often at Court; explain the nature of your request, and maybe I can help you.”

Maria Ivanovna arose and thanked her respectfully. Everything about this unknown lady drew her towards her and inspired her with confidence. Maria drew from her pocket a folded paper and gave it to her unknown protectress, who read it to herself.

Maria Ivanovna got up and thanked her politely. Everything about this unknown woman attracted her and filled her with trust. Maria took a folded paper from her pocket and handed it to her mysterious protector, who read it quietly to herself.

At first she began reading with an attentive and benevolent expression; but suddenly her countenance changed, and Maria, whose eyes followed all her movements, became frightened by the severe expression of that face, which a moment before had been so calm and gracious.

At first, she started reading with a focused and kind look; but suddenly her expression shifted, and Maria, who watched all her movements, felt scared by the stern look on her face, which had just moments ago been so calm and pleasant.

“You are supplicating for Grineff?” said the lady in a cold tone. “The Empress cannot pardon him. He went over to the usurper, not out of ignorance and credulity, but as a depraved and dangerous scoundrel.”

“You're pleading for Grineff?” said the lady coldly. “The Empress can't forgive him. He switched sides to the usurper not because he was naive or gullible, but as a corrupt and dangerous villain.”

“Oh! it is not true!” exclaimed Maria.

“Oh! That’s not true!” Maria exclaimed.

“How, not true?” replied the lady, her face flushing.

"Isn't that right?" replied the woman, her face going red.

“It is not true; as God is above us, it is not true! I know all, I will tell you everything. It was for my sake alone that he exposed himself to all the misfortunes that have overtaken him. And if he did not justify himself before the Commission, it was only because he did not wish to implicate me.”

“It’s not true; as God is above us, it’s not true! I know everything, and I’ll tell you everything. It was only for my sake that he put himself through all the hardships that have come his way. And if he didn’t defend himself before the Commission, it was only because he didn’t want to involve me.”

She then related with great warmth all that is already known to the reader.

She then shared with great warmth everything that the reader already knows.

The lady listened to her attentively.

The woman listened to her carefully.

“Where are you staying?” she asked, when Maria had finished her story; and hearing that it was with Anna Vlassievna, she added with a smile:

“Where are you staying?” she asked when Maria had finished her story. Hearing that it was with Anna Vlassievna, she added with a smile:

“Ah, I know. Farewell; do not speak to anybody about our meeting. I hope that you will not have to wait long for an answer to your letter.”

“Ah, I understand. Goodbye; please don’t tell anyone about our meeting. I hope you won’t have to wait too long for a response to your letter.”

With these words she rose from her seat and proceeded down a covered alley, while Maria Ivanovna returned to Anna Vlassievna, filled with joyful hopes.

With those words, she got up from her seat and walked down a covered path, while Maria Ivanovna went back to Anna Vlassievna, filled with happy hopes.

Her hostess scolded her for going out so early; the autumn air, she said, was not good for a young girl’s health. She brought an urn, and over a cup of tea she was about to begin her endless discourse about the Court, when suddenly a carriage with armorial bearings stopped before the door, and a lackey entered with the announcement that the Empress summoned to her presence the daughter of Captain Mironoff.

Her hostess reprimanded her for going out so early; the autumn air, she said, wasn't good for a young girl's health. She brought an urn, and over a cup of tea, she was about to start her long talk about the Court when suddenly a carriage with a coat of arms stopped in front of the door, and a servant came in with the announcement that the Empress was requesting the presence of Captain Mironoff's daughter.

Anna Vlassievna was perfectly amazed.

Anna Vlassievna was completely shocked.

“Good Lord!” she exclaimed: “the Empress summons you to Court. How did she get to know anything about you? And how will you present yourself before Her Majesty, my little mother? I do not think that you even know how to walk according to Court manners.... Shall I conduct you? I could at any rate give you a little caution. And how can you go in your travelling dress? Shall I send to the nurse for her yellow gown?”

“Good Lord!” she exclaimed. “The Empress is calling you to Court. How did she find out about you? And how will you present yourself before Her Majesty, my little mother? I don’t even think you know how to walk according to Court etiquette… Should I help you? I could at least give you some advice. And how can you go in your travel outfit? Should I ask the nurse for her yellow gown?”

The lackey announced that it was the Empress’s pleasure that Maria Ivanovna should go alone and in the dress that she had on. There was nothing else to be done: Maria took her seat in the carriage and was driven off, accompanied by the counsels and blessings of Anna Vlassievna.

The servant announced that the Empress wanted Maria Ivanovna to go by herself in the dress she was wearing. There was no other option: Maria got into the carriage and was driven away, accompanied by the advice and good wishes of Anna Vlassievna.

Maria felt that our fate was about to be decided; her heart beat violently. In a few moments the carriage stopped at the gate of the palace. Maria descended the steps with trembling feet. The doors flew open before her. She traversed a large number of empty but magnificent rooms, guided by the lackey. At last, coming to a closed door, he informed her that she would be announced directly, and then left her by herself.

Maria had the feeling that our fate was about to be determined; her heart pounded. In a few moments, the carriage stopped at the entrance of the palace. Maria stepped down the stairs with shaky feet. The doors swung open for her. She walked through many empty but stunning rooms, guided by the servant. Finally, arriving at a closed door, he told her that she would be announced shortly and then left her alone.

The thought of meeting the Empress face to face so terrified her, that she could scarcely stand upon her feet. In about a minute the door was opened, and she was ushered into the Empress’s boudoir.

The idea of meeting the Empress in person scared her so much that she could barely stay on her feet. After about a minute, the door opened, and she was led into the Empress’s private sitting room.

The Empress was seated at her toilette-table, surrounded by a number of Court ladies, who respectfully made way for Maria Ivanovna. The Empress turned round to her with an amiable smile, and Maria recognized in her the lady with whom she had spoken so freely a few minutes before. The Empress bade her approach, and said with a smile:

The Empress was sitting at her vanity, surrounded by several ladies from the court, who respectfully stepped aside for Maria Ivanovna. The Empress turned to her with a friendly smile, and Maria recognized her as the woman she had just spoken to so openly a few moments earlier. The Empress invited her to come closer and said with a smile:

“I am glad that I am able to keep my word and grant your petition. Your business is arranged. I am convinced of the innocence of your lover. Here is a letter which you will give to your future father-in-law.”

“I’m really happy that I can keep my promise and fulfill your request. Everything regarding your situation is sorted out. I believe in the innocence of your partner. Here’s a letter that you should give to your future father-in-law.”

Maria took the letter with trembling hands and, bursting into tears, fell at the feet of the Empress, who raised her up and kissed her upon the forehead.

Maria took the letter with shaking hands and, breaking down in tears, fell at the Empress's feet, who lifted her up and kissed her on the forehead.

“I know that you are not rich,” said she; “but I owe a debt to the daughter of Captain Mironoff. Do not be uneasy about the future. I will see to your welfare.”

“I know you’re not wealthy,” she said. “But I owe a debt to Captain Mironoff’s daughter. Don’t worry about the future. I’ll look after you.”

After having consoled the poor orphan in this way, the Empress allowed her to depart. Maria left the palace in the same carriage that had brought her thither. Anna Vlassievna, who was impatiently awaiting her return, overwhelmed her with questions, to which Maria returned very vague answers. Although dissatisfied with the weakness of her memory, Anna Vlassievna ascribed it to her provincial bashfulness, and magnanimously excused her. The same day Maria, without even desiring to glance at St. Petersburg, set out on her return journey.

After comforting the poor orphan like this, the Empress let her leave. Maria took the same carriage that had brought her there. Anna Vlassievna, who was eagerly waiting for her to return, bombarded her with questions, to which Maria gave very vague answers. Though frustrated by her weak memory, Anna Vlassievna attributed it to Maria’s shyness from living in the provinces and generously forgave her. That same day, without even wanting to look at St. Petersburg, Maria began her journey back.


The memoirs of Peter Andreitch Grineff end here. But from a family Tradition we learn that he was released from his imprisonment towards the end of the year 1774 by order of the Empress, and that he was present at the execution of Pougatcheff, who recognized him in the crowd and nodded to him with his head, which, a few moments afterwards, was shown lifeless and bleeding to the people.[4] Shortly afterwards, Peter Andreitch and Maria Ivanovna were married. Their descendants still flourish in the government of Simbirsk. About thirty versts from ----, there is a village belonging to ten landholders. In the house of one of them, there may still be seen, framed and glazed, the autograph letter of Catherine II. It is addressed to the father of Peter Andreitch, and contains the justification of his son, and a tribute of praise to the heart and intellect of Captain Mironoff’s daughter.

The memoirs of Peter Andreitch Grineff end here. However, family tradition tells us that he was released from imprisonment toward the end of 1774 by order of the Empress, and that he was present at the execution of Pougatcheff, who recognized him in the crowd and nodded to him with his head, which was shown to the people a few moments later, lifeless and bleeding.[4] Shortly after that, Peter Andreitch and Maria Ivanovna got married. Their descendants still thrive in the government of Simbirsk. About thirty versts from ----, there's a village belonging to ten landholders. In the house of one of them, an autograph letter from Catherine II can still be seen, framed and glazed. It is addressed to Peter Andreitch’s father, containing a justification for his son and praise for the heart and intellect of Captain Mironoff’s daughter.


[1] One of Poushkin’s ancestors was condemned to death by Peter the Great.

[1] One of Pushkin's ancestors was sentenced to death by Peter the Great.

[2] Chiefs of the Russian party against Biren, the unscrupulous German Favourite of the Empress Anne. They were put to death under circumstances of great cruelty.

[2] Leaders of the Russian party opposed to Biren, the ruthless German Favorite of Empress Anne. They were executed in a manner that was extremely brutal.

[3] A famous Russian general who distinguished himself in the war against the Turks.

[3] A well-known Russian general who made a name for himself in the war against the Turks.

[4] It is said that even at the present day the peasants in the south-east of Russia are firmly convinced that Pougatcheff was really the Emperor Peter III., and not an impostor.

[4] It is said that even today, the peasants in the southeast of Russia firmly believe that Pougatcheff was actually Emperor Peter III and not a fraud.


DOUBROVSKY.

CHAPTER I.

Some years ago, there lived on one of his estates a Russian gentleman of the old school named Kirila Petrovitch Troekouroff. His wealth, distinguished birth, and connections gave him great weight in the government where his property was situated. Completely spoilt by his surroundings, he was in the habit of giving way to every impulse of his passionate nature, to every caprice of his sufficiently narrow mind. The neighbours were ready to gratify his slightest whim; the government officials trembled at his name. Kirila Petrovitch accepted all these signs of servility as homage due to him. His house was always full of guests, ready to amuse his lordship’s leisure, and to join his noisy and sometimes boisterous mirth. Nobody dared to refuse his invitations or, on certain days, omit to put in an appearance at the village of Pokrovskoe. Kirila Petrovitch was very hospitable, and in spite of the extraordinary vigour of his constitution, he suffered two or three times a week from surfeit, and became tipsy every evening.

Some years ago, a Russian gentleman named Kirila Petrovitch Troekouroff lived on one of his estates. With his wealth, noble heritage, and connections, he held considerable influence in the government where his property was located. Completely spoiled by his surroundings, he often gave in to every impulse of his passionate nature and every whim of his rather narrow mind. Neighbors eagerly fulfilled his slightest desires, and government officials trembled at the mention of his name. Kirila Petrovitch viewed these acts of servitude as the respect he deserved. His home was always filled with guests, ready to entertain his leisure time and join in on his loud and sometimes rowdy laughter. No one dared to decline his invitations or skip a visit to the village of Pokrovskoe on certain days. Kirila Petrovitch was very welcoming, and despite his robust constitution, he suffered from overeating two or three times a week and got drunk every evening.

Very few of the young women of his household escaped the amorous attentions of this old man of fifty. Moreover, in one of the wings of his house lived sixteen girls engaged in needlework. The windows of this wing were protected by wooden bars, the doors were kept locked, and the keys retained by Kirila Petrovitch. The young recluses at an appointed hour went into the garden for a walk under the surveillance of two old women. From time to time Kirila Petrovitch married some of them off, and new comers took their places. He treated his peasants and domestics in a severe and arbitrary fashion, in spite of which they were very devoted to him: they loved to boast of the wealth and influence of their master, and in their turn took many a liberty with their neighbours, trusting to his powerful protection.

Very few of the young women in his household escaped the romantic advances of this old man who was fifty. Additionally, in one of the wings of his house lived sixteen girls who were busy with needlework. The windows of this wing were secured with wooden bars, the doors were kept locked, and Kirila Petrovitch held onto the keys. The young women were allowed into the garden for a walk at a set time, always under the watch of two older women. Occasionally, Kirila Petrovitch would marry some of them off, and new arrivals would take their places. He treated his peasants and staff in a strict and arbitrary manner, yet despite this, they were very loyal to him: they loved to boast about their master's wealth and influence and, in turn, felt free to take liberties with their neighbors, relying on his powerful protection.

The ordinary occupations of Troekouroff consisted in driving over his vast domains, passing his nights in prolonged revels, and playing practical jokes, specially invented from time to time, the victims being generally new acquaintances, though his old friends did not always escape, one only—Andrei Gavrilovitch Doubrovsky—excepted.

Troekouroff's usual activities involved cruising around his large estate, spending his nights in long parties, and pulling practical jokes that he would come up with from time to time, usually targeting new acquaintances, although his old friends occasionally fell victim too—except for one, Andrei Gavrilovitch Doubrovsky.

This Doubrovsky, a retired lieutenant of the Guards, was his nearest neighbour, and possessed seventy serfs. Troekouroff, haughty in his dealings with people of the highest rank, respected Doubrovsky, in spite of his humble fortune. They had been friends in the service, and Troekouroff knew from experience the impatience and decision of his character. The celebrated events of the year 1762[1] separated them for a long time. Troekouroff, a relative of the Princess Dashkoff,[2] received rapid promotion; Doubrovsky with his reduced fortune, was compelled to leave the service and settle down in the only village that remained to him. Kirila Petrovitch, hearing of this, offered him his protection but Doubrovsky thanked him and remained poor and independent. Some years later, Troekouroff, having obtained the rank of general, and retired to his estate, they met again and were delighted with each other. After that they saw each other every day, and Kirila Petrovitch, who had never deigned to visit anybody in his life, came quite as a matter of course to the little house of his old comrade. Being of the same age, born in the same rank of society, and having received the same education, they resembled each other somewhat in character and inclinations. In some respects their fates had been similar: both had married for love, both had soon become widowers, and both had been left with an only child. The son of Doubrovsky was studying at St. Petersburg; the daughter of Kirila Petrovitch grew up under the eyes of her father, and Troekouroff often said to Doubrovsky:

This Doubrovsky, a retired lieutenant of the Guards, was his closest neighbor and owned seventy serfs. Troekouroff, who was proud in his interactions with people of high status, respected Doubrovsky despite his modest means. They had been friends during their service, and Troekouroff was aware from experience of Doubrovsky's impatience and decisiveness. The notable events of 1762[1] kept them apart for a long time. Troekouroff, related to Princess Dashkoff,[2] received swift promotions; meanwhile, Doubrovsky, with his diminished fortune, was forced to quit the service and settle in the only village he had left. Kirila Petrovitch, hearing about this, offered him protection, but Doubrovsky politely declined and chose to stay poor and independent. A few years later, when Troekouroff had achieved the rank of general and retired to his estate, they reconnected and were thrilled to see each other. After that, they met every day, and Kirila Petrovitch, who had never bothered to visit anyone in his life, started to casually visit the little house of his old friend. Being the same age, coming from the same social class, and having received the same education, they shared some similarities in character and interests. In some ways, their lives were alike: both had married for love, both had soon become widowers, and both had been left with just one child. Doubrovsky's son was studying in St. Petersburg, while Kirila Petrovitch's daughter was growing up under her father's watchful eye, and Troekouroff often said to Doubrovsky:

“Listen, brother Andrei Gavrilovitch; if your Volodka[3] should be successful, I will give him Masha[4] for his wife, in spite of his being as naked as a goshawk.”

“Listen, brother Andrei Gavrilovitch; if your Volodka[3] is successful, I will give him Masha[4] for his wife, even though he's as naked as a hawk.”

Andrei Gavrilovitch used to shake his head, and generally replied:

Andrei Gavrilovitch would shake his head and usually responded:

“No’, Kirila Petrovitch; my Volodka is no match for Maria Kirilovna. A poor petty noble, such as he, would do better to marry a poor girl of the petty nobility, and be the head of his house, rather than become the bailiff of some spoilt little woman.”

“'No,' said Kirila Petrovitch; my Volodka can't compete with Maria Kirilovna. A poor minor noble like him would be better off marrying a girl from the same background and being the head of his household, rather than becoming the steward for some pampered woman.”

Everybody envied the good understanding existing between the haughty Troekouroff and his poor neighbour, and wondered at the boldness of the latter when, at the table of Kirila Petrovitch, he expressed his own opinion frankly, and did not hesitate to maintain an opinion contrary to that of his host Some attempted to imitate him and ventured to overstep the limits of the license accorded them; but Kirila Petrovitch taught them such a lesson, that they never afterwards felt any desire to repeat the experiment. Doubrovsky alone remained beyond the range of this general law. But an unexpected incident deranged and altered all this.

Everyone envied the good relationship between the arrogant Troekouroff and his poor neighbor, and they were amazed by the latter's boldness when he openly shared his opinion at Kirila Petrovitch's table and didn’t hesitate to disagree with his host. Some tried to copy him and pushed the boundaries of what was acceptable, but Kirila Petrovitch taught them such a lesson that they never wanted to try it again. Doubrovsky, however, remained outside this general rule. But an unexpected event disrupted and changed everything.

One day, in the beginning of autumn, Kirila Petrovitch prepared to go out hunting. Orders had been given the evening before for the huntsmen and gamekeepers to be ready at five o’clock in the morning. The tent and kitchen had been sent on beforehand to the place where Kirila Petrovitch was to dine. The host and his guests went to the kennel, where more than five hundred harriers and greyhounds lived in luxury and warmth, praising the generosity of Kirila Petrovitch in their canine language. There was also a hospital for the sick dogs, under the care of staff-surgeon Timoshka, and a separate place where the bitches brought forth and suckled their pups. Kirila Petrovitch was proud of this magnificent establishment, and never missed an opportunity of boasting about it, before his guests, each of whom had inspected it at least twenty times. He walked through the kennel, surrounded by his guests and accompanied by Timoshka and the head gamekeepers, pausing before some of the compartments, either to ask, after the health of some sick dog, to make some observation more or less just and severe, or to call some dog to him; by name and speak caressingly to it. The guests considered it their duty to go into raptures over Kirila Petrovitch’s kennel; Doubrovsky alone remained silent and frowned. He was an ardent sportsman; but his modest fortune only permitted him to keep two harriers and one greyhound, and he could not restrain a certain feeling of envy at the sight of this magnificent establishment.

One day, at the start of autumn, Kirila Petrovitch got ready to go hunting. The evening before, orders had been given for the hunters and gamekeepers to be ready at five o’clock in the morning. The tent and kitchen had been set up in advance at the location where Kirila Petrovitch would have his meal. The host and his guests went to the kennel, where more than five hundred harriers and greyhounds lived in comfort and warmth, expressing their appreciation for Kirila Petrovitch’s generosity in their own canine way. There was also a hospital for sick dogs, managed by staff-surgeon Timoshka, and a separate area for the bitches to give birth and care for their pups. Kirila Petrovitch took pride in this impressive facility and never missed a chance to boast about it to his guests, each of whom had toured it at least twenty times. He walked through the kennel, surrounded by his guests and accompanied by Timoshka and the head gamekeepers, stopping by different compartments to check on some sick dog, make various comments, or call a dog by name and speak to it affectionately. The guests felt it was their duty to rave about Kirila Petrovitch’s kennel; only Doubrovsky remained quiet and frowned. He was a passionate sportsman, but his modest means allowed him to keep just two harriers and one greyhound, and he couldn’t help but feel a twinge of envy at the sight of such an impressive establishment.

“Why do you frown, brother?” Kirila Petrovitch asked him. “Does not my kennel please you?”

“Why are you frowning, brother?” Kirila Petrovitch asked him. “Isn’t my kennel to your liking?”

“No,” replied Doubrovsky abruptly: “the kennel, is marvellous, but I doubt whether your people live as well as your dogs.”

“No,” Doubrovsky replied sharply. “The kennel is amazing, but I doubt your people live as well as your dogs.”

One of the gamekeepers took offence.

One of the gamekeepers was offended.

“Thanks to God and our master, we have nothing to complain of,” said he; “but if the truth must be told, there are certain nobles who would not do badly if they exchanged their manor-house for one of the compartments of this kennel: they would be better fed and feel warmer.”

“Thanks to God and our master, we have nothing to complain about,” he said; “but honestly, there are some nobles who would be better off swapping their fancy houses for one of the rooms in this kennel: they’d eat better and stay warmer.”

Kirila Petrovitch burst out laughing at this insolent remark from his servant, and the guests followed his example, although they felt that the gamekeeper’s joke I might apply to them also. Doubrovsky turned pale and said not a word. At that moment a basket, containing some new-born puppies, was brought to Kirila Petrovitch; he chose two out of the litter and ordered the rest to be drowned. In the meantime Andrei Gavrilovitch had disappeared without anybody having observed it.

Kirila Petrovitch burst out laughing at this cheeky comment from his servant, and the guests joined in, even though they sensed that the gamekeeper’s joke could apply to them too. Doubrovsky turned pale and stayed silent. At that moment, a basket with some newborn puppies was brought to Kirila Petrovitch; he picked two from the litter and ordered the others to be drowned. Meanwhile, Andrei Gavrilovitch had vanished without anyone noticing.

On returning with his guests from the kennel, Kirila Petrovitch sat down to supper, and it was only then that he noticed the absence of Doubrovsky. His people informed him that Andrei Gavrilovitch had gone home. Troekouroff immediately gave orders that he was to be overtaken and brought back without fail. He had never gone hunting without Doubrovsky, who was a fine and experienced connoisseur in all matters relating to dogs, and an infallible umpire in all possible disputes connected with sport. The servant who had galloped after him, returned while they were still seated at table, and informed his master that Andrei Gavrilovitch had refused to listen to him and would not return. Kirila Petrovitch, as usual, was heated with liquor, and becoming very angry, he sent the same servant a second time to tell Andrei Gavrilovitch that if he did not return at once to spend the night at Pokrovskoe, he, Troekouroff, would break off all friendly intercourse with him for ever. The servant galloped off again. Kirila Petrovitch rose from the table, dismissed his guests retired to bed.

After returning with his guests from the kennel, Kirila Petrovitch sat down to dinner, and only then did he realize that Doubrovsky was missing. His staff informed him that Andrei Gavrilovitch had gone home. Troekouroff immediately ordered that he should be caught and brought back no matter what. He had never gone hunting without Doubrovsky, who was a knowledgeable and skilled expert in everything related to dogs and an impartial judge in any sporting disputes. The servant who had raced after him returned while they were still at the table and told his master that Andrei Gavrilovitch had refused to listen and wouldn’t come back. Kirila Petrovitch, as usual, was heated from drinking and became very angry, sending the same servant a second time to tell Andrei Gavrilovitch that if he didn’t return immediately to spend the night at Pokrovskoe, Troekouroff would end all friendly relations with him forever. The servant dashed off again. Kirila Petrovitch got up from the table, dismissed his guests, and went to bed.

The next day his first question was: “Is Andrei Gavrilovitch here?” A triangular-shaped letter was handed to him. Kirila Petrovitch ordered his secretary to read it aloud, and the following is what he heard:

The next day his first question was: “Is Andrei Gavrilovitch here?” A triangular-shaped letter was handed to him. Kirila Petrovitch asked his secretary to read it out loud, and this is what he heard:

“Gracious Sir!

“Dear Sir!

“I do not intend to return to Pokrovskoe until you send the dog-feeder Paramoshka to me with an apology: I shall retain the liberty of punishing or for forgiving him. I cannot put up with jokes from your servants, nor do I intend to put up with them from you, as I am not a buffoon, but a gentleman of ancient family. I remain your obedient servant,

“I won't return to Pokrovskoe until you send the dog-feeder Paramoshka to me with an apology: I will decide whether to punish or forgive him. I can't put up with jokes from your servants, and I won’t accept them from you either, as I am not a fool, but a gentleman from an old family. I remain your loyal servant,

ANDREI DOUBROVSKY.”

ANDREI DOUBROVSKY.”

According to present ideas of etiquette, such a letter would be very unbecoming; it irritated Kirila Petrovitch, not by its strange style, but by its substance.

According to today's standards of etiquette, such a letter would be very inappropriate; it annoyed Kirila Petrovitch, not because of its odd style, but because of its content.

“What!” exclaimed Troekouroff, springing barefooted out of bed; “send my people to him with an apology! And he to be at liberty to punish or pardon them! What can he be thinking of? Does he know with whom he is dealing? I’ll teach him a lesson! He shall know what it is to oppose Troekouroff!”

“What!” yelled Troekouroff, jumping out of bed barefoot. “Send my people to him with an apology? And he gets to decide whether to punish or forgive them? What is he thinking? Does he know who he’s dealing with? I’ll show him! He’s about to learn what happens when you go against Troekouroff!”

Kirila Petrovitch dressed himself and set out for the hunt with his usual ostentation. But the chase was not successful; during the whole of the day one hare only was seen, and that escaped. The dinner in the field, under the tent, was also a failure, or at least it was not to the taste of Kirila Petrovitch, who struck the cook, abused the guests, and on the return journey rode intentionally, with all his suite, through the fields of Doubrovsky.

Kirila Petrovitch got dressed and headed out for the hunt with his usual flair. However, the hunt wasn't successful; they only spotted one hare all day, and it got away. The dinner in the field, under the tent, was also a letdown, or at least it didn’t please Kirila Petrovitch, who hit the cook, insulted the guests, and on the way back, intentionally rode with his entire entourage through Doubrovsky's fields.


[1] Alluding to the deposition and assassination of Peter III., and the accession of his wife Catherine II.

[1] Referring to the overthrow and murder of Peter III, and the rise to power of his wife, Catherine II.

[2] One of Catherine’s partisans in the revolution of 1762.

[2] One of Catherine’s supporters during the revolution of 1762.

[3] Diminutive of Vladimir.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Short form of Vladimir.

[4] Diminutive of Maria or Mary.

[4] Short form of Maria or Mary.


CHAPTER II.

Several days passed, and the animosity between the two neighbours did not subside. Andrei Gavrilovitch returned no more to Pokrovskoe, and Kirila Petrovitch, feeling dull without him, vented his spleen in the most insulting expressions, which, thanks to the zeal of the neighbouring nobles, reached Doubrovsky revised and augmented. A fresh incident destroyed the last hope of a reconciliation.

Several days went by, and the hostility between the two neighbors didn’t fade. Andrei Gavrilovitch didn’t return to Pokrovskoe anymore, and Kirila Petrovitch, feeling bored without him, lashed out with the most insulting remarks, which, due to the enthusiasm of the neighboring nobles, reached Doubrovsky revised and updated. A new incident shattered any remaining hope for reconciliation.

One day, Doubrovsky was going the round of his little estate, when, on approaching a grove of birch trees, he heard the blows of an axe, and a minute afterwards the crash of a falling tree; he hastened to the spot and found some of the Pokrovskoe peasants stealing his wood. Seeing him, they took to flight; but Doubrovsky, with the assistance of his coachman, caught two of them, whom he brought home bound. Moreover, two horses, belonging to the enemy, fell into the hands of the conqueror.

One day, Doubrovsky was walking around his little estate when he heard the sound of an axe chopping. Moments later, he heard a tree crash to the ground. He quickly made his way over and discovered some of the Pokrovskoe peasants stealing his wood. When they saw him, they ran away; but Doubrovsky, with help from his coachman, managed to catch two of them, whom he brought home tied up. Additionally, he also seized two horses that belonged to the thieves.

Doubrovsky was exceedingly angry. Before this, Troekouroff’s people, who were well-known robbers, had never dared to play tricks within the boundaries of his property, being aware of the friendship which existed between him and their master. Doubrovsky now perceived that they were taking advantage of the rupture which had occurred between him and his neighbour, and he resolved, contrary to all ideas of the rules of war, to teach his prisoners a lesson with the rods which they themselves had collected in his grove, and to send the horses to work and to incorporate them with his own cattle.

Doubrovsky was really angry. Until now, Troekouroff’s gang, known for being thieves, had never dared to mess around on his property, knowing about the friendship between him and their leader. Doubrovsky now realized they were taking advantage of the falling out he'd had with his neighbor, and he decided, against all the usual rules of engagement, to teach his captives a lesson using the rods they had gathered from his grove, and to put their horses to work, mixing them with his own livestock.

The news of these proceedings reached the ears of Kirila Petrovitch that very same day. He was almost beside himself with rage, and in the first moment of his passion, he wanted to take all his domestics and make an attack upon Kistenevka (for such was the name of his neighbour’s village), raze it to the ground, and besiege the landholder in his own residence. Such exploits were not rare with him; but his thoughts soon took another direction. Pacing with heavy steps up and down the hall, he glanced casually out of the window, and saw a troika in the act of stopping at his, gate. A man in a leather travelling-cap and a frieze cloak stepped out of the telega and proceeded towards the wing occupied by the bailiff. Troekouroff recognized the assessor Shabashkin, and gave orders for him to be sent in to him. A minute afterwards Shabashkin stood before Kirila Petrovitch, and bowing repeatedly, waited respectfully to hear what he had to say to him.

The news about these events reached Kirila Petrovitch that same day. He was nearly beside himself with anger, and in the heat of the moment, he wanted to grab all his servants and attack Kistenevka (which was the name of his neighbor’s village), destroy it completely, and lay siege to the landowner in his own home. Such actions weren't uncommon for him; but his thoughts quickly changed direction. Striding heavily back and forth in the hall, he glanced out the window and saw a troika pulling up to his gate. A man in a leather travel cap and a frieze cloak got out of the telega and headed towards the wing where the bailiff was. Troekouroff recognized the assessor Shabashkin and instructed for him to be brought in. A minute later, Shabashkin stood before Kirila Petrovitch, bowing repeatedly and waiting respectfully to hear what he had to say.

“Good day—what is your name?” said Troekouroff: “Why have you come?”

“Good day—what's your name?” asked Troekouroff. “Why are you here?”

“I was going to the town, Your Excellency,” replied Shabashkin, “and I called on Ivan Demyanoff to know if there; were any orders.”

“I was heading to town, Your Excellency,” replied Shabashkin, “and I stopped by to see Ivan Demyanoff to check if there were any orders.”

“You have come at a very opportune moment—what is your name? I have need of you. Take a glass of brandy and listen to me.”

"You've arrived at the perfect time—what's your name? I could really use your help. Have a glass of brandy and hear me out."

Such a friendly welcome agreeably surprised the assessor: he declined the brandy, and listened to Kirila Petrovitch with all possible attention.

Such a warm welcome pleasantly surprised the assessor: he declined the brandy and listened to Kirila Petrovitch with his full attention.

“I have a neighbour,” said Troekouroff, “a small proprietor, a rude fellow, and I want to take his property from him.... What do you think of that?”

“I have a neighbor,” said Troekouroff, “a small landowner, a rude guy, and I want to take his property from him.... What do you think of that?”

“Your Excellency, are there any documents—?”

“Your Excellency, are there any documents—?”

“Don’t talk nonsense, brother,[1] what documents are you talking about? The business in this case is to take his property away from him, with or without documents. But stop! This estate belonged to us at one time. It was bought from a certain Spitsin, and then sold to Doubrovsky’s father. Can’t you make a case out of that?”

“Stop talking nonsense, brother,[1] what documents are you referring to? The goal here is to take his property away from him, with or without any paperwork. But wait! This estate used to belong to us. It was purchased from someone named Spitsin and then sold to Doubrovsky’s father. Can’t you build a case out of that?”

“It would be difficult, Your Excellency: probably the sale was effected in strict accordance with the law.”

“It would be tough, Your Excellency: the sale was probably carried out in full compliance with the law.”

“Think, brother; try your hardest.”

"Think, bro; give it your all."

“If, for example, Your Excellency could in some way obtain from your neighbour the contract, in virtue of which he holds possession of his estate, then, without doubt—”

“If, for example, Your Excellency could somehow get the contract from your neighbor, which grants him possession of his estate, then, without a doubt—”

“I understand, but that is the misfortune: all his papers were burnt at the time of the fire.”

“I get it, but that’s the unfortunate part: all his papers were destroyed in the fire.”

“What! Your Excellency, his papers were burnt? What could be better? In that case, take proceedings according to law; without the slightest doubt you will receive complete satisfaction.”

“What! Your Excellency, his papers were burned? What could be better? In that case, go ahead and take legal action; there’s no doubt you will get full satisfaction.”

“You think so? Well, see to it, I rely upon your zeal, and you can rest assured of my gratitude.”

"You think so? Well, make sure of that. I trust your enthusiasm, and you can count on my gratitude."

Shabashkin, bowing almost to the ground, took his departure; from that day he began to devote all his energies to the business intrusted to him and, thanks to his prompt action, exactly a fortnight afterwards Doubrovsky received from the town a summons to appear in court and to produce the documents, in virtue of which he held possession of the village of Kistenevka.

Shabashkin, bowing deeply, left; from that day on, he threw himself into the work assigned to him and, thanks to his swift actions, exactly two weeks later, Doubrovsky received a notice from the town to appear in court and present the documents that proved he owned the village of Kistenevka.

Andrei Gavrilovitch, greatly astonished by this unexpected request, wrote that very same day a somewhat rude reply, in which he explained that the village of Kistenevka became his on the death of his father, that he held it by right of inheritance, that Troekouroff had nothing to do with the matter, and that all adventitious pretensions to his property were nothing but the outcome of chicanery and roguery. Doubrovsky had no experience in litigation. He generally followed the dictates of common sense, a guide rarely safe, and nearly always insufficient.

Andrei Gavrilovitch, completely taken aback by this unexpected request, wrote a somewhat rude reply that very same day. In his response, he explained that the village of Kistenevka became his when his father died, that he owned it through inheritance, that Troekouroff had no connection to the matter, and that any claims to his property were just the result of trickery and deceit. Doubrovsky didn't have any experience in legal disputes. He usually relied on common sense, which is a guide that is rarely reliable and almost always inadequate.

This letter produced a very agreeable impression on the mind of Shabashkin; he saw, in the first place, that Doubrovsky knew very little about legal matters; and, in the second, that it would not be difficult to place such a passionate and indiscreet man in a very disadvantageous position.

This letter made a really positive impression on Shabashkin; he noticed, first of all, that Doubrovsky didn’t know much about legal issues; and secondly, that it wouldn’t be hard to put such a passionate and careless person in a very tough spot.

Andrei Gavrilovitch, after a more careful consideration of the questions addressed to him, saw the necessity of replying more circumstantially. He wrote a sufficiently pertinent paper, but in the end this proved insufficient also.

Andrei Gavrilovitch, after giving more thought to the questions directed at him, recognized the need to respond in more detail. He wrote a relevant paper, but ultimately, this also turned out to be inadequate.

The business dragged on. Confident in his own right, Andrei Gavrilovitch troubled himself very little about the matter; he had neither the inclination nor the means to scatter money about him, and he began to deride the mercenary consciences of the scribbling fraternity. The idea of being made the victim of treachery never entered his head. Troekouroff, on his side, thought as little of winning the case he had devised. Shabashkin took the matter in hand for him, acting in his name, threatening and bribing the judges and quoting and interpreting the ordinances in the most distorted manner possible.

The business dragged on. Confident in his own abilities, Andrei Gavrilovitch didn’t worry much about it; he had no desire or resources to throw money around, and he started to mock the greedy morals of the writers. The thought of being a victim of betrayal never crossed his mind. Troekouroff, for his part, thought just as little about winning the case he had come up with. Shabashkin took care of it for him, acting on his behalf, threatening and bribing the judges, while misquoting and misinterpreting the laws in the most twisted way possible.

At last, on the 9th day of February, in the year 18—, Doubrovsky received, through the town police, an invitation to appear at the district court to hear the decision in the matter of the disputed property between himself—Lieutenant Doubrovsky, and General-in-Chief Troekouroff, and to sign his approval or disapproval of the verdict. That same day Doubrovsky set out for the town. On the road he was overtaken by Troekouroff. They glared haughtily at each other, and Doubrovsky observed a malicious smile upon the face of his adversary.

At last, on February 9th, in the year 18—, Doubrovsky received an invitation through the town police to appear at the district court to hear the decision regarding the disputed property between himself—Lieutenant Doubrovsky—and General-in-Chief Troekouroff, and to sign his approval or disapproval of the verdict. That same day, Doubrovsky set out for the town. On the road, Troekouroff caught up with him. They glared arrogantly at each other, and Doubrovsky noticed a smug smile on his opponent's face.

Arriving in town, Andrei Gavrilovitch stopped at the house of an acquaintance, a merchant, with whom he spent the night, and the next morning he appeared before the Court. Nobody paid any attention, to him. After him arrived Kirila Petrovitch. The members of the Court received him with every manifestation of the deepest submission, and an armchair was brought to him out of consideration for his rank, years and corpulence. He sat down; Andrei Gavrilovitch stood leaning against the wall. A deep silence ensued, and the secretary began in a sonorous voice to read the decree of the Court.

Arriving in town, Andrei Gavrilovitch stopped at the home of a merchant he knew, where he spent the night, and the next morning, he appeared before the Court. Nobody paid him any attention. Shortly after, Kirila Petrovitch arrived. The Court members greeted him with the utmost respect, and they brought him an armchair out of consideration for his status, age, and size. He took a seat while Andrei Gavrilovitch leaned against the wall. A heavy silence fell, and the secretary began reading the Court's decree in a booming voice.

When the secretary had ceased reading, the assessor arose and, with a low bow, turned to Troekouroff, inviting him to sign the paper which he held out to him. Troekouroff, quite triumphant, took the pen and wrote beneath the decision of the Court his complete satisfaction.

When the secretary finished reading, the assessor stood up and, with a slight bow, turned to Troekouroff, inviting him to sign the paper he was holding out. Troekouroff, feeling quite victorious, took the pen and wrote beneath the Court's decision his full satisfaction.

It was now Doubrovsky’s turn. The secretary handed the paper to him, but Doubrovsky stood immovable, with his head bent down. The secretary repeated his invitation: “To subscribe his full and complete satisfaction, or his manifest dissatisfaction, if he felt in his conscience that his case was just, and intended to appeal against the decision of the Court.”

It was now Doubrovsky’s turn. The secretary handed the paper to him, but Doubrovsky remained still, with his head lowered. The secretary repeated his invitation: “To sign his full and complete satisfaction, or his clear dissatisfaction, if he believed in his conscience that his case was just, and planned to appeal the Court’s decision.”

Doubrovsky remained silent ... Suddenly he raised his head, his eyes sparkled, he stamped his foot, pushed back the secretary, with such force, that he fell, seized the inkstand, hurled it at the assessor, and cried in a wild voice:

Doubrovsky stayed quiet ... Suddenly he lifted his head, his eyes lit up, he stomped his foot, shoved the secretary away with such force that he fell, grabbed the inkstand, threw it at the assessor, and shouted in an intense voice:

“What! you don’t respect the Church of God! Away, you race of Shem!”

“What! You don't respect the Church of God! Get away, you descendants of Shem!”

Then turning to Kirila Petrovitch:

Then looking at Kirila Petrovitch:

“Has such a thing ever been heard of, Your Excellency?” he continued. “The huntsmen lead greyhounds into the Church of God! The dogs are running about the church! I will teach them a lesson presently!”

“Has anyone ever heard of something like this, Your Excellency?” he continued. “The hunters bring greyhounds into the Church of God! The dogs are running around the church! I’ll show them a lesson soon!”

Everybody was terrified. The guards rushed in on hearing the noise, and with difficulty overpowered him. They led him out and placed him in a sledge. Troekouroff went out after him, accompanied by the whole Court Doubrovsky’s sudden madness had produced a deep impression upon his imagination; the judges, who had counted upon his gratitude, were not honoured by receiving a single affable word from him. He returned immediately to Pokrovskoe, secretly tortured by his conscience, and not at all satisfied with the triumph of his hatred. Doubrovsky, in the meantime, lay in bed. The district doctor—not altogether a blockhead—bled him and applied leeches and mustard-plasters to him. Towards evening he began to feel better, and the next day he was taken to Kistenevka, which scarcely belonged to him any longer.

Everyone was scared. The guards rushed in when they heard the noise and struggled to overpower him. They took him outside and put him in a sled. Troekouroff followed him out, along with the entire Court. Doubrovsky’s sudden madness had left a strong impact on him; the judges, who had expected him to show gratitude, received not a single friendly word from him. He returned immediately to Pokrovskoe, secretly tormented by his conscience and not at all pleased with the victory of his hatred. Meanwhile, Doubrovsky lay in bed. The district doctor—not completely incompetent—bled him and applied leeches and mustard plasters. By evening, he started to feel better, and the next day he was taken to Kistenevka, which hardly belonged to him anymore.


[1] Superiors in Russia frequently make use of this term in addressing their inferiors.

[1] Bosses in Russia often use this term when speaking to their subordinates.


CHAPTER III.

Some time elapsed, but the health of the stricken Doubrovsky showed no signs of improvement. It is true that the fits of madness did not recur, but his strength became visibly less. He forgot his former occupations, rarely left his room, and for days together remained absorbed in his own reflections. Egorovna, a kind-hearted old woman who had once tended his son, now became his nurse. She waited upon him like a child, reminded him when it was time to eat and sleep, fed him and even put him to bed. Andrei Gavrilovitch obeyed her, and had no intercourse with anybody else. He was not in a condition to think about his affairs or to look after his property, and Egorovna saw the necessity of informing young Doubrovsky, who was then serving in one of the regiments of Foot Guards stationed in St. Petersburg, of everything that had happened. And so, tearing a leaf from the account-book, she dictated to Khariton the cook, the only literate person in Kistenevka, a letter, which she sent off that same day to the town post.

Some time passed, but Doubrovsky's health showed no signs of getting better. While the episodes of madness didn’t return, he visibly grew weaker. He forgot his old interests, rarely left his room, and spent days lost in thought. Egorovna, a kind old woman who had once taken care of his son, became his nurse. She looked after him like a child, reminding him when it was time to eat and sleep, feeding him, and even putting him to bed. Andrei Gavrilovitch obeyed her and had no interaction with anyone else. He wasn't in a state to think about his affairs or manage his property, so Egorovna realized she needed to inform young Doubrovsky, who was serving in one of the Foot Guards regiments in St. Petersburg, about everything that had happened. So, she tore a page from the account book and dictated a letter to Khariton the cook, the only person in Kistenevka who could read and write, and sent it off that same day to the town post.

But it is time for the reader to become acquainted with the real hero of this story.

But it's time for the reader to meet the true hero of this story.

Vladimir Doubrovsky had been educated at the cadet school and, on leaving it, had entered the Guards as sub-lieutenant. His father spared nothing that was necessary to enable him to live in a becoming manner, and the young man received from home a great deal more than he had any right to expect. Being imprudent and ambitious, he indulged in extravagant habits, ran into debt, and troubled himself very little about the future. Occasionally the thought crossed his mind that sooner or later he would be obliged to take to himself a rich bride.

Vladimir Doubrovsky had gone to a military academy and, after graduating, joined the Guards as a sub-lieutenant. His father provided everything needed for him to live well, and the young man received much more from home than he had any reason to expect. Being reckless and ambitious, he embraced a lavish lifestyle, amassed debt, and rarely thought about the future. Sometimes, it crossed his mind that sooner or later he would have to marry a wealthy bride.

One evening, when several officers were spending a few hours with him, lolling on the couches and smoking pipes with amber mouth-pieces, Grisha,[1] his valet, handed him a letter, the address and seal of which immediately attracted the young man’s attention. He hastily opened it and read the following:

One evening, when several officers were hanging out with him, lounging on the couches and smoking pipes with amber mouthpieces, Grisha,[1] his valet, handed him a letter with an address and seal that immediately caught the young man’s eye. He quickly opened it and read the following:

“Our Lord Vladimir Andreivitch, I, your old nurse, venture to inform you of the health of your papa. He is very poorly, sometimes he wanders in his talk, and the whole day long he sits like a stupid child—but life and death are in the hands of God. Come to us, my bright little falcon, and, we will send horses to meet you at Pesotchnoe. We hear that the Court is going to hand us over to Kirila Petrovitch Troekouroff, because it is said that we belong to him, although we have always belonged to you, and have always heard so ever since we can remember. You might, living in St. Petersburg, inform our Father the Czar of this, and he will not allow us to be wronged. It has been raining here for the last fortnight, and the shepherd Rodia died about Michaelmas Day. I send my maternal blessing to Grisha. Does he serve you well? I remain your faithful nurse,

“Our Lord Vladimir Andreivitch, I, your old nurse, want to give you an update on your father's health. He’s not doing well; sometimes he talks nonsense and spends the entire day sitting like a foolish child—but life and death are in God's hands. Come to us, my bright little falcon, and we will send horses to meet you at Pesotchnoe. We’ve heard that the Court plans to hand us over to Kirila Petrovitch Troekouroff, claiming we belong to him, even though we have always belonged to you, as we've known all our lives. If you’re in St. Petersburg, you might let our Father the Czar know, and he won’t allow us to be treated unfairly. It’s been raining here for the last two weeks, and the shepherd Rodia passed away around Michaelmas. I send my loving blessing to Grisha. Does he serve you well? I remain your loyal nurse.

ARINA EGOROVNA BOUZIREVA.”

ARINA EGOROVNA BOUZIREVA.”

Vladimir Doubrovsky read these somewhat unintelligible lines several times with great agitation. He had lost his mother during his childhood, and, hardly knowing his father, had been taken to St. Petersburg when he was eight years of age. In spite of that, he was romantically attached to his father, and having had but little opportunity of enjoying the pleasures of family life, he loved it all the more in consequence.

Vladimir Doubrovsky read these somewhat unclear lines several times with great anxiety. He lost his mother when he was a child and barely knew his father, being taken to St. Petersburg at the age of eight. Despite that, he felt a romantic attachment to his father, and having had little chance to experience the joys of family life, he cherished it all the more as a result.

The thought of losing his father pained him exceedingly, and the condition of the poor invalid, which he guessed from his nurse’s letter, horrified him. He imagined his father, left in an out-of-the-way village, in the hands of a stupid old woman and her fellow servants, threatened by some misfortune, and expiring without help in the midst of tortures both mental and physical. Vladimir Andreivitch reproached himself with criminal neglect. Not having received any news of his father for a long time, he had not even thought of making inquiries about him, supposing him to be travelling about or engaged in the management of his estate. That same evening he began to take the necessary steps for obtaining leave of absence, and two days afterwards he set out in the stage coach, accompanied by his faithful Grisha.

The thought of losing his father hurt him deeply, and the state of the poor sick man, as he gathered from his nurse’s letter, horrified him. He pictured his father, stuck in a remote village, in the care of a clueless old woman and her fellow servants, at risk of some disaster, suffering and dying without any help. Vladimir Andreivitch blamed himself for his neglect. After not hearing from his father for a long time, he hadn’t even considered looking into his well-being, assuming he was off traveling or managing his estate. That evening, he started making arrangements to get some time off, and two days later, he left in the stagecoach, accompanied by his loyal Grisha.

Vladimir Andreivitch neared the post station at which he was to take the turning for Kistenevka. His heart was filled with sad forebodings; he feared that he would no longer find his father alive. He pictured to himself the dreary kind of life that “awaited him in the village: the loneliness, solitude, poverty and cares of business of which he knew nothing. Arriving at the station, he went to the postmaster and asked for fresh horses. The postmaster, having inquired where he was going, informed him that horses sent from Kistenevka had been waiting for him for the last four days. Soon appeared before Vladimir Andreivitch the old coachman Anton, who used formerly to take him over the stables and look after his pony. Anton’s eyes filled with tears on seeing his young master, and bowing to the ground, he told him that his old master was still alive, and then hastened to harness the horses. Vladimir Andreivitch declined the proffered breakfast, and hastened to depart. Anton drove him along the cross country roads, and conversation began between them.

Vladimir Andreivitch approached the post station where he was supposed to turn off for Kistenevka. His heart was heavy with ominous feelings; he worried that he might find his father no longer alive. He imagined the bleak kind of life that awaited him in the village: the loneliness, isolation, poverty, and the business concerns he knew nothing about. When he arrived at the station, he went to the postmaster and requested fresh horses. The postmaster, after asking where he was headed, informed him that horses from Kistenevka had been waiting for him for the past four days. Soon, the old coachman Anton appeared, the same one who used to show him around the stables and care for his pony. Anton's eyes filled with tears at the sight of his young master, and bowing deeply, he told him that his old master was still alive, before quickly getting the horses ready. Vladimir Andreivitch declined the offered breakfast and hurried to leave. Anton drove him along the cross-country roads, and they began to chat.

“Tell me, if you please, Anton, what is this business between my father and Troekouroff?”

“Could you tell me, please, Anton, what’s going on between my father and Troekouroff?”

“God knows, my little father Vladimir Andreivitch; our master, they say, had a dispute with Kirila Petrovitch, and the latter summoned him before the judge, though very often he himself is the judge. It is not the business of servants to discuss the affairs of their masters, but it was useless of your father to contend against Kirila Petrovitch: better had it been if he had not opposed him.”

“God knows, my little father Vladimir Andreivitch; our master, they say, had an argument with Kirila Petrovitch, and the latter called him in front of the judge, even though he often acts as the judge himself. Servants shouldn’t interfere in their masters' affairs, but it was pointless for your father to go against Kirila Petrovitch: it would have been better if he hadn't opposed him.”

“It seems, then, that this Kirila Petrovitch does just what he pleases among you?”

“It seems, then, that this Kirila Petrovitch does whatever he wants around here?”

“He certainly does, master: he does not care a rap for the assessor, and the chief of police runs on errands for him. The nobles repair to his house to do homage to him, for as the proverb says: ‘Where there is a trough, there will the pigs be also.’”

“He definitely does, master: he doesn't care at all about the assessor, and the chief of police runs errands for him. The nobles come to his house to pay their respects, because as the saying goes: ‘Where there is a trough, the pigs will gather.’”

“Is it true that he wants to take our estate from us?”

“Is it true that he wants to take our property away from us?”

“Oh, master, that is what we have heard. A few days ago, the sexton from Pokrovskoe said at the christening held at the house of our overseer: ‘You do well to enjoy yourselves while you are able, for you’ll not have much chance of doing so when Kirila Petrovitch takes you in hand;’ and Nikita the blacksmith said to him: ‘Savelitch, don’t distress your fellow sponsor, don’t disturb the guests. Kirila Petrovitch is what he is, and Andrei Gavrilovitch is the same—and we are all God’s and the Czar’s.’ But you cannot sew a button upon another person’s mouth.”

“Oh, master, that’s what we’ve heard. A few days ago, the sexton from Pokrovskoe said at the christening held at our overseer’s house: ‘You should enjoy yourselves while you can, because you won’t get many chances when Kirila Petrovitch takes charge of you;’ and Nikita the blacksmith told him: ‘Savelitch, don’t upset your fellow sponsor, don’t bother the guests. Kirila Petrovitch is who he is, and Andrei Gavrilovitch is the same—and we are all God's and the Czar’s.’ But you can’t sew a button on someone else’s mouth.”

“Then you do not wish to pass into the possession of Troekouroff?”

“Then you don’t want to go into the possession of Troekouroff?”

“Into the possession of Kirila Petrovitch! The Lord save and preserve us! His own people fare badly enough, and if he got possession of strangers, he would strip off, not only their skin, but their flesh also. No, may God grant long life to Andrei Gavrilovitch; and if God should take him to Himself, we want nobody but you, our benefactor. Do not give us up, and we will stand by you.”

“Into the hands of Kirila Petrovitch! God save us! His own people are suffering enough, and if he got hold of strangers, he wouldn't just take their skin; he'd take their flesh too. No, may God bless Andrei Gavrilovitch with a long life; if God decides to take him, we only want you, our supporter. Don’t abandon us, and we’ll stand by you.”

With these words, Anton flourished his whip, shook the reins, and the horses broke into a brisk trot.

With those words, Anton cracked his whip, pulled on the reins, and the horses took off into a lively trot.

Touched by the devotion of the old coachman, Doubrovsky became silent and gave himself up to his own reflections. More than an hour passed; suddenly Grisha roused him by exclaiming: “There is Pokrovskoe!” Doubrovsky raised his head. They were just then driving along the bank of a broad lake, out of which flowed a small stream winding among the hills. On one of these, above a thick green wood, rose the green roof and belvedere of a huge stone house, together with a five-domed church with an ancient belfry; round about were scattered the village huts with their gardens and wells. Doubrovsky recognized these places; he remembered that on that very hill he had played with little Masha Troekouroff, who was two years younger than he, and who even then gave promise of being very beautiful. He wanted to make inquiries of Anton about her, but a certain bashfulness restrained him.

Moved by the old coachman's dedication, Doubrovsky fell silent and lost himself in thought. More than an hour went by; suddenly Grisha snapped him back to reality by shouting, “There’s Pokrovskoe!” Doubrovsky looked up. They were driving along the shore of a wide lake, where a small stream flowed, twisting through the hills. On one of those hills, above a thick green forest, stood the green roof and belvedere of a large stone house, along with a five-domed church and an old bell tower; scattered around were the village huts with their gardens and wells. Doubrovsky recognized the area; he remembered playing with little Masha Troekouroff on that very hill, who was two years younger than him and had already shown signs of becoming very beautiful. He wanted to ask Anton about her, but a certain shyness held him back.

On approaching the castle, he perceived a white dress flitting among the trees in the garden. At that moment Anton whipped the horses, and impelled by that vanity, common to village coachmen as to drivers in general, he drove at full speed over the bridge and past the garden. On emerging from the village, they ascended the hill, and Vladimir perceived the little wood of birch trees, and to the left, in an open place, a small grey house with a red roof. His heart began to beat—before him was Kistenevka, the humble abode of his father.

As they approached the castle, he spotted a white dress moving among the trees in the garden. At that moment, Anton urged the horses on, driven by that vanity common to village drivers and all drivers in general. He sped across the bridge and past the garden. After leaving the village, they climbed the hill, and Vladimir saw the small grove of birch trees, and to the left, in a clearing, a small gray house with a red roof. His heart started to race—before him was Kistenevka, the simple home of his father.

About ten minutes afterwards he drove into the courtyard He looked around him with indescribable emotion: twelve years had elapsed since he last saw ’his native place. The little birches, which had just then been planted near the wooden fence, had now become tall trees with long branches. The courtyard, formerly ornamented with three regular flower-beds, between which ran a broad path carefully swept, had been converted into a meadow, in which was grazing a tethered horse. The dogs began to bark, but recognizing Anton, they became silent and commenced wagging their shaggy tails. The servants came rushing out of the house and surrounded the young master with loud manifestations of joy. It was with difficulty that he was able to make his way through the enthusiastic crowd. He ran up the well-worn steps; in the vestibule he was met by Egorovna, who tearfully embraced him.

About ten minutes later, he drove into the courtyard. He looked around with overwhelming emotion: it had been twelve years since he last saw his hometown. The little birch trees that had just been planted by the wooden fence had now grown into tall trees with long branches. The courtyard, which used to have three neat flower beds with a wide, carefully swept path between them, had turned into a meadow where a tethered horse was grazing. The dogs started barking, but once they recognized Anton, they fell silent and began wagging their shaggy tails. The servants rushed out of the house, surrounding the young master with loud displays of joy. It was hard for him to get through the enthusiastic crowd. He hurried up the well-worn steps, and in the vestibule, he was greeted by Egorovna, who tearfully embraced him.

“How do you do, how do you do, nurse?” he repeated, pressing the good old woman to his heart. “And my father? Where is he? How is he?”

“How’s it going, how’s it going, nurse?” he said again, pulling the kind old woman close. “And my dad? Where is he? How is he?”

At that moment a tall old man, pale and thin, in a dressing-gown and cap, entered the room, dragging one foot after the other with difficulty.

At that moment, a tall old man, pale and thin, wearing a robe and cap, entered the room, dragging one foot after the other with difficulty.

“Where is Volodka?” said he in a weak voice, and Vladimir embraced his father with affectionate emotion.

“Where is Volodka?” he asked weakly, and Vladimir hugged his father with warm affection.

The joy proved too much for the sick man; he grew weak, his legs gave way beneath him, and he would have fallen, if his son had not held him up.

The joy was too overwhelming for the sick man; he became weak, his legs buckled under him, and he would have collapsed if his son hadn't supported him.

“Why did you get out of bed?” said Egorovna to him. “He cannot stand upon his feet, and yet he wants to do the same as other people.”

“Why did you get out of bed?” Egorovna asked him. “He can’t stand on his own, but he still wants to do what everyone else does.”

The old man was carried back to his bedroom. He tried to converse with his son, but he could not collect his thoughts, and his words had no connection with each other. He became silent and fell into a kind of somnolence. Vladimir was struck by his condition. He installed himself in the bedroom and requested to be left alone with his father. The household obeyed, and then all turned towards Grisha and led him away to the servants’ hall, where they gave him a hearty welcome according to the rustic custom, the while they wearied him with questions and compliments.

The old man was taken back to his bedroom. He tried to talk to his son, but he couldn’t gather his thoughts, and his words didn’t connect. He grew quiet and drifted into a sort of drowsiness. Vladimir was shocked by his father’s state. He settled into the bedroom and asked to be left alone with him. The household complied, and then everyone turned to Grisha and took him to the servants’ hall, where they welcomed him warmly, as is the custom, while bombarding him with questions and compliments.


[1] Diminutive of Gregory.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nickname for Gregory.


CHAPTER IV.

A few days after his arrival, young Doubrovsky wished to turn his attention to business, but his father was not in a condition to give him the necessary explanations, and Andrei Gavrilovitch had no confidential adviser. Examining his papers, Vladimir only found the first letter of the assessor and a rough copy of his father’s reply to it. From these he could not obtain any clear idea of the lawsuit, and he determined to await the result, trusting in the justice of his father’s cause.

A few days after he arrived, young Doubrovsky wanted to focus on business, but his father was not in a state to provide him with the necessary explanations, and Andrei Gavrilovitch had no trusted adviser. While looking through his papers, Vladimir only found the first letter from the assessor and a rough draft of his father's response to it. From these, he couldn't get any clear understanding of the lawsuit, so he decided to wait for the outcome, believing in the fairness of his father's case.

Meanwhile the health of Andrei Gavrilovitch grew worse from hour to hour. Vladimir foresaw that his end was not far off, and he never left the old man, now fallen into complete childishness.

Meanwhile, Andrei Gavrilovitch's health deteriorated by the hour. Vladimir realized that the end was near, and he never left the old man, who had now become completely childlike.

In the meantime the period of delay had expired and no appeal had been presented. Kistenevka therefore belonged to Troekouroff. Shabashkin came to him, and with a profusion of salutations and congratulations, inquired when His Excellency intended to enter into possession of his newly-acquired property—would he go and do so himself, or would he deign to commission somebody else to act as his representative?

In the meantime, the deadline had passed and no appeal had been made. So, Kistenevka now belonged to Troekouroff. Shabashkin approached him and, with countless greetings and congratulations, asked when His Excellency planned to take possession of his new property—would he go himself, or would he prefer to appoint someone else to represent him?

Kirila Petrovitch felt troubled. By nature he was not avaricious; his desire for revenge had carried him too far, and he now felt the rebukings of his conscience. He knew in what condition his adversary, the old comrade of his youth, lay, and his victory brought no joy to his heart. He glared sternly at Shabashkin, seeking for some pretext to vent his displeasure upon him, but not finding a suitable one, he said to him in an angry tone:

Kirila Petrovitch felt uneasy. By nature, he wasn't greedy; his thirst for revenge had driven him too far, and now he felt the sting of his conscience. He knew the state his opponent, the old friend from his youth, was in, and his victory brought him no happiness. He glared at Shabashkin, looking for a reason to unleash his frustration on him, but when he couldn't find one, he spoke to him in a furious tone:

“Be off! I do not want you!”

"Get lost! I don't want you here!"

Shabashkin, seeing that he was not in a good humour, bowed and hastened to withdraw, and Kirila Petrovitch, left alone, began to pace up and down, whistling: “Thunder of victory resound!” which, with him, was always a sure sign of unusual agitation of mind.

Shabashkin, noticing that he wasn’t in a good mood, bowed and quickly left, and Kirila Petrovitch, now alone, started to pace back and forth, whistling: “Thunder of victory resound!” which, for him, always indicated that he was unusually agitated.

At last he gave orders for the droshky[1] to be got ready, wrapped himself up warmly (it was already the end of September), and, himself holding the reins, drove out of the courtyard.

At last, he ordered the droshky[1] to be prepared, bundled up warmly (it was already the end of September), and, holding the reins himself, drove out of the courtyard.

He soon caught sight of the house of Andrei Gavrilovitch. Contradictory feelings filled his soul. Satisfied vengeance and love of power had, to a certain extent, deadened his more noble sentiments, but at last these latter prevailed. He resolved to effect a reconciliation with his old neighbour, to efface the traces of the quarrel and restore to him his property. Having eased his soul with this good intention, Kirila Petrovitch set off at a gallop towards the residence of his neighbour and drove straight into the courtyard.

He quickly spotted Andrei Gavrilovitch's house. Mixed emotions washed over him. His desire for revenge and love of power had dulled his more noble feelings, but in the end, those feelings won out. He decided to make peace with his old neighbor, to erase the signs of their quarrel and return his property. Feeling relieved with this good intention, Kirila Petrovitch rode off at full speed towards his neighbor's home and drove right into the courtyard.

At that moment the invalid was sitting at his bedroom window. He recognized Kirila Petrovitch—and his face assumed an expression of terrible emotion: a livid flush replaced his usual pallor, his eyes gleamed and he uttered a few unintelligible sounds. His son, who was sitting there examining the account books, raised his head and was struck by the change in his father’s condition. The sick man pointed with his finger towards the courtyard with an expression of rage and horror. At that moment the voice and heavy tread of Egorovna were heard:

At that moment, the invalid was sitting by his bedroom window. He recognized Kirila Petrovitch, and his face took on a look of intense emotion: a sickly flush replaced his usual pale complexion, his eyes sparkled, and he made a few unintelligible sounds. His son, who was sitting there reviewing the account books, looked up and was taken aback by the change in his father’s condition. The sick man pointed toward the courtyard with an expression of anger and fear. Just then, the voice and heavy footsteps of Egorovna were heard:

“Master, master! Kirila Petrovitch has come! Kirila Petrovitch is on the steps!” she cried.... “Lord God! What is the matter? What has happened to him?”

“Master, master! Kirila Petrovitch is here! Kirila Petrovitch is on the steps!” she cried.... “Oh my God! What’s wrong? What happened to him?”

Andrei Gavrilovitch had hastily gathered up the skirts of his dressing-gown and was preparing to rise from his armchair. He succeeded in getting upon his feet—and then suddenly fell. His son rushed towards him; the old man lay insensible and without breathing: he had been attacked by paralysis.

Andrei Gavrilovitch quickly grabbed the edges of his dressing gown and was getting ready to stand up from his armchair. He managed to get to his feet—but then suddenly collapsed. His son rushed to his side; the old man lay there, unconscious and not breathing: he had suffered a stroke.

“Quick, quick! hasten to the town for a doctor!” cried Vladimir.

“Quick, quick! Hurry to town for a doctor!” cried Vladimir.

“Kirila Petrovitch is asking for you,” said a servant, entering the room.

“Kirila Petrovitch is asking for you,” a servant said as they entered the room.

Vladimir gave him a terrible look.

Vladimir shot him a nasty glare.

“Tell Kirila Petrovitch to take himself off as quickly as possible, before I have him turned out—go!”

“Tell Kirila Petrovitch to leave as soon as possible, before I have him thrown out—go!”

The servant gladly left the room to execute his master’s orders. Egorovna raised her hands to heaven.

The servant happily left the room to carry out his master’s instructions. Egorovna raised her hands to the sky.

“Little father,” she exclaimed in a piping voice, “you will lose your head! Kirila Petrovitch will eat us all up.”

“Little father,” she said in a high-pitched voice, “you’re going to lose your mind! Kirila Petrovitch is going to gobble us all up.”

“Silence, nurse,” said Vladimir angrily: “send Anton at once to the town for a doctor.”

“Quiet, nurse,” Vladimir said angrily. “Send Anton to town right away to get a doctor.”

Egorovna left the room. There was nobody in the antechamber; all the domestics had run out into the courtyard to look at Kirila Petrovitch. She went out on the steps and heard the servant deliver his young master’s reply. Kirila Petrovitch heard it, seated in the droshky; his face became darker than night; he smiled contemptuously, looked threateningly at the assembled domestics, and then drove slowly out of the courtyard. He glanced up at the window where, a minute before, Andrei Gavrilovitch had been sitting, but he was no longer there. The nurse remained standing on the steps, forgetful of her master’s injunctions. The domestics were noisily talking of what had just occurred. Suddenly Vladimir appeared in the midst of them, and said abruptly:

Egorovna left the room. The antechamber was empty; all the servants had rushed outside to see Kirila Petrovitch. She stepped out onto the stairs and heard the servant relay the young master’s reply. Kirila Petrovitch, sitting in the droshky; his expression turned darker than night; he smiled with disdain, glared threateningly at the gathered servants, and then slowly drove out of the courtyard. He looked up at the window where Andrei Gavrilovitch had been sitting just a minute before, but he was gone. The nurse remained on the steps, forgetting her master's orders. The servants were excitedly discussing what had just happened. Suddenly, Vladimir appeared among them and said abruptly:

“There is no need for a doctor—my father is dead!” General consternation followed these words. The domestics rushed to the room of their old master. He was lying in the armchair in which Vladimir had placed him; his right arm hung down to the ground, his head was bent forward upon his chest—there was not the least sign of life in his body, which, not yet cold, was already disfigured by death. Egorovna set up a howl. The domestics surrounded the corpse, which was left to their care, washed it, dressed it in a uniform made in the year 1797, and laid it out on the same table at which for so many years they had waited upon their master.

“There’s no need for a doctor—my father is dead!” A wave of shock followed those words. The household staff rushed to their old master’s room. He was sitting in the armchair where Vladimir had placed him; his right arm hung down to the floor, and his head was bowed forward onto his chest—there was no sign of life in his body, which, although not yet cold, was already marked by death. Egorovna let out a scream. The staff gathered around the body, which they took care of, washed it, dressed it in a uniform made in 1797, and laid it out on the same table where they had served their master for so many years.


[1] A low four-wheeled carriage.

A small four-wheeled cart.


CHAPTER V.

The funeral took place the third day. The body of the poor old man lay in the coffin, covered with a shroud and surrounded by candles. The dining-room was filled with domestics, ready to carry out the corpse. Vladimir and the servants raised the coffin. The priest went in front, followed by the clerk, chanting the prayers for the dead. The master of Kistenevka crossed the threshold of his house for the last time. The coffin was carried through the wood—the church lay just behind it. The day was clear and cold; the autumn leaves were falling from the trees. On emerging from the wood, they saw before them the wooden church of Kistenevka and the cemetery shaded by old lime trees. There reposed the body of Vladimir’s mother; there, beside her tomb, a new grave had been dug the day before. The church was full of the Kistenevka peasantry, come to render the last homage to their master. Young Doubrovsky stood in the chancel; he neither wept nor prayed, but the expression of his face was terrible. The sad ceremony came to an end. Vladimir approached first to take leave of the corpse, after him came the domestics. The lid was brought and nailed upon the coffin. The women wept aloud, and the men frequently wiped away their tears with their fists. Vladimir and three of the servants carried the coffin to the cemetery, accompanied by the whole village. The coffin was lowered into the grave, all present threw upon it a handful of earth, the pit was filled up, the crowd saluted for the last time and then dispersed. Vladimir hastily departed, got ahead of everybody, and disappeared into the Kistenevka wood.

The funeral took place on the third day. The body of the poor old man lay in the coffin, covered with a shroud and surrounded by candles. The dining room was filled with servants, ready to carry out the body. Vladimir and the staff lifted the coffin. The priest walked in front, followed by the clerk, chanting prayers for the dead. The master of Kistenevka stepped out of his house for the last time. The coffin was carried through the woods—the church was just behind it. The day was clear and cold; autumn leaves were falling from the trees. As they emerged from the woods, they saw the wooden church of Kistenevka and the cemetery shaded by old lime trees. There rested the body of Vladimir’s mother; beside her grave, a new one had been dug the day before. The church was filled with the Kistenevka villagers, come to pay their last respects to their master. Young Doubrovsky stood in the chancel; he neither wept nor prayed, but his expression was grim. The somber ceremony came to an end. Vladimir approached first to say goodbye to the body, followed by the servants. The lid was brought and nailed shut on the coffin. The women cried out, and the men often wiped away their tears with their fists. Vladimir and three of the servants carried the coffin to the cemetery, followed by the entire village. The coffin was lowered into the grave, everyone present threw a handful of dirt onto it, the pit was filled, and the crowd said their final goodbyes before dispersing. Vladimir hurried away, got ahead of everyone, and vanished into the Kistenevka woods.

Egorovna, in the name of her master, invited the pope and all the clergy to a funeral dinner, informing them that her young master did not intend being present.

Egorovna, on behalf of her master, invited the pope and all the clergy to a funeral dinner, letting them know that her young master would not be attending.

Then Father Anissim, his wife Fedorovna and the clerk took their way to the manor-house, discoursing with Egorovna upon the virtues of the deceased and upon what, in all probability, awaited his heir. The visit of Troekouroff and the reception given to him were already known to the whole neighbourhood, and the local politicians predicted that serious consequences would result from it.

Then Father Anissim, his wife Fedorovna, and the clerk made their way to the manor house, chatting with Egorovna about the virtues of the deceased and what was likely in store for his heir. News of Troekouroff's visit and the reception he received had spread throughout the neighborhood, and the local politicians were predicting that it would lead to serious consequences.

“What is to be, will be,” said the pope’s wife: “but it will be a pity if Vladimir Andreivitch does not become our master. He is a fine young fellow, there is no denying that.”

“What will happen, will happen,” said the pope’s wife: “but it would be a shame if Vladimir Andreivitch doesn’t become our leader. He’s a great young man, there’s no doubt about that.”

“And who is to be our master if he is not to be?” interrupted Egorovna. “Kirila Petrovitch need not put himself out—he has not got a coward to deal with. My young falcon will know how to defend himself, and with God’s help, he will not lack friends. Kirila Petrovitch is too overweening; and yet he slunk away with his tail between his legs when my Grishka[1] cried out to him: ‘Be off, you old cur! Clear out of the place!’”

“And who will be our master if he doesn't want to be?” interrupted Egorovna. “Kirila Petrovitch doesn't need to worry—he's not dealing with a coward. My young falcon will know how to stand up for himself, and with God's help, he won't be short on friends. Kirila Petrovitch is too arrogant; yet he scurried away with his tail between his legs when my Grishka[1] shouted at him: ‘Get lost, you old mutt! Clear out of here!’”

“Oh! Egorovna,” said the clerk, “however could he bring his tongue to utter such words? I think I would rather bring myself to face the devil, than look askant at Kirila Petrovitch. As you look at him, you become terrified, and your very backbone seems to curve!”

“Oh! Egorovna,” said the clerk, “how could he even say something like that? I’d honestly rather deal with the devil than even glance at Kirila Petrovitch. Just looking at him makes you feel scared, and it’s like your spine wants to bend!”

“Vanity, vanity!” said the priest: “the service for the dead will some day be chanted for Kirila Petrovitch, as today for Andrei Gavrilovitch; the funeral may perhaps be more imposing, and more guests may be invited; but are not all equal in the sight of God?”

“Vanity, vanity!” said the priest: “the service for the dead will someday be held for Kirila Petrovitch, just like it is today for Andrei Gavrilovitch; the funeral might be more elaborate, and more guests might be invited; but aren’t we all equal in God’s eyes?”

“Oh, father, we wanted to invite all the neighbourhood, but Vladimir Andreivitch did not wish it. Don’t be alarmed, we have plenty to entertain people with.... but what would you have had us do? At all events, if there are not many people, I can treat you well, my dear friends.”

“Oh, Dad, we wanted to invite everyone from the neighborhood, but Vladimir Andreivitch didn’t want that. Don’t worry, we have plenty to entertain everyone with... but what could we have done? Anyway, if there aren’t many people, I can still take good care of you, my dear friends.”

This enticing promise and the hope of finding a toothsome pie, caused the talkers to quicken their steps, and they safely reached the manor-house, where the table was already laid and brandy served out.

This tempting promise and the hope of finding a delicious pie made the speakers pick up their pace, and they arrived safely at the manor house, where the table was already set and brandy was being served.

Meanwhile Vladimir advanced further into the depth of the wood, endeavouring by exercise and fatigue to deaden the affliction of his soul. He walked on without taking any notice of the road; the branches constantly grazed and scratched him, and his feet continually sank into the swamp—he observed nothing. At last he reached a small glade surrounded by trees on every side; a little stream wound silently through the trees, half-stripped of their leaves by the autumn. Vladimir stopped, sat down upon the cold turf, and thoughts, each more gloomy than the other, oppressed his soul.... He felt his loneliness very keenly; the future appeared to him enveloped in terrible clouds. Troekouroff’s enmity foreboded fresh misfortunes for him. His modest heritage might pass from him into the hands of a stranger, in which case beggary awaited him. For a long time he sat quite motionless in the same place, observing the gentle flow of the stream, bearing along on its surface a few withered leaves, and vividly representing to him the analogy of life. At last he observed that it began to grow dark; he arose and sought for the road home, but for a long time he wandered about the unknown wood before he stumbled upon the path which led straight up to the gate of his house.

Meanwhile, Vladimir ventured deeper into the woods, trying to numb the pain of his soul with exercise and fatigue. He walked on, ignoring the path; branches constantly grazed and scratched him, and his feet kept sinking into the swamp—he noticed nothing. Finally, he reached a small clearing surrounded by trees. A little stream flowed quietly through the trees, which were half-stripped of their leaves by autumn. Vladimir stopped and sat down on the cold ground, overwhelmed by dark thoughts... He felt his loneliness keenly; the future looked grim, shrouded in ominous clouds. Troekouroff’s hostility signaled more troubles ahead for him. His modest inheritance could easily fall into the hands of a stranger, leaving him facing poverty. He sat motionless for a long while, watching the gentle flow of the stream, carrying a few withered leaves that vividly reminded him of life’s parallels. Eventually, he noticed it was getting dark; he got up and looked for the way home, but he wandered through the unfamiliar woods for a long time before finally finding the path that led directly to the gate of his house.

He had not gone far before he met the priest coming towards him with all his clergy. The thought immediately occurred to him that this foreboded misfortune.[2] He involuntarily turned aside and disappeared behind the trees. The priests had not observed him, and they continued talking very earnestly among themselves.

He hadn't gone far when he ran into the priest heading his way with all his clergy. It immediately crossed his mind that this might signal trouble.[2] He instinctively stepped aside and hid behind the trees. The priests didn't notice him and kept chatting seriously among themselves.

“Fly from evil and do good,” said the priest to his wife. “There is no need for us to remain here; it does not concern us, however the business may end.”

“Run away from evil and do good,” the priest told his wife. “We don’t need to stay here; it doesn’t involve us, no matter how the situation turns out.”

The priest’s wife made some reply, but Vladimir could not hear what she said.

The priest's wife responded, but Vladimir couldn't hear her.

Approaching the house, he saw a crowd of people; peasants and servants of the household were flocking into the courtyard. In the distance Vladimir could hear an unusual noise and murmur of voices. Near the coach-house stood two troikas. On the steps several unknown men in uniform were seemingly engaged in conversation.

Approaching the house, he saw a crowd of people; peasants and household servants were gathering in the courtyard. In the distance, Vladimir could hear an unusual noise and a murmur of voices. Near the coach house, there were two troikas. On the steps, several unfamiliar men in uniform appeared to be having a conversation.

“What does this mean?” he asked angrily of Anton, who ran forward to meet him. “Who are these people, and what do they want?”

“What does this mean?” he asked angrily of Anton, who rushed forward to meet him. “Who are these people, and what do they want?”

“Oh, father Vladimir Andreivitch,” replied Anton, out of breath, “the Court has come. They are giving us over to Troekouroff, they are taking us from your Honour!...”

“Oh, Father Vladimir Andreivitch,” Anton replied, breathless, “the Court has arrived. They're handing us over to Troekouroff; they're taking us away from you, Your Honor!...”

Vladimir hung down his head; his people surrounded their unhappy master.

Vladimir lowered his head; his people gathered around their unhappy leader.

“You are our father,” they cried, kissing his hands.

“You’re our dad,” they exclaimed, kissing his hands.

“We want no other master but you. We will die, but we will not leave you. Give us the order, Your Lordship, and we will soon settle matters with the Court.”

“We don’t want any other leader but you. We’ll die before we leave you. Give us the command, Your Lordship, and we’ll quickly take care of things with the Court.”

Vladimir looked at them, and dark thoughts rose within him.

Vladimir looked at them, and troubling thoughts filled his mind.

“Keep quiet,” he said to them: “I will speak to the officers.”

“Be quiet,” he said to them. “I’ll talk to the officers.”

“That’s it—speak to them, father,” shouted the crowd: “put the accursed wretches to shame!”

“That's it—talk to them, Dad,” shouted the crowd: “make those cursed wretches feel ashamed!”

Vladimir, approached the officials. Shabashkin, with his cap on his head, stood with his arms akimbo, looking proudly around him. The sheriff, a tall stout man, of about fifty years of age, with a red face and a moustache, seeing Doubrovsky approach, cleared his throat and called out in a hoarse voice:

Vladimir walked up to the officials. Shabashkin, wearing his cap, stood with his hands on his hips, looking around proudly. The sheriff, a tall, heavyset man in his fifties with a red face and a mustache, noticed Doubrovsky approaching, cleared his throat, and called out in a gravelly voice:

“And therefore I repeat to you what I have already said: by the decision of the district Court, you now belong to Kirila Petrovitch Troekouroff, who is here represented by M. Shabashkin. Obey him in everything that he orders you; and you, women, love and honour him, as he loves you.”

“And so I say again what I've already said: by the decision of the district court, you now belong to Kirila Petrovitch Troekouroff, who is represented here by M. Shabashkin. Follow his orders in everything; and you, women, love and honor him, just as he loves you.”

At this witty joke the sheriff began to laugh. Shabashkin and the other officials followed his example. Vladimir boiled over with indignation.

At this clever joke, the sheriff started to laugh. Shabashkin and the other officials joined in. Vladimir was filled with rage.

“Allow me to ask, what does all this mean?” he inquired, with pretended calmness, of the jocular sheriff.

“Can I ask, what does all this mean?” he questioned, pretending to be calm, looking at the joking sheriff.

“It means,” replied the witty official, “that we have come to place Kirila Petrovitch Troekouroff in possession of this property, and to request certain others to take themselves off for good and all!”

“It means,” replied the clever official, “that we have come to put Kirila Petrovitch Troekouroff in charge of this property, and to ask certain others to leave for good!”

“But I think that you could have communicated all this to me first, rather than to my peasants, and announced to the landholder the decision of the authorities——”

“But I think you could have told me all this first, instead of telling my peasants, and informed the landholder about the authorities' decision—”

“The former landowner, Andrei Gavrilovitch, is dead according to the will of God; but who are you?” said Shabashkin, with an insolent look. “We do not know you, and we don’t want to know you.”

“The previous landowner, Andrei Gavrilovitch, has passed away as per God's will; but who are you?” said Shabashkin, with a haughty expression. “We don't recognize you, and we have no interest in getting to know you.”

“Your Honour, that is our young master,” said a voice in the crowd.

“Your Honor, that’s our young master,” a voice in the crowd said.

“Who dared to open his mouth?” said the sheriff, in a terrible tone. “That your master? Your master is Kirila Petrovitch Troekouroff.... do you hear, idiots?”

“Who had the guts to speak up?” said the sheriff, in a menacing tone. “Is that your boss? Your boss is Kirila Petrovitch Troekouroff.... do you understand, fools?”

“Nothing of the kind!” said the same voice.

“Nothing like that!” said the same voice.

“But this is a revolt!” shrieked the sheriff. “Hi, bailiff, this way!”

“But this is a rebellion!” yelled the sheriff. “Hey, bailiff, over here!”

The bailiff stepped forward.

The bailiff moved forward.

“Find out immediately who it was that dared to answer me. I’ll teach him a lesson!”

“Find out right now who dared to answer me. I'll show him a lesson!”

The bailiff turned towards the crowd and asked who had spoken. But all remained silent. Soon a murmur was heard at the back; it gradually grew louder, and in a minute it broke out into a terrible wail. The sheriff lowered his voice and was about to try to persuade them to be calm.

The bailiff faced the crowd and asked who had spoken up. But everyone stayed quiet. Soon, a murmuring began at the back; it slowly got louder, and in a minute, it erupted into a horrifying wail. The sheriff lowered his voice and was about to try to calm them down.

“Why do you stand looking at him?” cried the servants: “Come on, lads, forward!” And the crowd began to move.

“Why are you just standing there looking at him?” the servants shouted. “Let’s go, guys, move!” And the crowd started to move forward.

Shabashkin and the other members of the Court rushed into the vestibule, and closed the door behind them.

Shabashkin and the other members of the Court hurried into the foyer and shut the door behind them.

“Seize them, lads!” cried the same voice, and the crowd pressed forward.

“Get them, guys!” shouted the same voice, and the crowd surged forward.

“Hold!” cried Doubrovsky: “idiots! what are you doing? You will ruin yourselves and me, too. Go home all of you, and leave me to myself. Don’t fear, the Czar is merciful: I will present a petition to him—he will not let us be made the victims of an injustice. We are all his children. But how can he take your part, if you begin rebelling and plundering?”

“Stop!” shouted Doubrovsky. “What are you doing? You’re going to ruin yourselves and me too. Everyone go home and leave me alone. Don’t worry, the Czar is kind: I’ll make a petition to him—he won’t let us suffer an injustice. We’re all his children. But how can he help you if you start causing trouble and stealing?”

This speech of young Doubrovsky’s, his sonorous voice and imposing appearance, produced the desired effect. The crowd became quiet and dispersed; the courtyard became empty, the officials of the Court still remained inside the house. Vladimir sadly ascended the steps. Shabashkin opened the door, and with obsequious bows began to thank Doubrovsky for his generous intervention.

This speech from young Doubrovsky, with his strong voice and commanding presence, had the desired impact. The crowd quieted down and left; the courtyard emptied, while the officials of the Court stayed inside the house. Vladimir climbed the steps with a heavy heart. Shabashkin opened the door and, with overly polite bows, started to thank Doubrovsky for his generous help.

Vladimir listened to him with contempt and made no reply.

Vladimir listened to him with disdain and didn't respond.

“We have resolved,” continued the assessor, “with your permission, to remain here for the night, as it is already dark, and your peasants might attack us on the road. Be kind enough to order some hay to be put down for us on the parlour floor, as soon as it is daylight, we will take our departure.”

“We’ve decided,” the assessor continued, “with your permission, to stay here for the night since it’s already dark, and your peasants might attack us on the road. Please have some hay laid down for us on the parlor floor, and as soon as it’s light, we’ll be on our way.”

“Do what you please,” replied Doubrovsky drily: “I am no longer master here.”

“Do whatever you want,” replied Doubrovsky flatly. “I’m not in charge here anymore.”

With these words he entered into his fathers room and locked the door behind him.

With those words, he walked into his father's room and locked the door behind him.


[1] Diminutive of Gregory.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nickname for Gregory.

[2] To meet a priest is considered a bad omen in Russia.

[2] Meeting a priest is seen as a bad omen in Russia.


CHAPTER VI.

“And so, all is finished!” said Vladimir to himself. “This morning I had a corner and a piece of bread; to-morrow I must leave the house where I was born. My father, with the ground where he reposes, will belong to that hateful man, the cause of his death and of my ruin!”... Vladimir clenched his teeth and fixed his eyes upon the portrait of his mother. The artist had represented her leaning upon a balustrade, in a white morning dress, with a rose in her hair.

“And so, it’s all over!” Vladimir said to himself. “This morning I had a corner to sleep in and a piece of bread; tomorrow I have to leave the house where I was born. My father, along with the ground where he rests, will belong to that terrible man, the reason for his death and my downfall!”... Vladimir gritted his teeth and stared at the portrait of his mother. The artist had captured her leaning on a railing, dressed in a white morning gown, with a rose in her hair.

“And that portrait will fall into the hands of the enemy of my family,” thought Vladimir. “It will be thrown into a lumber room together with broken chairs, or hung up in the ante-room, to become an object of derision for his dog-keepers; and in her bedroom, in the room where my father died, will be installed his bailiff, or his harem. No, no! he shall not have possession of the house of mourning, from which he is driving me out.”

“And that portrait will end up with my family's enemy,” thought Vladimir. “It will be tossed into a storage room along with broken chairs, or hung up in the waiting room to be laughed at by his dog-keepers; and in her bedroom, the place where my father died, his bailiff or his harem will take over. No, no! He will not take over the house of mourning, from which he is forcing me out.”

Vladimir clenched his teeth again; terrible thoughts rose up in his mind. The voices of the officials reached him; they were giving their orders, demanding first one thing and then another, and disagreeably disturbing him in the midst of his painful meditations.

Vladimir gritted his teeth again; dreadful thoughts flooded his mind. He could hear the officials' voices; they were issuing their orders, demanding one thing after another, and annoying him in the middle of his painful reflections.

At last all became quiet.

Finally, everything became quiet.

Vladimir unlocked the drawers and boxes and began to examine the papers of the deceased. They consisted for the most part of farming accounts and letters connected with various matters of business. Vladimir tore them up without reading them. Among them he came across a packet with the inscription: “Letters from my wife.” A prey to deep emotion, Vladimir began to read them. They had been written during the Turkish campaign, and were addressed to the army from Kistenevka. Madame Doubrovsky described to her husband her life in the country and her business concerns, complained with tenderness of the separation, and implored him to return home as soon as possible to the arms of his loving wife. In one of these letters, she expressed to him her anxiety concerning the health of little Vladimir; in another she rejoiced over his early intelligence, and predicted for him a happy and brilliant future. Vladimir was so absorbed in his reading, that he forgot everything else in the world as his mind conjured up visions of domestic happiness, and he did not observe how the time was passing: the clock upon the wall struck eleven. Vladimir placed the letters in his pocket, took up a candle and left the room. In the parlour the officials were sleeping on the floor. Upon the table were tumblers which they had emptied, and a strong smell of rum pervaded the entire room. Vladimir turned from them with disgust, and passed into the anteroom. There all was dark. Somebody, seeing the light, crouched into a corner. Turning the light towards him, Vladimir recognized Arkhip the blacksmith.

Vladimir unlocked the drawers and boxes and started looking through the papers of the deceased. Most of them were farming accounts and business-related letters. Vladimir shredded them without reading. Among them, he found a packet labeled: “Letters from my wife.” Overwhelmed with emotion, Vladimir began to read. They were written during the Turkish campaign and sent to the army from Kistenevka. Madame Doubrovsky told her husband about her life in the countryside and her business, expressed her longing for him, and begged him to come home as soon as possible to the embrace of his loving wife. In one letter, she shared her worries about little Vladimir's health; in another, she celebrated his early intelligence and predicted a bright and happy future for him. Vladimir was so engrossed in reading that he forgot everything else, imagining domestic happiness, and he didn't notice how time passed: the clock on the wall struck eleven. Vladimir put the letters in his pocket, picked up a candle, and left the room. In the parlor, the officials were sleeping on the floor. On the table were empty glasses, and a strong smell of rum filled the entire room. Vladimir turned away from them in disgust and went into the anteroom. It was completely dark there. Someone, seeing the light, crouched in a corner. As Vladimir turned the light toward him, he recognized Arkhip the blacksmith.

“Why are you here?” he asked, in surprise.

“Why are you here?” he asked, surprised.

“I wanted—I came to find out if they were all in the house,” replied Arkhip, in a low faltering voice.

“I wanted—I came to see if they were all in the house,” replied Arkhip, in a low, shaky voice.

“And why have you got your axe?”

“And why do you have your axe?”

“Why have I got my axe? Can anybody go about nowadays without an axe? These officials are such impudent knaves, that one never knows——”

“Why do I have my axe? Can anyone walk around these days without an axe? These officials are such shameless crooks that you can never tell—”

“You are drunk; throw the axe down and go to bed.”

“You're drunk; put the axe down and go to bed.”

“I drunk? Father Vladimir Andreivitch, God is my witness that not a single drop of brandy has passed my lips, nor has the thought of such a thing entered my mind. Was ever such a thing heard of? These clerks have taken it into their heads to rule over us and to drive our master out of the manor-house.... How they snore, the wretches! I should like to put an end to the whole lot of them at once.”

“I’m drunk? Father Vladimir Andreivitch, I swear to God that not a single drop of brandy has touched my lips, nor have I even thought about it. Can you believe this? These clerks have decided they can boss us around and force our master out of the manor-house.... Just listen to them snoring, those miserable wretches! I’d love to get rid of all of them at once.”

Doubrovsky frowned.

Doubrovsky frowned.

“Listen, Arkhip,” said he, after a short pause: “Get such ideas out of your head. It is not the fault of the officials. Light the lantern and follow me.”

“Listen, Arkhip,” he said after a brief pause, “Forget those ideas. It’s not the officials’ fault. Light the lantern and follow me.”

Arkhip took the candle out of his master’s hand, found the lantern behind the stove, lit it, and then both of them softly descended the steps and proceeded around the courtyard. The watchman began beating upon an iron plate; the dogs commenced to bark.

Arkhip took the candle from his master's hand, found the lantern behind the stove, lit it, and then they both quietly went down the steps and walked around the courtyard. The watchman started banging on an iron plate; the dogs began to bark.

“Who is on the watch?” asked Doubrovsky.

“Who’s on duty?” asked Doubrovsky.

“We, little father,” replied a thin voice: “Vassilissa and Loukeria.”

“We, little father,” replied a thin voice: “Vassilissa and Loukeria.”

“Go home,” said Doubrovsky to them, “you are not wanted.”

“Go home,” Doubrovsky told them, “you’re not wanted.”

“You can have a holiday,” added Arkhip.

“You can take a vacation,” added Arkhip.

“Thank you, benefactor,” replied the women, and they immediately returned home.

“Thanks, benefactor,” the women replied, and they headed home right away.

Doubrovsky walked on further. Two men approached him: they challenged him, and Doubrovsky recognized the voices of Anton and Grisha.

Doubrovsky walked on ahead. Two men came up to him: they confronted him, and Doubrovsky recognized the voices of Anton and Grisha.

“Why are you not in bed and asleep?” he asked them.

“Why aren’t you in bed and asleep?” he asked them.

“This is no time for us to think of sleep,” replied Anton. “Who would have thought that we should ever have come to this?”

"This isn't a time for us to think about sleep," Anton replied. "Who would have thought we would ever end up here?"

“Softly,” interrupted Doubrovsky. “Where is Egorovna?”

“Gently,” Doubrovsky interjected. “Where's Egorovna?”

“In the manor-house, in her room,” replied Grisha.

“In the manor house, in her room,” replied Grisha.

“Go and bring her here, and make all our people get out of the house; let not a soul remain in it except the officials; and you, Anton, get the cart ready.”

“Go and bring her here, and have everyone leave the house; let no one stay inside except for the officials; and you, Anton, prepare the cart.”

Grisha departed; a minute afterwards he returned with his mother. The old woman had not undressed that night; with the exception of the officials, nobody closed an eye.

Grisha left and a minute later came back with his mother. The old woman hadn't gotten undressed that night; besides the officials, no one had slept a wink.

“Are all here?” asked Doubrovsky. “Has anybody been left in the house?”

“Is everyone here?” asked Doubrovsky. “Did anyone stay behind in the house?”

“Nobody, except the clerks,” replied Grisha.

“Just the clerks,” Grisha replied.

“Bring here some hay or some straw,” said Doubrovsky. The servants ran to the stables and returned with armfuls of hay.

“Bring some hay or straw here,” said Doubrovsky. The servants dashed to the stables and came back with armfuls of hay.

“Put it under the steps—that’s it. Now, my lads, a light!”

“Put it under the steps—that’s it. Now, guys, a light!”

Arkhip opened the lantern and Doubrovsky kindled a torch.

Arkhip lit the lantern and Doubrovsky ignited a torch.

“Wait a moment,” said he to Arkhip: “I think, in my hurry, that I locked the doors of the hall. Go quickly and open them.”

“Wait a second,” he said to Arkhip. “I think I locked the hall doors in my rush. Go quickly and unlock them.”

Arkhip ran to the vestibule: the doors were open. He locked them, muttering in an undertone: “It’s likely that I’ll leave them open!” and then returned to Doubrovsky.

Arkhip ran to the entrance hall: the doors were open. He locked them, mumbling to himself, “I’ll probably leave them open!” and then went back to Doubrovsky.

Doubrovsky applied the torch to the hay, which burst into a blaze, the flames rising to a great height and illuminating the whole courtyard.

Doubrovsky lit the hay on fire, which quickly turned into a huge blaze, the flames soaring high and lighting up the entire courtyard.

“Alas!” cried Egorovna plaintively: “Vladimir Andreivitch, what are you doing?”

“Alas!” cried Egorovna sadly. “Vladimir Andreivitch, what are you doing?”

“Silence!” said Doubrovsky. “Now, children, farewell; I am going where God may direct me. Be happy with your new master.”

“Silence!” said Doubrovsky. “Now, kids, goodbye; I’m going where God leads me. Be happy with your new master.”

“Our father, our benefactor!” cried the peasants, “we will die—but we will not leave you, we will go with you.”

“Our father, our supporter!” cried the peasants, “we will die—but we will not abandon you, we will follow you.”

The horses were ready. Doubrovsky took his seat in the cart with Grisha; Anton whipped the horses and they drove out of the courtyard.

The horses were all set. Doubrovsky got into the cart with Grisha; Anton urged the horses on and they drove out of the courtyard.

In one moment the whole house was enveloped in flames. The floors cracked and gave way; the burning beams began to fall; a red smoke rose above the roof, and there arose piteous groans and cries of “Help, help!”

In an instant, the entire house was engulfed in flames. The floors cracked and collapsed; the burning beams started to tumble down; thick, red smoke billowed up above the roof, accompanied by agonizing moans and shouts of “Help, help!”

“Shout away!” said Arkhip, with a malicious smile, contemplating the fire.

“Shout away!” Arkhip said with a wicked smile, gazing at the fire.

“Dear Arkhip,” said Egorovna to him, “save them, the scoundrels, and God will reward you.”

“Dear Arkhip,” Egorovna said to him, “save those scoundrels, and God will reward you.”

“Let them shout,” replied the blacksmith.

“Let them shout,” replied the blacksmith.

At that moment the officials appeared at the window, endeavouring to burst the double sash. But at the same instant the roof fell in with a crash—and the cries ceased.

At that moment, the officials showed up at the window, trying to force open the double sash. But just then, the roof collapsed with a bang—and the cries stopped.

Soon all the peasants came pouring into the courtyard. The women, screaming wildly, hastened to save their effects; the children danced about admiring the conflagration. The sparks flew up in a fiery shower, setting light to the huts.

Soon all the villagers rushed into the courtyard. The women, shouting in panic, hurried to save their belongings; the children ran around, excitedly watching the fire. Sparks flew up in a fiery shower, igniting the huts.

“Now everything is right!” said Arkhip. “How it burns! It must be a grand sight from Pokrovskoe.”

“Now everything is perfect!” said Arkhip. “Look at it burn! It must be a stunning sight from Pokrovskoe.”

At that moment a new apparition attracted his attention. A cat ran along the roof of a burning barn, without knowing where to leap from. Flames surrounded it on every side. The poor creature cried for help with plaintive mewings; the children screamed with laughter on seeing its despair.

At that moment, a new sight caught his attention. A cat dashed along the roof of a burning barn, unsure where to jump down. Flames surrounded it on all sides. The poor animal cried for help with sad meows, while the children laughed at its panic.

“What are you laughing at, you little demons?” said the blacksmith, angrily. “Do you not fear God? One of God’s creatures is perishing, and you rejoice over it.” Then placing a ladder against the burning roof, he mounted up towards the cat. She understood his intention, and, with grateful eagerness, clutched hold of his sleeve. The half-burnt blacksmith descended with his burden.

“What are you laughing at, you little demons?” the blacksmith said, angrily. “Don’t you fear God? One of God’s creatures is dying, and you’re celebrating it.” Then, placing a ladder against the burning roof, he climbed up toward the cat. She sensed what he was trying to do and eagerly grabbed his sleeve. The half-burned blacksmith came down with her in his arms.

“And now, lads, good bye,” he said to the dismayed peasants: “there is nothing more for me to do here. May you be happy. Do not think too badly of me.”

“And now, guys, goodbye,” he said to the shocked peasants: “there's nothing more for me to do here. I hope you find happiness. Don’t think too poorly of me.”

The blacksmith took his departure. The fire raged for some time longer, and at last went out. Piles of red-hot embers glowed brightly in the darkness of the night, while round about them wandered the burnt-out inhabitants of Kistenevka.

The blacksmith left. The fire burned for a while longer before finally dying down. Piles of glowing red embers lit up the darkness of the night, while the exhausted residents of Kistenevka wandered around them.


CHAPTER VII.

The next day the news of the fire spread through all the neighbourhood. Everybody explained it in a different way. Some maintained that Doubrovsky’s servants, having got drunk at the funeral, had set fire to the house through carelessness; others blamed the officials, who were drunk also in their new quarters. Some guessed the truth, and affirmed that the author of the terrible calamity was Doubrovsky himself, urged on to the committal of the deed by the promptings of resentment and despair. Many maintained that he had himself perished in the flames with the officials and all his servants.

The next day, the news of the fire spread throughout the neighborhood. Everyone had their own version of what happened. Some insisted that Doubrovsky’s servants had set the house on fire out of carelessness after getting drunk at the funeral; others blamed the officials, who were also drinking heavily in their new location. Some speculated the truth and claimed that the real cause of the disaster was Doubrovsky himself, driven by feelings of resentment and despair. Many believed that he had died in the flames along with the officials and all his servants.

Troekouroff came the next day to the scene of the conflagration, and conducted the inquest himself. It was stated that the sheriff, the assessor of the land Court, the attorney and his clerk, as well as Vladimir Doubrovsky, the nurse Egorovna, the servant Grisha, the coachman Anton, and the blacksmith Arkhip had disappeared—nobody knew where. All the servants declared that the officials perished at the moment when the roof fell in. Their charred remains in fact were discovered. The women, Vassilissa and Loukeria, said that they had seen Doubrovsky and Arkhip the blacksmith a few minutes before the fire. The blacksmith Arkhip, according to the general showing, was alive, and was probably the principal, if not the sole author of the fire. Strong suspicions fell upon Doubrovsky. Kirila Petrovitch sent to the Governor a detailed account of all that had happened, and a new suit was commenced.

Troekouroff arrived the next day at the scene of the fire and conducted the investigation himself. It was reported that the sheriff, the land court assessor, the attorney, and his clerk, along with Vladimir Doubrovsky, the nurse Egorovna, the servant Grisha, the coachman Anton, and the blacksmith Arkhip had all vanished—no one knew where they went. All the servants claimed that the officials died when the roof collapsed. Their charred remains were indeed found. The women, Vassilissa and Loukeria, stated that they had seen Doubrovsky and the blacksmith Arkhip just a few minutes before the fire. The blacksmith Arkhip, by all accounts, was alive and was likely the main, if not the only, cause of the fire. Strong suspicions fell on Doubrovsky. Kirila Petrovitch sent a detailed report of everything that had happened to the Governor, and a new case was initiated.

Soon other reports furnished fresh food for curiosity and gossip. Brigands appeared and spread terror throughout the whole neighbourhood. The measures taken against them proved unavailing. Robberies; each more daring than the other, followed one after another. There was no security either on the roads or in the villages. Several troikas, filled with brigands, traversed the whole province in open daylight, stopping travellers and the mail. The villages were visited by them, and the manor-houses were attacked and set on fire. The chief of the band had acquired a great reputation for intelligence, daring, and a sort of generosity. Wonders were related of him. The name of Doubrovsky was upon every lip. Everybody was convinced that it was he, and nobody else, who commanded the daring robbers. One thing was remarkable: the domains and property of Troekouroff were spared. The brigands had not attacked a single barn of his, nor stopped a single load belonging to him. With his usual arrogance, Troekouroff attributed this exception to the fear which he had inspired throughout the whole province, as well as to the excellent police which he had organized in his villages. At first the neighbours smiled at the presumption of Troekouroff, and everyone expected that the uninvited guests would visit Pokrovskoe, where they would find something worth having, but at last they were compelled to agree and confess that the brigands showed him unaccountable respect. Troekouroff triumphed, and at the news of each fresh exploit on the part of Doubrovsky, he indulged in ironical remarks at the expense of the Governor, the sheriffs, and the regimental commanders, who always allowed the brigand chief to escape with impunity.

Soon, new reports fueled curiosity and gossip. Bandits appeared and spread fear throughout the entire area. The attempts to stop them were ineffective. Robberies, each bolder than the last, happened one after another. There was no safety on the roads or in the villages. Several troikas, packed with bandits, traveled across the province in broad daylight, stopping travelers and the mail. They raided villages and attacked and burned manor-houses. The leader of the gang gained a reputation for being clever, daring, and somewhat generous. People shared incredible stories about him. Everyone was convinced that it was Doubrovsky, and no one else, who led the audacious bandits. One notable thing was that the lands and property of Troekouroff were untouched. The bandits hadn’t attacked a single barn of his or stopped any of his loads. With his usual arrogance, Troekouroff claimed this was due to the fear he instilled across the province, as well as the effective police force he had set up in his villages. At first, the neighbors laughed at Troekouroff's arrogance, and everyone expected the intruders to pay a visit to Pokrovskoe, where they would find something worth taking, but eventually, they had to agree that the bandits showed him inexplicable respect. Troekouroff reveled in this, and with every new exploit by Doubrovsky, he made sarcastic comments about the Governor, the sheriffs, and the regimental commanders, who always let the bandit leader escape without consequences.

Meanwhile the 1st of October arrived, the day of the annual church festival in Troekouroff’s village. But before we proceed to describe further events, we must acquaint the reader with some personages who are new to him, or whom we merely mentioned at the beginning of our story.

Meanwhile, October 1st arrived, the day of the annual church festival in Troekouroff’s village. But before we describe what happens next, we need to introduce some characters who are new to you or who we only briefly mentioned at the beginning of our story.


CHAPTER VIII.

The reader has probably already divined that the daughter of Kirila Petrovitch, of whom we have as yet said but very little, is the heroine of our story. At the period about which we are writing, she was seventeen years old, and in the full bloom of her beauty. Her father loved her to the verge of folly, but treated her with his characteristic wilfulness, at one time endeavouring to gratify her slightest whims, at another terrifying her by his coarse and sometimes brutal behaviour. Convinced of her attachment, he could yet never gain her confidence. She was accustomed to conceal from him her thoughts and feelings, because she never knew in what manner they would be received. She had no companions, and had grown up in solitude. The wives and daughters of the neighbours rarely visited at the house of Kirila Petrovitch, whose usual conversation and amusements demanded the companionship of men, and not the presence of ladies. Our beauty rarely appeared among the guests who were invited to her father’s house. The extensive library, consisting for the most part of works of French writers of the eighteenth century, was given over to her charge. Her father never read anything except the “Perfect Cook,” and could not guide her in the choice of books, and Masha, after having dipped into works of various kinds, had naturally given her preference to romances. In this manner she went on completing her education, first begun under the direction of Mademoiselle Micheau, in whom Kirila Petrovitch reposed great confidence, and whom he was at last obliged to send away secretly to another estate, when the results of this friendship became too apparent.

The reader has probably already figured out that the daughter of Kirila Petrovitch, about whom we've said very little so far, is the heroine of our story. At the time we're writing about, she was seventeen and in the full bloom of her beauty. Her father loved her to the point of obsession, but treated her with his usual stubbornness—sometimes trying to indulge her every whim, and other times scaring her with his rough and sometimes brutal behavior. Although he was confident of her affection, he could never earn her trust. She was used to hiding her thoughts and feelings from him because she never knew how he would react. She had no friends and grew up in isolation. The wives and daughters of the neighbors rarely visited the house of Kirila Petrovitch, whose conversations and activities were more suited for men than for women. Our beauty seldom made an appearance among the guests at her father's house. The extensive library, mostly filled with works by 18th-century French writers, was under her care. Her father read nothing but the “Perfect Cook” and couldn't help her choose books, so Masha, after sampling various genres, naturally leaned toward romance novels. This is how she continued her education, which had initially started under Mademoiselle Micheau, a teacher Kirila Petrovitch trusted greatly, but he eventually had to secretly send her away to another estate when their friendship became too obvious.

Mademoiselle Micheau left behind her a rather agreeable recollection. She was a good-natured girl, and had never misused the influence which she evidently exercised over Kirila Petrovitch, in which she differed from the other confidants, whom he constantly kept changing. Kirila Petrovitch himself seemed to like her more than the others, and a dark-eyed, roguish-looking little fellow of nine, recalling the southern features of Mademoiselle Micheau, was being brought up by him and was recognized as his son, notwithstanding the fact that quite a number of bare-footed lads ran about in front of his windows, who were as like Kirila Petrovitch as one drop of water is to another, and who were inscribed as forming part of his household. Kirila Petrovitch had sent to Moscow for a French tutor for his little son, Sasha,[1] and this tutor came to Pokrovskoe at the time of the events that we are now describing.

Mademoiselle Micheau left behind a quite pleasant memory. She was a kind-hearted girl and never abused the influence she clearly had over Kirila Petrovitch, which set her apart from the other confidants he frequently replaced. Kirila Petrovitch himself seemed to prefer her over the rest, and a mischievous little boy with dark eyes, who resembled Mademoiselle Micheau and was around nine years old, was being raised by him and acknowledged as his son. This was despite the fact that a number of barefoot boys played outside his windows, looking just like Kirila Petrovitch, and were considered part of his household. Kirila Petrovitch had sent to Moscow for a French tutor for his son, Sasha,[1] and this tutor arrived in Pokrovskoe during the events we are currently describing.

This tutor, by his prepossessing appearance and simple manners, produced a very agreeable impression upon the mind of Kirila Petrovitch. He presented to the latter his credentials, and a letter from one of Troekouroff’s relations, with whom he had lived as tutor for four years. Kirila Petrovitch examined all these, and was dissatisfied only with the youthfulness of the Frenchman, not because he considered this agreeable defect incompatible with the patience and experience necessary for the unhappy calling of a tutor, but because he had doubts of his own, which he immediately resolved to have cleared up. For this purpose he ordered Masha to be sent to him. Kirila Petrovitch did not speak French, and she acted as interpreter for him.

This tutor, with his pleasant appearance and straightforward manners, made a very good impression on Kirila Petrovitch. He showed him his credentials and a letter from one of Troekouroff’s relatives, with whom he had worked as a tutor for four years. Kirila Petrovitch looked over everything but was only concerned about the tutor's youth. It wasn’t because he thought this youthful trait was incompatible with the patience and experience needed for the difficult role of a tutor, but because he had his own uncertainties, which he immediately wanted to address. To do this, he called for Masha. Kirila Petrovitch didn’t speak French, so she translated for him.

“Come here, Masha: tell this Monsieur that I accept him only on condition that he does not venture to pay court to my girls, for if he should do so, the son of a dog, I’ll... Translate that to him, Masha.”

“Come here, Masha: tell this guy that I’ll accept him only if he doesn’t try to flirt with my girls, because if he does, that son of a dog, I’ll... Translate that to him, Masha.”

Masha blushed, and turning to the tutor, told him in French that her father counted upon his modesty and orderly conduct.

Masha blushed and turned to the tutor, saying in French that her father was counting on his modesty and good behavior.

The Frenchman bowed to her, and replied that he hoped to merit esteem, even if favour were not shown to him. Masha translated his reply word for word.

The Frenchman bowed to her and said that he hoped to earn respect, even if he didn't receive any favor. Masha translated his reply word for word.

“Very well, very well,” said Kirila Petrovitch, “he needs neither favour nor esteem. His business is to look after Sasha and teach him grammar and geography—translate that to him.”

“Alright, alright,” said Kirila Petrovitch, “he doesn’t need any special treatment or respect. His job is to take care of Sasha and teach him grammar and geography—translate that for him.”

Maria Kirilovna softened the rude expressions of her father in translating them, and Kirila Petrovitch dismissed his Frenchman to the wing of the house in which his room was situated.

Maria Kirilovna softened her father's rude words when translating them, and Kirila Petrovitch sent his French manservant to the side of the house where his room was located.

Masha had not given a thought to the young Frenchman. Brought up with aristocratic prejudices, a tutor, in her eyes, was only a sort of servant or artizan; and servants or artizans did not seem to her to be men at all. Nor did she observe the impression that she had produced upon Monsieur Desforges, nor his confusion, nor his agitation, nor the tremor in his voice. For several days afterwards, she met him very frequently, but without honouring him with much attention. In an unexpected manner, however, she received quite a new impression with respect to him.

Masha hadn't given the young Frenchman any thought. Raised with aristocratic biases, she viewed a tutor as just a type of servant or craftsman; to her, servants or craftsmen didn’t seem like real men at all. She also didn't notice the effect she had on Monsieur Desforges, nor his confusion, his agitation, or the tremor in his voice. For several days afterward, she encountered him often but didn’t pay him much attention. However, unexpectedly, she began to see him in a different light.

In the courtyard of Kirila Petrovitch there were usually kept several young bears, and they formed one of the chief amusements of the master of Pokrovskoe. While they were young, they were brought every day into the parlour, where Kirila Petrovitch used to spend whole hours in amusing himself with them, setting them at cats and young dogs. When they were grown up, they were attached to a chain, to await being baited in earnest. Sometimes they were brought out in front of the windows of the manor-house, and an empty wine-cask, studded with nails, was put before them. The bear would sniff it, then touch it gently, and getting its paws pricked, it would become angry and push the cask with greater force, and so wound itself still more. The beast would then work itself into a perfect frenzy, and fling itself upon the cask, growling furiously, until they removed from the poor animal the object of its vain rage. Sometimes a pair of bears were harnessed to a telega, then, willingly or unwillingly, guests were placed in it, and the bears were allowed to gallop wherever chance might direct them. But the best joke of Kirila Petrovitch’s was as follows:

In the courtyard of Kirila Petrovitch, there were usually several young bears kept, and they were one of the main forms of entertainment for the master of Pokrovskoe. When they were young, he would bring them into the parlor every day, where Kirila Petrovitch would spend hours playing with them, letting them chase after cats and young dogs. As they grew up, they were attached to a chain, waiting to be baited for real. Sometimes, they would be brought out in front of the manor house windows, and an empty wine barrel, covered in nails, would be placed in front of them. The bear would sniff it, then nudge it lightly, getting its paws pricked, which would make it angry and push the barrel harder, injuring itself even more. The animal would then go into a complete frenzy, attacking the barrel, growling fiercely, until the object of its futile rage was taken away from it. Occasionally, a pair of bears would be hitched to a telega, and whether they liked it or not, guests would be placed in it, and the bears would be let loose to run wherever they pleased. But the best joke from Kirila Petrovitch was as follows:

A starving bear used to be shut up in an empty room and fastened by a rope to a ring screwed into the wall. The rope was nearly the length of the room, so that only the opposite corner was out of the reach of the ferocious beast. A novice was generally brought to the door of this room, and, as if by accident, pushed in along with the bear; the door was then locked, and the unhappy victim was left alone with the shaggy hermit. The poor guest, with torn skirts and scratched hands, soon sought the safe corner, but he was sometimes compelled to stand for three whole hours, pressed against the wall, watching the savage beast, two steps from him, leaping and standing on its hind legs, growling, tugging at the rope and endeavouring to reach him. Such were the noble amusements of a Russian gentleman!

A starving bear used to be locked in an empty room, tethered by a rope to a ring screwed into the wall. The rope was almost the length of the room, allowing the bear to reach almost all corners except the one opposite. A newcomer was typically brought to the door of this room and, as if by accident, pushed in with the bear; the door was then locked, leaving the unfortunate victim alone with the shaggy hermit. The poor guest, with torn clothes and scratched hands, quickly sought refuge in the safe corner, but sometimes had to stand pressed against the wall for three whole hours, watching the savage beast just two steps away, jumping and standing on its hind legs, growling, tugging at the rope, and trying to reach him. Such were the noble entertainments of a Russian gentleman!

Some days after the arrival of the French tutor, Troekouroff thought of him, and resolved to give him a taste of the bear’s room. For this purpose, he summoned him one morning, and conducted him along several dark corridors; suddenly a side door opened—two servants pushed the Frenchman into the room and locked the door after him. Recovering from his surprise, the tutor perceived the chained bear. The animal began to snort and to sniff at his visitor from a distance, and suddenly raising himself upon his hind legs, he advanced towards him.... The Frenchman was not alarmed; he did not retreat but awaited the attack. The bear drew near; Desforges drew from his pocket a small pistol, inserted it in the ear of the hungry animal, and fired. The bear rolled over. Everybody was attracted to the spot by the report, the door was opened, and Kirila Petrovitch entered, astonished at the result of his joke.

A few days after the French tutor arrived, Troekouroff thought about him and decided to give him a taste of the bear's room. To do this, he called for him one morning and led him through several dark corridors. Suddenly, a side door opened—two servants pushed the Frenchman into the room and locked the door behind him. After recovering from his shock, the tutor noticed the chained bear. The animal started snorting and sniffing at him from a distance, and then stood up on its hind legs and moved toward him. The Frenchman wasn’t scared; he didn’t back away but instead stood his ground. As the bear approached, Desforges pulled out a small pistol from his pocket, placed it against the bear's ear, and fired. The bear fell over. The loud bang drew a crowd, the door was opened, and Kirila Petrovitch walked in, surprised by the outcome of his prank.

Kirila Petrovitch wanted an explanation of the whole affair. Who had warned Desforges of the joke, or how came he to have a loaded pistol in his pocket? He sent for Masha. Masha came and interpreted her father’s questions to the Frenchman.

Kirila Petrovitch wanted an explanation for the entire situation. Who had warned Desforges about the prank, or how did he end up with a loaded gun in his pocket? He called for Masha. Masha arrived and translated her father's questions to the Frenchman.

“I never heard even of the existence of the bear,” replied Desforges, “but I always carry a pistol about with me, because I do not intend to put up with an offence for which, on account of my calling, I cannot demand satisfaction.”

“I never even heard of the bear,” replied Desforges, “but I always carry a pistol with me because I’m not going to put up with an offense that, because of my job, I can’t seek satisfaction for.”

Masha looked at him in astonishment and translated his words to Kirila Petrovitch. Kirila Petrovitch made no reply; he ordered the bear to be removed and its skin to be taken off; then turning to his people, he said:

Masha stared at him in surprise and relayed his words to Kirila Petrovitch. Kirila Petrovitch didn’t respond; he instructed for the bear to be taken away and its skin to be removed; then turning to his people, he said:

“What a brave fellow! There is nothing of the coward about him. By the Lord, he is certainly no coward!”

“What a brave guy! There's nothing cowardly about him. By God, he's definitely not a coward!”

From that moment he took a liking to Desforges, and never thought again of putting him to the proof.

From that moment on, he took a liking to Desforges and never considered testing him again.

But this incident produced a still greater impression upon Maria Kirilovna. Her imagination had been struck: she had seen the dead bear, and Desforges standing calmly over it and talking tranquilly to her. She saw that bravery and proud self-respect did not belong exclusively to one class, and from that moment she began to show regard for the young tutor, and this regard increased from day to day. A certain intimacy sprang up between them. Masha had a beautiful voice and great musical ability; Desforges proposed to give her lessons. After that it will not be difficult for the reader to understand that Masha fell in love with him without acknowledging it to herself.

But this incident left an even deeper impression on Maria Kirilovna. Her imagination had been captured: she had seen the dead bear, and Desforges standing calmly over it, talking to her in a relaxed manner. She realized that bravery and self-respect weren't limited to just one class, and from that moment, she began to appreciate the young tutor, and her feelings for him grew stronger every day. A certain closeness developed between them. Masha had a beautiful voice and remarkable musical talent; Desforges offered to give her lessons. After that, it’s easy for the reader to see that Masha fell in love with him, even if she didn’t admit it to herself.


[1] Diminutive of Alexander.

Alex.


CHAPTER IX.

On the eve of the festival, of which we have already spoken, the guests began to arrive at Pokrovskoe. Some were accommodated at the manor-house and in the wings attached to it; others in the house of the bailiff; a third party was quartered upon the priest; and the remainder upon the better class of peasants. The stables were filled with the horses of the visitors, and the yards and coach-houses were crowded with vehicles of every sort. At nine o’clock in the morning the bells rang for mass, and everybody repaired to the new stone church, built by Kirila Petrovitch and annually enriched by his offerings. The church was soon crowded with such a number of distinguished worshippers, that the simple peasants could find no room within the edifice, and had to stand beneath the porch and inside the railings. The mass had not yet begun: they were waiting for Kirila Petrovitch. He arrived at last in a caliche drawn by six horses, and walked proudly to his place, accompanied by Maria Kirilovna. The eyes of both men and women were turned upon her—the former were astonished at her beauty, the latter examined her dress with great attention.

On the night before the festival we’ve already mentioned, guests started arriving at Pokrovskoe. Some were housed in the manor and its wings; others stayed at the bailiff's house; a third group was put up by the priest; and the rest stayed with the more well-off peasants. The stables were filled with the visitors’ horses, and the yards and coach houses were packed with all kinds of vehicles. At nine in the morning, the bells rang for mass, and everyone made their way to the new stone church, built by Kirila Petrovitch and annually enhanced by his donations. The church quickly became so crowded with prestigious worshippers that the simple peasants couldn't find space inside and had to stand under the porch and inside the railings. The mass hadn’t started yet; they were waiting for Kirila Petrovitch. He finally arrived in a caliche pulled by six horses and walked proudly to his spot, accompanied by Maria Kirilovna. Everyone’s eyes were on her—the men were amazed by her beauty, while the women closely examined her outfit.

The mass began. The household singers sang in the choir, and Kirila Petrovitch joined in with them. He prayed without looking either to the right or to the left, and with proud humility he bowed himself to the ground when the deacon in a loud voice mentioned the name of the founder of the church.

The mass started. The singers of the house sang in the choir, and Kirila Petrovitch joined them. He prayed without glancing to either side, and with a sense of proud humility, he bowed down to the ground when the deacon loudly mentioned the name of the church's founder.

The mass came to an end.[1] Kirila Petrovitch was the first to kiss the crucifix. All the others followed him; the neighbours approached him with respect, the ladies surrounded Masha. Kirila Petrovitch, on issuing from the church, invited everybody to dine with him, then he seated himself in the caliche and drove home. All the guests followed after him.

The mass was over.[1] Kirila Petrovitch was the first to kiss the crucifix. Everyone else followed his lead; the neighbors approached him with respect, and the ladies gathered around Masha. As Kirila Petrovitch left the church, he invited everyone to join him for dinner, then he got into the carriage and drove home. All the guests followed him.

The rooms began to fill with the visitors; every moment new faces appeared, and it was with difficulty that the host could be approached. The ladies sat decorously in a semicircle, dressed in antiquated fashion, in dresses of faded but expensive material, all covered with pearls and brilliants. The men crowded round the caviar[2] and the vodka,[3] conversing among themselves with great animation. In the dining-room the table was laid for eighty persons; the servants were bustling about, arranging the bottles and decanters and adjusting the table-cloths.

The rooms started filling up with guests; new faces appeared every moment, making it hard for anyone to get close to the host. The women sat elegantly in a semicircle, dressed in old-fashioned attire, in gowns made of faded but expensive fabric, all adorned with pearls and jewels. The men gathered around the caviar[2] and the vodka,[3] chatting animatedly with one another. In the dining room, the table was set for eighty people; the servants were busy arranging the bottles and decanters and smoothing the tablecloths.

At last the house-steward announced that dinner was ready. Kirila Petrovitch went first and took his seat at the table; the ladies followed after him, and took their places with an air of great gravity, observing a sort of precedence as they did so. The young ladies crowded together like a timid herd of kids, and took their places next to one another. Opposite to them sat the gentlemen. At the end of the table sat the tutor by the side of the little Sasha.

At last, the house steward announced that dinner was ready. Kirila Petrovitch went first and took his seat at the table; the ladies followed him and took their places with a serious demeanor, observing a sort of order as they did so. The young ladies huddled together like a shy group of kids and sat next to each other. Opposite them sat the gentlemen. At the end of the table sat the tutor beside little Sasha.

The servants began to pass the plates round according to the rank of the guests; when they were in doubt about the latter point, they allowed themselves to be guided by instinct, and their guesses were nearly always correct. The noise of the plates and spoons mingled with the loud talk of the guests. Kirila Petrovitch looked gaily round his table and thoroughly enjoyed the happiness of being able to provide such a hospitable entertainment. At that moment a calèche, drawn by six horses, drove into the yard.

The servants started passing the plates around based on the guests' ranks; when they weren't sure about that, they relied on their instincts, which were almost always spot-on. The clatter of plates and spoons mixed with the guests' lively chatter. Kirila Petrovitch happily surveyed his table, taking great pleasure in the joy of hosting such a warm gathering. Just then, a carriage pulled by six horses rolled into the yard.

“Who is that?” asked the host.

“Who is that?” the host asked.

“Anton Pafnoutitch,” replied several voices.

“Anton Pafnoutitch,” several voices replied.

The doors opened, and Anton Pafnoutitch Spitsin, a stout man of about fifty years of age, with a round pockmarked face, adorned with a treble chin, rolled into the-dining-room, bowing, smiling, and preparing to make his excuses.

The doors opened, and Anton Pafnoutitch Spitsin, a stocky man in his fifties, with a round pockmarked face and a prominent triple chin, rolled into the dining room, bowing, smiling, and getting ready to apologize.

“A cover here!” cried Kirila Petrovitch. “Pray sit down, Anton Pafnoutitch, and tell us what this means: you were not at my mass, and you are late for dinner. This is not like you. You are devout, and you love good cheer.”

“A cover here!” shouted Kirila Petrovitch. “Please sit down, Anton Pafnoutitch, and explain what this is about: you missed my mass, and you’re late for dinner. That’s not like you. You’re a devout person, and you enjoy a good meal.”

“Pardon me,” replied Anton Pafnoutitch, fastening his serviette in the button-hole of his coat: “pardon me, little father Kirila Petrovitch, I started early on my journey, but I had not gone ten versts, when suddenly the tire of the front wheel snapped in two. What was to be done? Fortunately it was not far from the village. But by the time we had arrived there, and had found a blacksmith, and had got everything put to rights, three hours had elapsed. It could not be helped. To take the shortest route through the wood of Kistenevka, I did not dare, so we came the longest way round.”

“Excuse me,” replied Anton Pafnoutitch, fastening his napkin in the buttonhole of his coat. “Excuse me, little father Kirila Petrovitch. I started my journey early, but I hadn’t gone more than ten versts when suddenly the front wheel’s tire snapped in two. What could I do? Fortunately, it wasn’t far from the village. But by the time we got there, found a blacksmith, and had everything fixed, three hours had passed. There was no way around it. I didn’t dare take the shortest route through the Kistenevka woods, so we took the longer way instead.”

“Ah, ah!” interrupted Kirila Petrovitch, “it is evident that you do not belong to the brave ten. What are you afraid of?”

“Ah, ah!” interrupted Kirila Petrovitch, “it's clear you don't belong to the brave ten. What are you scared of?”

“How, what am I afraid of, little father Kirila Petrovitch? And Doubrovsky? I might have fallen into his clutches. He is a young man who never misses his aim—he lets nobody off; and I am afraid he would have flayed me twice over, had he got hold of me.”

“How, what am I afraid of, little father Kirila Petrovitch? And Doubrovsky? I might have fallen into his grasp. He’s a young man who never misses his target—he doesn’t spare anyone; and I’m afraid he would have skinned me alive, if he had gotten hold of me.”

“Why, brother, such a distinction?”

“Why, bro, such a distinction?”

“Why, father Kirila Petrovitch? Have you forgotten the lawsuit of the late Andrei Gavrilovitch? Was it not I who, to please you, that is to say, according to conscience and justice, showed that Doubrovsky held possession of Kistenevka without having any right to it, and solely through your condescension; and did not the deceased—God rest his soul!—vow that he would settle with me in his own way, and might not the son keep his father’s word? Hitherto the Lord has been merciful to me. Up to the present they have only plundered one of my barns, but one of these days they may find their way to the manor-house.”

“Why, Father Kirila Petrovitch? Have you forgotten the lawsuit from the late Andrei Gavrilovitch? Wasn’t it me, to make you happy, that is, out of a sense of conscience and justice, who proved that Doubrovsky was holding onto Kistenevka without any right, only through your kindness? And didn’t the deceased—God rest his soul!—promise he would settle things with me in his own way, and shouldn’t the son honor his father’s word? So far, the Lord has been merciful to me. Until now, they’ve only ransacked one of my barns, but it’s only a matter of time before they might come to the manor house.”

“Where they would find a rich booty,” observed Kirila Petrovitch: “I have no doubt that the little red cash-box is as full as it can be.”

“Where they would find a rich haul,” Kirila Petrovitch remarked, “I have no doubt that the little red cash box is completely full.”

“Not so, father Kirila Petrovitch; there was a time when it was full, but now it is perfectly empty.”

“Not so, Father Kirila Petrovitch; there was a time when it was full, but now it’s completely empty.”

“Don’t tell lies, Anton Pafnoutitch. We know you. Where do you spend money? At home you live like a pig, you never receive anybody, and you fleece your peasants. You do nothing with your money but hoard it up.”

“Don’t lie, Anton Pafnoutitch. We know you well. Where do you spend your money? At home, you live like a slob, you never entertain anyone, and you cheat your peasants. You do nothing with your money but stash it away.”

“You are only joking, father Kirila Petrovitch,” murmured Anton Pafnoutitch, smiling; “but I swear to you that we are ruined,” and Anton Pafnoutitch swallowed his host’s joke with a greasy piece of fish pasty.

“You're just kidding, Father Kirila Petrovitch,” Anton Pafnoutitch said with a smile; “but I promise you that we are finished,” and Anton Pafnoutitch gobbled down his host’s joke along with a greasy piece of fish pastry.

Kirila Petrovitch left him and turned to the new sheriff, who was his guest for the first time and who was sitting at the other end of the table, near the tutor.

Kirila Petrovitch left him and turned to the new sheriff, who was his guest for the first time and was sitting at the other end of the table, next to the tutor.

“Well, Mr. Sheriff, give us a proof of your cleverness: catch Doubrovsky for us.”

“Well, Mr. Sheriff, show us how clever you are: catch Doubrovsky for us.”

The sheriff looked disconcerted, bowed, smiled, stammered, and said at last:

The sheriff looked uneasy, nodded, smiled, stumbled over his words, and finally said:

“We will try, Your Excellency.”

“We'll try, Your Excellency.”

“H’m! ‘we will try!’ You have been trying for a long time to rid our country of brigands. Nobody knows how to set about the business. And, after all, why try to catch him? Doubrovsky’s robberies are a blessing to the sheriffs: what with investigations, travelling expenses, and the money they put into their pockets. He will never be caught Why should such a benefactor be put down? Isn’t that true, Mr. Sheriff?”

“H’m! ‘we will try!’ You’ve been trying for a long time to clean up our country from criminals. Nobody knows how to get it done. And really, why go after him? Doubrovsky’s robberies are a blessing for the sheriffs: all the investigations, travel costs, and the cash they pocket. He’ll never be caught. Why should such a benefactor be stopped? Isn’t that right, Mr. Sheriff?”

“Perfectly true, Your Excellency,” replied the completely confused sheriff.

“That's absolutely right, Your Excellency,” replied the totally confused sheriff.

The guests roared with laughter.

The guests burst out laughing.

“I like the fellow for his frankness,” said Kirila Petrovitch: “but it is a pity that our late sheriff is no longer with us. If he had not been burnt, the neighbourhood would have been quieter. And what news of Doubrovsky? Where was he last seen?”

“I like the guy for his honesty,” said Kirila Petrovitch. “But it's a shame our former sheriff isn’t around anymore. If he hadn’t been burned, the neighborhood would have been calmer. And what’s the latest on Doubrovsky? Where was he last seen?”

“At my house, Kirila Petrovitch,” said a female voice: “last Tuesday he dined with me.”

“At my place, Kirila Petrovitch,” said a woman’s voice, “he had dinner with me last Tuesday.”

All eyes were turned towards Anna Savishna Globova, a very simple widow, beloved by everybody for her kind and cheerful disposition. Everyone prepared to listen to her story with the deepest interest.

All eyes were on Anna Savishna Globova, a humble widow who was loved by everyone for her kind and cheerful nature. Everyone was ready to listen to her story with great interest.

“You must know that three weeks ago I sent my steward to the post with a letter for my Vaniusha.[4] I do not spoil my son, and moreover I haven’t the means of spoiling him, even if I wished to do so. However, you know very well that an officer of the Guards must live in a suitable style, and I share my income with Vaniusha as well as I can. Well, I sent two thousand roubles to him; and although the thought of Doubrovsky came more than once into my mind, I thought to myself: the town is not far off—only seven, versts altogether, perhaps God will order all things for the best. But what happens? In the evening my steward returns, pale, tattered, and on foot. ‘What is the matter? What has happened to you?’ I exclaimed. ‘Little mother Anna Savishna,’ he replied, ‘the brigands have robbed and almost killed me. Doubrovsky himself was there, and he wanted to hang me, but he afterwards had pity upon me and let me go. But he plundered me of everything—money, horse, and cart,’ A faintness came over me. Heavenly Lord! What will become of my Vaniusha? There was nothing to be done. I wrote a fresh letter, telling him all that had happened, and sent him my blessing without a farthing of money. One week passed, and then another. Suddenly, one day, a calèche drove into my courtyard. Some general asked to see me: I gave orders for him to be shown in. He entered the room, and I saw before me a man of about thirty-five years of age, dark, with black hair, moustache and beard—the exact portrait of Koulneff. He introduced himself to me as a friend and comrade of my late husband, Ivan Andreivitch. He happened to be passing by, and he could not resist paying a visit to his old friend’s widow, knowing that I lived there. I invited him to dine, and I set before him what God had sent me. We spoke of this and that, and at last we began to talk about Doubrovsky. I told him of my trouble. My general frowned. ‘That is strange,’ said he: ‘I have heard that Doubrovsky does not attack everybody, but only people who are well known to be rich, and that even then he leaves them a part of their possessions and does not plunder them of everything. As for murdering people, nobody has yet accused him of that. Is there not some roguery here? Oblige me by sending for your steward.’

“You should know that three weeks ago, I sent my steward to the post with a letter for my Vaniusha.[4] I don’t spoil my son, and besides, I can’t afford to spoil him even if I wanted to. However, you know very well that an officer of the Guards needs to live in a proper way, and I try to share my income with Vaniusha as best I can. So, I sent him two thousand roubles; and even though I couldn’t shake the thought of Doubrovsky, I told myself: the town is not far away—just seven versts altogether, maybe God will sort everything out. But what happened? In the evening, my steward came back, pale, ragged, and on foot. ‘What’s wrong? What happened to you?’ I asked. ‘Little mother Anna Savishna,’ he replied, ‘the brigands robbed and almost killed me. Doubrovsky himself was there, and he wanted to hang me, but then he took pity on me and let me go. But he took everything—money, horse, and cart.’ I felt faint. Heavenly Lord! What will happen to my Vaniusha? There was nothing I could do. I wrote a new letter explaining everything that had happened and sent him my blessing without a single rouble. A week went by, and then another. Suddenly, one day, a calèche drove into my courtyard. A general asked to see me: I had him shown in. He entered the room, and I saw a man about thirty-five years old, dark-haired with a moustache and beard—the exact likeness of Koulneff. He introduced himself as a friend and comrade of my late husband, Ivan Andreivitch. He was passing by and couldn’t resist visiting his old friend’s widow, knowing that I lived there. I invited him to dinner and set before him what God provided. We talked about various things, and eventually, we began discussing Doubrovsky. I shared my troubles with him. The general frowned. ‘That’s strange,’ he said: ‘I’ve heard that Doubrovsky doesn’t attack everyone, but only rich people, and even then, he leaves them some of their possessions and doesn’t steal everything. As for killing people, nobody has accused him of that yet. Isn’t there something shady going on here? Please send for your steward.’

“The steward was sent for, and quickly made his appearance. But as soon as he caught sight of the general he stood as if petrified.

“The steward was called, and quickly showed up. But as soon as he saw the general, he froze in place.”

“‘Tell me, brother, in what manner did Doubrovsky plunder you, and how was it that he wanted to hang you?’ My steward began to tremble and fell at the general’s feet.

“‘Tell me, brother, how did Doubrovsky rob you, and why did he want to hang you?’ My steward started to shake and collapsed at the general’s feet.”

“‘Little father, I am guilty. The evil one led me astray. I have lied.’

“‘Little father, I’m guilty. The devil led me off course. I’ve lied.’”

“‘If that is so,’ replied the general, ‘have the goodness to relate to your mistress how it all happened, and I will listen.’

“‘If that’s the case,’ replied the general, ‘please tell your mistress how it all happened, and I’ll listen.’”

“My steward could not recover himself.

“My steward couldn't pull himself together.

“‘Well, then,’ continued the general, ‘tell us where you met Doubrovsky.’

“‘Well, then,’ the general continued, ‘tell us where you met Doubrovsky.’”

“‘At the two pine trees, little father, at the two pine trees.’

“‘At the two pine trees, little dad, at the two pine trees.’”

“‘What did he say to you?

“‘What did he say to you?

“‘He asked me who I was, where I was going, and why.’

“‘He asked me who I was, where I was headed, and why.’”

“‘Well, and after that?’

"‘So, what happens next?’"

“‘After that he demanded the letter and the money from me, and I gave them to him.’

“‘After that, he asked me for the letter and the money, and I gave them to him.’”

“‘And he?’

“And him?”

“‘Well, and he ... little father, pardon me!’

“‘Well, and he ... little father, excuse me!’”

“‘Well, what did he do?’

"‘So, what did he do?’"

“‘He returned me the money and the letter, and said ‘Go, in the name of God, and put this in the post.’

“‘He gave me back the money and the letter, and said, ‘Go, in the name of God, and send this in the mail.’”

“‘Well!’

"Alright!"

“‘Little father, pardon me!’

“‘Dad, forgive me!’”

“‘I will settle with you, my pigeon,’ said the general sternly. ‘And you, madam, order this scoundrel’s trunk to be searched, and then give him into my hands; I will teach him a lesson.’

“‘I’ll take care of this with you, my dear,’ the general said firmly. ‘And you, ma’am, have this scoundrel’s trunk searched, and then hand him over to me; I’ll teach him a lesson.’”

“I guessed who his Excellency was, but I did not make any observation. The coachmen tied the steward to the box of the calèche; the money was found; the general remained to dine with me, and departed immediately afterwards, taking with him my steward. The steward was found the next day in the wood, tied to an oak, and as ragged as a lime tree.”

“I figured out who his Excellency was, but I didn’t say anything. The drivers tied the steward to the front of the carriage; the money was recovered; the general stayed to have dinner with me and left right after, taking my steward with him. The next day, the steward was found in the woods, tied to an oak tree and looking as tattered as a lime tree.”

Everybody listened in silence to Anna Savishna’s story, especially the young ladies. Many of them secretly wished well to Doubrovsky, seeing in him a romantic hero, particularly Maria Kirilovna, an impulsive, sentimental girl, imbued with the mysterious horrors of Mrs. Anne Radcliffe.[5]

Everybody listened quietly to Anna Savishna’s story, especially the young women. Many of them privately hoped for Doubrovsky’s success, viewing him as a romantic hero, particularly Maria Kirilovna, an impulsive, sentimental girl, filled with the eerie thrill of Mrs. Anne Radcliffe.[5]

“And do you think, Anna Savishna, that it was Doubrovsky himself who visited you?” asked Kirila Petrovitch. “You are very much mistaken. I do not know who your guest may have been, but I feel quite sure that it was not Doubrovsky.”

“And do you really think, Anna Savishna, that it was Doubrovsky himself who visited you?” asked Kirila Petrovitch. “You are quite mistaken. I don’t know who your guest might have been, but I’m pretty sure it wasn’t Doubrovsky.”

“How, little father, not Doubrovsky? But who is it then, if not he, who stops travellers on the high road in order to search them?”

“How, little father, is it not Doubrovsky? But if it’s not him, then who is it that stops travelers on the highway to search them?”

“I don’t know; but I feel confident that it is not Doubrovsky. I remember him as a child; I do, not know whether his hair has turned black, but at that time he was a curly flaxen-haired boy. But I do know for a positive fact, that Doubrovsky is five years older than my Masha, and that consequently he is not thirty-five, but about twenty-three.”

“I don’t know, but I’m pretty sure it’s not Doubrovsky. I remember him as a kid; I don’t know if his hair has turned black, but back then he was a curly blond-haired boy. But I do know for sure that Doubrovsky is five years older than my Masha, so he’s not thirty-five, he’s around twenty-three.”

“Exactly so, Your Excellency,” observed the sheriff: “I have in my pocket the description of Vladimir Doubrovsky. In that it is distinctly stated that he is twenty-three years of age.”

“Exactly, Your Excellency,” said the sheriff. “I have the description of Vladimir Doubrovsky in my pocket. It clearly states that he is twenty-three years old.”

“Ah!” said Kirila Petrovitch. “By the way, read it, and we will listen: it will not be a bad thing for us to know his description. Perhaps he may fall into our clutches, and if so, he will not escape in a hurry.”

“Ah!” said Kirila Petrovitch. “By the way, read it, and we’ll listen: it wouldn’t hurt for us to know what he looks like. Maybe he’ll fall into our hands, and if he does, he won’t get away quickly.”

The sheriff drew from his pocket a rather dirty sheet of paper, unfolded it with an air of great importance, and began to read in a monotonous tone:

The sheriff pulled out a pretty dirty sheet of paper from his pocket, unfolded it with a serious look, and started reading in a flat tone:

“Description of Doubrovsky, based upon the depositions of his former servants:

“Description of Doubrovsky, based on the statements from his former servants:

“Twenty-three years of age, medium height, clear complexion, shaves his beard, has brown eyes, flaxen hair, straight nose. Does not seem to have any particular marks.”

“Twenty-three years old, average height, clear skin, shaves his beard, has brown eyes, light blonde hair, straight nose. Doesn’t appear to have any special marks.”

“And is that all?” said Kirila Petrovitch.

“And is that it?” said Kirila Petrovitch.

“That is all,” replied the sheriff, folding up the paper.

"That's it," the sheriff said, folding the paper.

“I congratulate you, Mr. Sheriff. A very valuable document With that description it will not be difficult for you to find Doubrovsky! Who is not of medium height? Who has not flaxen hair, a straight nose and brown eyes? I would wager that you would talk for three hours at a stretch to Doubrovsky himself, and you would never guess in whose company you were. There is no denying that these officials have wise heads.”

“I congratulate you, Mr. Sheriff. That's a really valuable document! With that description, it won’t be hard for you to find Doubrovsky! Who isn’t of average height? Who doesn’t have light hair, a straight nose, and brown eyes? I bet you could talk to Doubrovsky himself for three hours straight, and you still wouldn’t realize who you were with. There’s no denying that these officials are pretty sharp.”

The sheriff, meekly replacing the paper in his pocket, silently busied himself with his goose and cabbage. Meanwhile the servants had already gone the round of the guests several times, filling up each one’s glass. Several bottles of Caucasus wine had been opened with a great deal of noise, and had been thankfully accepted under the name of champagne. Faces began to glow, and the conversation grew louder, more incoherent and more lively.

The sheriff quietly put the paper back in his pocket and focused on his goose and cabbage. In the meantime, the servants had already gone around to the guests several times, refilling each glass. A few bottles of Caucasus wine had been opened with plenty of commotion and were gratefully accepted as champagne. Faces started to brighten, and the conversation became louder, more jumbled, and more energetic.

“No,” continued Kirila Petrovitch, “we shall never see another sheriff like the late Taras Alexeievitch! He was not the man to be thrown off the scent very easily. I am very sorry that the fellow was burnt, for otherwise not one of the band would have got away from him. He would have laid his hands upon the whole lot of them, and not even Doubrovsky himself would have escaped. Taras Alexeievitch would perhaps have taken money from him, but he would not have let him go. Such was the way of the deceased. Evidently there is nothing else to be done but for me to take the matter in hand and go after the brigands with my people. I will begin by sending out twenty men to scour the wood. My people are not cowards. Each of them would attack a bear single-handed, and they certainly would not fall back before a brigand.”

“No,” Kirila Petrovitch continued, “we’ll never see another sheriff like the late Taras Alexeievitch! He wasn’t the type to easily lose a trail. I really regret that he got burned; otherwise, not a single member of the gang would have escaped him. He would have gotten his hands on all of them, and even Doubrovsky himself wouldn’t have gotten away. Taras Alexeievitch might have taken a bribe from him, but he wouldn’t have let him off the hook. That’s just how he was. Clearly, there’s nothing for it but for me to take charge and go after the bandits with my men. I’ll start by sending out twenty guys to search the woods. My people aren’t cowards. Each one of them would take on a bear by themselves, and they definitely wouldn’t back down from a bandit.”

“How is your bear, father Kirila Petrovitch?” asked Anton Pafnoutitch, being reminded by these words of his shaggy acquaintance and of certain pleasantries of which he had once been the victim.

“How’s your bear, Father Kirila Petrovitch?” asked Anton Pafnoutitch, reminded by those words of his furry friend and of some jokes he had once fallen for.

“Misha[6] wishes you a long life,[7] replied Karila Petrovitch: “he died a glorious death at the hands of the enemy. There is his conqueror!” Kirila Petrovitch pointed to the french tutor. “He has avenged your—if you will allow me to say so—do you remember?”

“Misha[6] wishes you a long life,[7] replied Karila Petrovitch: “he died a glorious death at the hands of the enemy. There is his conqueror!” Kirila Petrovitch pointed to the French tutor. “He has avenged your—if you don’t mind me saying—do you remember?”

“How should I not remember?” said Anton Pafnoutitch, scratching his head: “I remember it only too well. So Misha is dead. I am very sorry for Misha—upon my word, I am very sorry! How amusing he was! How intelligent! You will not find another bear like him. And why did monsieur kill him?”

“How can I not remember?” said Anton Pafnoutitch, scratching his head. “I remember it all too well. So Misha is dead. I really feel sorry for Misha—honestly, I’m very sorry! He was so funny! So smart! You won’t find another bear like him. And why did the guy kill him?”

Kirila Petrovitch began, with great satisfaction, to relate the exploit of his Frenchman, for he possessed the happy faculty of boasting of everything that was about him. The guests listened with great attention to the story of Misha’s death, and gazed in astonishment at Desforges, who, not suspecting that his bravery was the subject of conversation, sat tranquilly in his place, giving advice to his restive pupil.

Kirila Petrovitch started, with great pleasure, to share the story of his Frenchman, as he had a knack for boasting about everything around him. The guests listened intently to the tale of Misha’s death and stared in disbelief at Desforges, who, unaware that his bravery was being discussed, sat calmly in his spot, giving advice to his restless pupil.

The dinner, after lasting about three hours, came to an end; the host placed his serviette upon the table, and everybody rose and repaired to the parlour, where awaited them coffee, cards, and a continuation of the carouse so excellently begun in the dining-room.

The dinner lasted about three hours and finally came to an end; the host set his napkin on the table, and everyone stood up and went to the living room, where coffee, cards, and a continuation of the enjoyable celebration awaited them.


[1] At the end of the service in the Russian Church, all the members of the congregation kiss the crucifix.

[1] At the end of the service in the Russian Church, everyone in the congregation kisses the crucifix.

[2] The roes of sturgeons prepared and salted.

[2] The eggs of sturgeons that have been processed and salted.

[3] Brandy.

Brandy.

[4] Diminutive of Ivan.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ivan's nickname.

[5] A now almost forgotten romance writer, whose “Romance of the Forest,” “Mysteries of Udolpho,” and “Italian,” were very popular a century ago.

[5] An almost forgotten romance novelist, whose “Romance of the Forest,” “Mysteries of Udolpho,” and “Italian” were very popular a century ago.

[6] Diminutive of Michael—the familiar name for a bear in Russia.

[6] Short form of Michael—the common name for a bear in Russia.

[7] A Russian figure of speech which signifies that the person spoken of is dead.

[7] A Russian expression that indicates the person being referred to is deceased.


CHAPTER X.

About seven o’clock in the evening, some of the guests wished to depart, but the host, merry with punch, ordered the gates to be locked, and declared that nobody should leave the house until the next morning. Music soon resounded, the doors of the saloon were thrown open and the ball began. The host and his familiar acquaintances sat in a corner, draining glass after glass, and admiring the gaiety of the young people. The old ladies played at cards. The gentlemen, as is always the case, except where a brigade of uhlans is stationed, were less in number than the ladies, and all the men, suitable for partners, were soon engaged for the dance. The tutor particularly distinguished himself among them; all the ladies wanted to have him as a partner, as they found it so exceedingly easy to waltz with him. He danced several times with Maria Kirilovna, and the ladies observed them with great interest. At last, about midnight, the tired host stopped the dancing, ordered supper to be served, and then betook himself off to bed.

Around seven o'clock in the evening, some of the guests wanted to leave, but the host, cheerful from the punch, ordered the gates to be locked and announced that no one could leave the house until the next morning. Music soon filled the air, the doors to the ballroom were thrown open, and the ball began. The host and his close friends sat in a corner, drinking glass after glass and enjoying the lively atmosphere created by the young people. The older ladies played cards. The gentlemen, as is often the case unless a group of uhlans is around, were fewer in number than the ladies, and all the suitable male partners quickly got paired up for dancing. The tutor stood out among them; all the ladies wanted to dance with him because they found it very easy to waltz with him. He danced several times with Maria Kirilovna, and the ladies watched them with great interest. Finally, around midnight, the tired host halted the dancing, ordered supper to be served, and then headed off to bed.

The retirement of Kirila Petrovitch gave to the company more freedom and animation. The gentlemen ventured to sit near the ladies; the girls laughed and spoke in whispers to their neighbours; the ladies spoke in loud voices across the table; the gentlemen drank, disputed, and laughed boisterously. In a word, the supper was exceedingly merry, and left behind it a very agreeable impression.

The retirement of Kirila Petrovitch allowed the company to feel more relaxed and lively. The men dared to sit closer to the women; the girls giggled and whispered to those next to them; the women chatted loudly across the table; the men drank, argued, and laughed heartily. In short, the supper was incredibly festive and left everyone with a pleasant feeling.

One man only did not share in the general joy. Anton Pafnoutitch sat gloomy and silent in his place, ate absently, and seemed extremely uneasy. The conversation about the brigands had worked upon his imagination. We shall soon see that he had good cause to fear them.

One man didn't join in the overall happiness. Anton Pafnoutitch sat quietly in his spot, eating without paying attention, and looked really anxious. The talk about the robbers had affected his thoughts. We'll soon find out he had good reason to be afraid of them.

Anton Pafnoutitch, in invoking God as a witness that the little red cash-box was empty, had not lied and sinned. The little red cash-box was really empty. The bank notes, which had at one time been in it, had been transferred to a leather pouch, which he carried on his breast under his shirt. This precaution alone quieted his distrust of everybody and his constant fear. Being compelled to spend the night in a strange house, he was afraid that he might be lodged in some solitary room, where thieves could easily break in. He looked round in search of a trustworthy companion, and at last his choice fell upon Desforges. His appearance,—indicative of strength,—but especially the bravery shown by him in his encounter with the bear, which poor Anton Pafnoutitch could never think of without a shudder, decided his choice. When they rose from the table, Anton Pafnoutitch began moving round the young Frenchman, clearing his throat and coughing, and at last he turned to him and addressed him:

Anton Pafnoutitch, while calling on God as a witness that the little red cash box was empty, hadn’t lied or sinned. The little red cash box was truly empty. The banknotes that had once been inside it were now in a leather pouch that he carried against his chest under his shirt. This precaution eased his mistrust of everyone and his constant fear. Being forced to spend the night in an unfamiliar house, he worried he might be put in some isolated room where thieves could easily break in. He looked around for a trustworthy companion and eventually settled on Desforges. His strong appearance, especially the courage he’d shown during his encounter with a bear—a memory that poor Anton Pafnoutitch could never reflect on without shuddering—sealed the decision. When they got up from the table, Anton Pafnoutitch started to move around the young Frenchman, clearing his throat and coughing, and finally turned to him and spoke:

“Hm! hm! Couldn’t I spend the night in your room, mossoo, because you see——”

“Hm! hm! Couldn’t I stay the night in your room, mister, because you see——”

Que desire monsieur?” asked Desforges, with a polite bow.

What would you like, sir? asked Desforges, with a polite bow.

“Ah! what a pity, mossoo, that you have not yet learnt Russian. Je vais moa chez vous coucher. Do you understand?”

“Ah! What a pity, sir, that you haven't learned Russian yet. I will come to stay at your place. Do you understand?”

Monsieur, très volontiers,” replied Desforges, “veuillez donner des ordres en conséquence.

Sir, with pleasure,” replied Desforges, “please give orders accordingly.

Anton Pafnoutitch, well satisfied with his knowledge of the French language, went off at once to make the necessary arrangements.

Anton Pafnoutitch, pleased with his grasp of French, immediately went to make the necessary arrangements.

The guests began to wish each other good night, and each retired to the room assigned to him, while Anton Pafnoutitch accompanied the tutor to the wing. The night was dark. Desforges lighted the way with a lantern. Anton Pafnoutitch followed him boldly enough, pressing the hidden treasure occasionally against his breast, in order to convince himself that his money was still there.

The guests started saying good night to each other and went to their assigned rooms, while Anton Pafnoutitch walked with the tutor to the wing. It was a dark night. Desforges lit the path with a lantern. Anton Pafnoutitch followed him confidently, sometimes pressing the hidden treasure against his chest to reassure himself that his money was still there.

On arriving at the wing, the tutor lit a candle and both began to undress; in the meantime Anton Pafnoutitch was walking about the room, examining the locks and windows, and shaking his head at the unassuring inspection. The doors fastened with only one bolt, and the windows had not yet their double frames.[1] He tried to complain to Desforges, but his knowledge of the French language was too limited to enable him to express himself with sufficient clearness. The Frenchman did not understand him, and Anton Pafnoutitch was obliged to cease his complaints. Their beds stood opposite each other; they both lay down, and the tutor extinguished the light.

When they got to the room, the tutor lit a candle, and they both started to undress. Meanwhile, Anton Pafnoutitch walked around the room, checking the locks and windows and shaking his head at what he saw. The doors only had one bolt, and the windows didn’t have double frames yet.[1] He tried to voice his concerns to Desforges, but his knowledge of French was too limited for him to communicate clearly. The Frenchman didn’t get what he was saying, so Anton Pafnoutitch had to give up on complaining. Their beds were positioned across from each other; they both lay down, and the tutor turned off the light.

Pourquoi vous toucher; pourquoi vous toucher?” cried Anton Pafnoutitch, conjugating the Russian verb to extinguish, after the French manner. “I cannot dormir in the dark.”

Why do you touch me; why do you touch me?” cried Anton Pafnoutitch, conjugating the Russian verb for extinguish, in a French style. “I can't sleep in the dark.”

Desforges did not understand his exclamations, and wished him good night.

Desforges didn’t get what he was saying and wished him good night.

“Accursed pagan!” muttered Spitsin, wrapping himself up in the bedclothes: “he couldn’t do without extinguishing the light. So much the worse for him. I cannot sleep without a light—Mossoo, mossoo,” he continued: “Je ve avec vous parler.”

“Cursed pagan!” muttered Spitsin, wrapping himself in the blankets. “He couldn’t manage without turning off the light. Too bad for him. I can't sleep without a light—Mossoo, mossoo,” he continued, “Je ve avec vous parler.”

But the Frenchman did not reply, and soon began to snore.

But the Frenchman didn’t respond, and soon started to snore.

“He is snoring, the French brute,” thought Anton Pafnoutitch, “while I can’t even think of going to sleep. Thieves might walk in at any moment through the open doors or climb in through the window, and the firing of a cannon would not wake him, the beast!”

“He's snoring, that French brute,” thought Anton Pafnoutitch, “while I can't even think about going to sleep. Thieves could walk in at any moment through the open doors or climb in through the window, and not even the sound of a cannon would wake him, the beast!”

Mossoo! mossoo!—the devil take you!”

Mossoo! mossoo!—damn you!”

Anton Pafnoutitch became silent. Fatigue and the effects of wine gradually overcame his fear. He began to doze, and soon fell into a deep sleep. A strange sensation aroused him. He felt in his sleep that someone was gently pulling him by the collar of his shirt. Anton Pafnoutitch opened his eyes and, by the pale light of an autumn morning, he saw Desforges standing before him. In one hand the Frenchman held a pocket pistol, and with the other he was unfastening the strings of the precious leather pouch. Anton Pafnoutitch felt faint.

Anton Pafnoutitch fell quiet. Exhaustion and the effects of the wine slowly overcame his fear. He started to doze off and soon fell into a deep sleep. A strange feeling woke him up. In his dream, he sensed that someone was gently tugging at the collar of his shirt. Anton Pafnoutitch opened his eyes and, under the pale light of an autumn morning, he saw Desforges standing in front of him. The Frenchman held a pocket pistol in one hand and was unfastening the strings of the valuable leather pouch with the other. Anton Pafnoutitch felt dizzy.

Qu’est ce que c’est, Mossoo, qu’est ce que c’est?” said he, in a trembling voice.

What is it, sir, what is it?” he said, in a trembling voice.

“Hush! Silence!” replied the tutor in pure Russian.

“Hush! Be quiet!” replied the tutor in perfect Russian.

“Silence! or you are lost. I am Doubrovsky.”

“Be quiet! Or you’re done for. I am Doubrovsky.”


[1] The Russians put double frames to their windows in winter.

[1] The Russians add double frames to their windows in winter.


CHAPTER XI.

We will now ask the permission of the reader to explain the last incidents of our story, by referring to the circumstances that preceded them, and which we have not yet had time to relate.

We now ask the reader's permission to explain the final events of our story by referencing the circumstances that led up to them, which we haven't had a chance to discuss yet.

At the station of ——, at the house of the postmaster, of whom we have already spoken, sat a traveller in a corner, looking very modest and resigned, and having the appearance of a plebeian or a foreigner, that is to say, of a man having no voice in connection with the post route. His britchka[1] stood in the courtyard, waiting for the wheels to be greased. Within it lay a small portmanteau, evidence of a very modest fortune. The traveller ordered neither tea nor coffee, but sat looking out of the window and whistling, to the great annoyance of the postmistress sitting behind the partition.

At the station of ——, at the postmaster's house, which we've already mentioned, a traveler sat in a corner, looking very humble and resigned. He seemed like a commoner or a foreigner, someone without any say regarding the post route. His britchka[1] was parked in the courtyard, waiting for someone to grease the wheels. Inside it, there was a small suitcase, a sign of a very modest fortune. The traveler didn't order tea or coffee; instead, he sat looking out the window and whistling, which greatly annoyed the postmistress sitting behind the partition.

“The Lord has sent us a whistler,” said she, in a low voice. “How he does whistle! I wish he would burst, the accursed pagan!”

“The Lord has sent us a whistler,” she said softly. “Just listen to him whistle! I wish he would just explode, that cursed pagan!”

“What does it matter?” said her husband. “Let him whistle!”

“What does it matter?” her husband said. “Let him whistle!”

“What does it matter?” retorted his angry spouse; “don’t you know the saying?”

“What does it matter?” snapped his angry partner; “don’t you know the saying?”

“What saying? That whistling drives money away? Oh, Pakhomovna, whether he whistles or not, we shall get precious little money out of him.”

“What do you mean? That whistling drives money away? Oh, Pakhomovna, whether he whistles or not, we’re not going to get much money from him.”

“Then let him go, Sidoritch. What pleasure have you in keeping him here? Give him the horses, and let him go to the devil.”

“Then just let him go, Sidoritch. What enjoyment do you get from keeping him here? Give him the horses, and let him go to hell.”

“He can wait, Pakhomovna. I have only three troikas in the stable, the fourth is resting. Besides, travellers of more importance may arrive at any moment, and I don’t wish to risk my neck for a Frenchman.... Hallo! there you are! Don’t you hear the sound of galloping! What a rate! Can it be a general?”

“He can wait, Pakhomovna. I only have three troikas in the stable, the fourth is resting. Plus, more important travelers might arrive at any moment, and I don’t want to put myself in danger for a Frenchman.... Hey! There you are! Don’t you hear the sound of galloping? What a pace! Could it be a general?”

A caliche stopped in front of the steps. The servant jumped down from the box, opened the door, and a moment afterwards a young man in a military cloak and white cap entered the station. Behind him followed his servant, carrying a small box which he placed upon the window-ledge.

A carriage pulled up in front of the steps. The driver jumped down from the box, opened the door, and a moment later a young man in a military cloak and white cap walked into the station. Behind him was his servant, holding a small box which he set on the window ledge.

“Horses!” said the officer, in an imperious voice.

“Horses!” said the officer, in a commanding voice.

“Directly!” replied the postmaster: “your road-pass, if you please.”

“Right away!” replied the postmaster. “Your travel permit, if you don’t mind.”

“I have no road-pass: I am not going to take the main road.... Besides, don’t you recognize me?”

“I don’t have a pass to travel: I’m not planning to take the main road... Besides, don’t you know who I am?”

The postmaster hastened to hurry the postilions. The young man began to pace up and down the room. Then he went behind the partition, and inquired of the postmistress in a low voice:

The postmaster rushed to urge the mail drivers along. The young man started to pace back and forth in the room. Then he stepped behind the partition and quietly asked the postmistress:

“Who is that traveller?”

"Who is that traveler?"

“God knows!” replied the postmistress: “some Frenchman or other. He has been five hours waiting for horses, and has done nothing but whistle the whole of the time. He has quite wearied me, the heathen!”

“God knows!” replied the postmistress. “Some French guy, I guess. He’s been waiting for horses for five hours and hasn’t done anything but whistle the entire time. He’s completely worn me out, the heathen!”

The young man spoke to the traveller in French.

The young man talked to the traveler in French.

“Where are you going to?” he asked.

“Where are you going?” he asked.

“To the neighbouring town,” replied the Frenchman: “and from there I am going to a landed proprietor who has engaged me as tutor without ever having seen me. I thought I should have reached the place to-day, but the postmaster has evidently decided otherwise. In this country it is difficult to procure horses, monsieur l’officier.”

“To the neighboring town,” replied the Frenchman, “and from there I’m heading to a landowner who hired me as a tutor without ever having met me. I thought I would get there today, but the postmaster clearly had other plans. In this country, it’s tough to find horses, monsieur l’officier.”

“And to which of the landed proprietors about here have you engaged yourself?” asked the officer.

“And which of the property owners around here have you gotten involved with?” asked the officer.

“To Troekouroff,” replied the Frenchman.

“To Troekouroff,” replied the Frenchman.

“To Troekouroff? Who is this Troekouroff?”

“To Troekouroff? Who is this Troekouroff?”

Ma foi, monsieur. I have heard very little good of him. They say that he is a proud and wilful noble, and so harsh towards the members of his household, that nobody can live on good terms with him: that all tremble at his name, and that with his tutors he stands upon no ceremony whatever.”

Honestly, sir. I've heard very little good about him. They say he’s a proud and stubborn noble, so harsh to his household staff that no one can get along with him: everyone is afraid of him, and with his tutors, he doesn't bother with any formalities.

“And you have decided to engage yourself to such a monster?”

“And you’ve decided to commit to such a monster?”

“What is to be done, monsieur l’officier? He proposes to give me good wages: three thousand roubles a year and everything found. Perhaps I may be more fortunate than the others. I have an aged mother: one half of my salary I will send to her for her support, and out of the rest of my money I shall be able in five years to save a small capital sufficient to make me independent for the rest of my life. Then, bon soir, I return to Paris and set up in business.”

“What should I do, officer? He’s offering me a good salary: three thousand roubles a year and everything covered. Maybe I’ll be luckier than the others. I have an elderly mother: I’ll send her half of my salary for her support, and with the rest, I’ll be able to save up a small amount in five years, enough to make me independent for the rest of my life. Then, good evening, I’ll go back to Paris and start my own business.”

“Does anybody at Troekouroff’s know you?” asked the officer.

“Does anyone at Troekouroff’s know you?” the officer asked.

“Nobody,” replied the tutor. “He engaged me at Moscow, through one of his friends, whose cook is a countryman of mine, and who recommended me. I must tell you that I did not intend to be a tutor, but a confectioner; but I was told that in your country the profession of tutor is more lucrative.”

“Nobody,” replied the tutor. “He hired me in Moscow through one of his friends, whose cook is from my hometown and recommended me. I have to admit that I didn’t plan on being a tutor, but rather a pastry chef; however, I was told that being a tutor in your country pays better.”

The officer reflected.

The officer thought.

“Listen to me,” he said to the Frenchman: “What would you say if, instead of this engagement, you were offered ten thousand roubles, ready money, on condition that you returned immediately to Paris?”

“Listen to me,” he said to the Frenchman. “What would you say if, instead of this engagement, you were offered ten thousand roubles, cash, on the condition that you went back to Paris right away?”

The Frenchman looked at the officer in astonishment, smiled, and shook his head.

The Frenchman stared at the officer in disbelief, smiled, and shook his head.

“The horses are ready,” said the postmaster, entering the room at that moment.

“The horses are ready,” said the postmaster, walking into the room just then.

The servant confirmed this statement.

The servant confirmed this.

“Presently,” replied the officer: “leave the room for a moment.” The postmaster and the servant withdrew “I am not joking,” he continued in French. “I can give you ten thousand roubles; I only want your absence and your papers.”

“Right now,” replied the officer, “please step out of the room for a moment.” The postmaster and the servant left. “I’m not messing around,” he continued in French. “I can give you ten thousand roubles; I just need you to be gone and your papers.”

So saying, he opened his small box and took out of it several bank notes. The Frenchman opened his eyes. He did not know what to think.

So saying, he opened his small box and took out several banknotes. The Frenchman widened his eyes. He didn't know what to think.

“My absence ... my papers!” he repeated in astonishment. “Here are my papers ... but you are surely joking. What do you want my papers for?”

“My absence ... my papers!” he said in disbelief. “Here are my papers ... but you must be joking. What do you need my papers for?”

“That does not concern you. I ask you, do you consent or not?”

“That’s not your concern. I ask you, do you agree or not?”

The Frenchman, still unable to believe his own ears, handed his papers to the young officer, who rapidly examined them.

The Frenchman, still in disbelief, handed his papers to the young officer, who quickly looked them over.

“Your passport ... very well; your letter of recommendation ... let us see; the certificate of your birth ... capital! Well, here is your money; return home. Farewell.”

“Your passport ... very good; your letter of recommendation ... let's see; the certificate of your birth ... great! Well, here is your money; go back home. Goodbye.”

The Frenchman stood as if glued to the spot. The officer came back.

The Frenchman stood as if stuck in place. The officer returned.

“I had almost forgotten the most important thing of all. Give me your word of honour that all this will remain a secret between us.... Your word of honour.”

“I had nearly forgotten the most important thing of all. Promise me that all of this will stay a secret between us... Your promise.”

“My word of honour,” replied the Frenchman. “But my papers? What shall I do without them?”

“My word of honor,” replied the Frenchman. “But what about my papers? What will I do without them?”

“In the first town you come to, announce that you have been robbed by Doubrovsky. They will believe you, and give you fresh papers. Farewell: God grant you a safe and speedy return to Paris, and may you find your mother in good health.”

“In the first town you reach, tell them that Doubrovsky robbed you. They’ll believe you and give you new papers. Goodbye: I hope you have a safe and quick trip back to Paris, and that you find your mother healthy.”

Doubrovsky left the room, mounted the caliche, and galloped off.

Doubrovsky left the room, got on the horse, and rode off at full speed.

The postmaster stood looking out of the window, and when the caliche had driven off, he turned to his wife, exclaiming:

The postmaster stood looking out the window, and when the wagon had driven away, he turned to his wife, exclaiming:

“Pakhomovna, do you know who that was? That was Doubrovsky!”

“Pakhomovna, do you know who that was? That was Doubrovsky!”

The postmistress rushed towards the window, but it was too late. Doubrovsky was already a long way off. Then she began to scold her husband.

The postmistress ran to the window, but it was too late. Doubrovsky was already far away. Then she started to yell at her husband.

“You have no fear of God. Why did you not tell me sooner, I should at least have had a glimpse of Doubrovsky. But now I shall have to wait long enough before I get a chance of seeing him again. Shameless creature that you are!”

“You have no fear of God. Why didn’t you tell me sooner? I should at least have had a glimpse of Doubrovsky. But now, I’ll have to wait a long time before I get another chance to see him. What a shameless person you are!”

The Frenchman stood as if petrified. The agreement with the officer, the money—everything seemed like a dream to him. But the bundle of bank notes was there in his pocket, eloquently confirming the reality of the wonderful adventure.

The Frenchman stood there frozen. The deal with the officer, the money—everything felt like a dream. But the bundle of cash was in his pocket, clearly proving that this amazing adventure was real.

He resolved to hire horses to take him to the next town. The postilion drove him very slowly, and he reached the town at nightfall.

He decided to hire horses to take him to the next town. The driver moved at a slow pace, and he arrived in the town as night fell.

On approaching the barrier, where, in place of a sentinel, stood a dilapidated sentry-box, the Frenchman told the postilion to stop, got out of the britchka and proceeded on foot, explaining by signs to the driver that he might keep the vehicle and the portmanteau and buy brandy with them. The driver was as much astonished at his generosity as the Frenchman himself had been by Doubrovsky’s proposal. But concluding that the “German”[2] had taken leave of his senses, the driver thanked him with a very profound bow, and not caring about entering the town, he made his way to a house of entertainment that was well known to him, and the proprietor of which was a friend of his. There he passed the whole night, and the next morning he started back on his return journey with the troika, without the britchka and without the portmanteau, but with a swollen face and red eyes.

As he reached the barrier, where a rundown sentry-box stood instead of a guard, the Frenchman asked the driver to stop, got out of the britchka, and continued on foot, signaling to the driver that he could keep the carriage and the suitcase and buy some brandy with them. The driver was just as surprised by his generosity as the Frenchman had been by Doubrovsky’s suggestion. But concluding that the “German”[2] had lost his mind, the driver thanked him with a deep bow and, not interested in going into town, headed to a tavern he knew well, owned by a friend. He spent the whole night there, and the next morning he set off on his return trip with the troika, without the britchka and the suitcase, but with a swollen face and red eyes.

Doubrovsky, having possession of the Frenchman’s papers, boldly appeared, as we have already seen, at the house of Troekouroff, and there established himself. Whatever, were his secret intentions—we shall know them later on—there was nothing in his behaviour to excite suspicion. It is true that he did not occupy himself very much with the education of little Sasha, to whom he allowed full liberty, nor was he very exacting in the matter of his lessons, which were only given for form’s sake, but he paid great attention to the musical studies of his fair pupil, and frequently sat for hours beside her at the piano.

Doubrovsky, having the Frenchman’s papers, confidently showed up, as we’ve already seen, at Troekouroff's house and settled in. Whatever his hidden motives might be—we’ll find out later—there was nothing in his behavior that raised suspicion. It’s true he didn’t spend much time on little Sasha’s education, giving him complete freedom, and he wasn’t very strict about lessons, which were only for appearances. However, he paid a lot of attention to the musical studies of his lovely student and often sat by her at the piano for hours.

Everybody liked the young tutor: Kirila Petrovitch for his boldness and dexterity in the hunting-field; Maria Kirilovna for his unbounded zeal and slavish attentiveness; Sasha for his tolerance, and the members of the household for his kindness and generosity, apparently incompatible with his means. He himself seemed to be attached to the whole family, and already regarded himself as a member of it.

Everyone liked the young tutor, Kirila Petrovitch, for his confidence and skill in the hunting field; Maria Kirilovna appreciated his endless enthusiasm and devoted attention; Sasha admired his open-mindedness, and the household members valued his kindness and generosity, which seemed surprising given his financial situation. He himself appeared to be attached to the entire family and already considered himself one of them.

About a month had elapsed from the time of his entering upon the calling of tutor to the date of the memorable fête, and nobody suspected that the modest young Frenchman was in reality the terrible brigand whose name was a source of terror to all the landed proprietors of the neighbourhood. During all this time, Doubrovsky had never quitted Pokrovskoe, but the reports of his depredations did not cease for all that, thanks to the inventive imagination of the country people. It is possible, too, that his band may have continued their exploits during the absence of the chief.

About a month had passed since he started his job as a tutor until the memorable party, and no one suspected that the unassuming young Frenchman was actually the fearsome bandit whose name struck terror into all the landowners in the area. Throughout this time, Doubrovsky had never left Pokrovskoe, but rumors of his crimes continued nonetheless, fueled by the wild imagination of the local people. It's also possible that his gang kept up their activities while the leader was away.

Passing the night in the same room with a man whom he could only regard as a personal enemy, and one of the principal authors of his misfortune, Doubrovsky had not been able to resist temptation. He knew of the existence of the pouch, and had resolved to take possession of it.

Passing the night in the same room with a man he could only see as a personal enemy and one of the main reasons for his misfortune, Doubrovsky couldn't resist temptation. He knew about the pouch's existence and had decided to take it for himself.

We have seen how he frightened poor Anton Pafnoutitch by his unexpected transformation from a tutor into a brigand.

We have seen how he scared poor Anton Pafnoutitch by suddenly changing from a tutor into a criminal.


[1] A kind of open four-wheeled carriage, with a top and shutters to close at pleasure.

[1] A type of open four-wheeled carriage, with a roof and shutters that can be closed as desired.

[2] A general name for all foreigners in Russia.

[2] A term used to refer to all foreigners in Russia.


CHAPTER XII.

At nine o’clock in the morning, the guests who had passed the night at Pokrovskoe repaired one after the other to the sitting-room, where the tea-urn was already boiling, and before which sat Maria Kirilovna in a morning gown, and Kirila Petrovitch in a frieze coat and slippers, drinking his tea out of a large cup like a wash-hand basin.

At nine in the morning, the guests who had spent the night at Pokrovskoe came one by one to the sitting room, where the tea kettle was already boiling. There, Maria Kirilovna was in a morning dress, and Kirila Petrovitch was in a warm coat and slippers, drinking his tea from a large cup that looked like a washbasin.

The last to appear was Anton Pafnoutitch; he was so pale, and seemed so troubled, that everybody was struck by his appearance, and Kirila Petrovitch inquired after his health. Spitsin replied in an evasive manner, glaring with horror at the tutor, who sat there as if nothing had happened. A few minutes afterwards a servant entered and announced to Spitsin that his carriage was ready. Anton Pafnoutitch hastened to take his leave of the company, and then hurried out of the room and started off immediately. The guests and the host could not understand what had happened to him, and Kirila Petrovitch came to the conclusion that he was suffering from an attack of indigestion.

The last person to arrive was Anton Pafnoutitch; he looked so pale and seemed so upset that everyone noticed his appearance, and Kirila Petrovitch asked how he was doing. Spitsin responded vaguely, glaring in horror at the tutor, who sat there as if nothing was wrong. A few minutes later, a servant came in to tell Spitsin that his carriage was ready. Anton Pafnoutitch quickly said goodbye to the group, rushed out of the room, and left immediately. The guests and the host were baffled by what had happened to him, and Kirila Petrovitch concluded that he must be having an indigestion attack.

After tea and the farewell breakfast, the other guests began to take their leave, and soon Pokrovskoe became empty, and everything went on in the usual manner.

After tea and the farewell breakfast, the other guests started to leave, and soon Pokrovskoe was empty, and everything continued as usual.

Several days passed, and nothing remarkable had happened. The life of the inhabitants of Pokrovskoe became very monotonous. Kirila Petrovitch went out hunting every day; while Maria Kirilovna devoted her time to reading, walking, and especially to musical exercises. She was beginning to understand her own heart, and acknowledged to herself with involuntary vexation that she was not indifferent to the good qualities of the young Frenchman. He, on his side, never overstepped the limits of respect and strict decorum, and thereby quieted her pride and her timid suspicions. With more and more confidence she gave herself up to the alluring habit of seeing him. She felt dull without Desforges, and in his presence she was constantly occupied with him, wishing to know his opinion of everything, and always agreeing with him. She was not yet in love with him perhaps; but at the first accidental obstacle or unexpected reverse of destiny, the flame of passion would burst forth within her heart.

Several days went by, and nothing notable happened. Life in Pokrovskoe became quite dull. Kirila Petrovitch went hunting every day, while Maria Kirilovna spent her time reading, walking, and especially practicing music. She was starting to understand her own feelings and admitted to herself, with some annoyance, that she was not indifferent to the good traits of the young Frenchman. He, for his part, never crossed the boundaries of respect and formality, which eased her pride and cautious doubts. With growing confidence, she surrendered to the enticing routine of seeing him. She felt bored without Desforges, and when he was around, she found herself constantly engaged with him, eager to hear his views on everything, and always agreeing with him. She might not have been in love with him just yet, but at the first unexpected challenge or twist of fate, the spark of passion would ignite in her heart.

One day, on entering the parlour, where the tutor awaited her, Maria Kirilovna observed with astonishment that he looked pale and troubled. She opened the piano and sang a few notes; but Doubrovsky, under the pretext of a headaches, apologized, interrupted the lesson, closed the music, and slipped a note into her hand. Maria Kirilovna, without pausing to reflect, took it, and repented almost at the same moment for having done so. But Doubrovsky was no longer in the room. Maria Kirilovna went to her room, unfolded the note, and read as follows:

One day, when Maria Kirilovna entered the living room where the tutor was waiting for her, she was surprised to see that he looked pale and worried. She opened the piano and sang a few notes, but Doubrovsky, claiming he had a headache, cut the lesson short, closed the music, and slipped a note into her hand. Without thinking twice, Maria Kirilovna took it, immediately regretting her decision. But Doubrovsky was already gone. Maria Kirilovna went to her room, unfolded the note, and read the following:

“Be in the arbour near the brook this evening, at seven o’clock: it is necessary that I should speak to you.”

“Meet me in the gazebo by the stream this evening at seven o’clock. It’s important that I talk to you.”

Her curiosity was strongly excited. She had long expected a declaration, desiring it and dreading it at one and the same time. It would have been agreeable to her to hear the confirmation of what she divined; but she felt that it would have been unbecoming to hear such a declaration from a man who, on account of his position, ought never to aspire to win her hand. She resolved to go to the meeting-place, but she hesitated about one thing: in what manner she ought to receive the tutor’s declaration—with aristocratic indignation, with friendly admonition, with good-humoured banter, or with silent sympathy. In the meantime she kept constantly looking at the clock. It grew-; dark: candles were brought in. Kirila Petrovitch sat down to play at “Boston”[1] with some of his neighbours who had come to pay him a visit. The clock struck a quarter to seven, and Maria Kirilovna walked quietly out on to the steps, looked round on every side, and then hastened into the garden.

Her curiosity was intensely stirred. She had been anticipating a confession for a long time, wanting it and fearing it all at once. Hearing what she suspected would have been pleasing, but she felt it would be inappropriate to receive such a declaration from a man who, because of his status, should never aim to win her hand. She decided to go to the meeting place, but she hesitated about one thing: how she should react to the tutor’s confession—with aristocratic outrage, friendly advice, light-hearted teasing, or quiet understanding. In the meantime, she kept glancing at the clock. It got darker; candles were brought in. Kirila Petrovitch sat down to play "Boston" with some neighbors who had come to visit him. The clock struck a quarter to seven, and Maria Kirilovna quietly walked out onto the steps, looked around, and then hurried into the garden.

The night was dark, the sky was covered with clouds, and it was impossible to see anything at a distance of two paces; but Maria Kirilovna went forward in the darkness along paths that were quite familiar to her, and in a few minutes she reached the arbour. There she paused in order to draw breath and to present herself before Desforges with an air of calm indifference. But Desforges already stood before her.

The night was dark, the sky was overcast, and it was impossible to see anything more than a couple of steps ahead; but Maria Kirilovna moved ahead into the darkness along paths she knew well, and within a few minutes, she arrived at the arbor. There, she stopped to catch her breath and to present herself to Desforges with a facade of calm indifference. But Desforges was already waiting for her.

“I thank you,” he said in a low, sad voice, “for having granted my request. I should have been in despair if you had not complied with it.”

“I appreciate it,” he said in a quiet, sorrowful tone, “for fulfilling my request. I would have been in despair if you hadn’t done so.”

Maria Kirilovna answered him in the words she had prepared beforehand.

Maria Kirilovna responded to him with the words she had gotten ready in advance.

“I hope you will not cause me to repent of my condescension.”

“I hope you won’t make me regret being so generous.”

He was silent, and seemed to be collecting himself.

He was quiet, and appeared to be gathering his thoughts.

“Circumstances demand—I am obliged to leave you,” he said at last. “It may be that you will soon hear—but before going away, I must have an explanation with you.”

“Circumstances require it—I have to leave you,” he finally said. “You might hear from me soon—but before I go, I need to have a talk with you.”

Maria Kirilovna made no reply. In these words she saw the preface to the expected declaration.

Maria Kirilovna didn’t say anything. In those words, she saw the introduction to the anticipated declaration.

“I am not what you suppose,” continued he, lowering his head: “I am not the Frenchman Desforges—I am Doubrovsky.”

“I’m not who you think,” he said, lowering his head. “I’m not the Frenchman Desforges—I’m Doubrovsky.”

Maria Kirilovna uttered a cry.

Maria Kirilovna let out a cry.

“Do not be alarmed, for God’s sake! You need not be afraid of my name. Yes, I am that unhappy person, whom your father, after depriving him of his last crust of bread, drove out of his paternal home and sent on to the highway to rob. But you need not be afraid, either on your own account or on his. All is over.... I have forgiven him; you have saved him. My first crime of blood was to have been accomplished upon him. I prowled round his house, determining where the fire should burst out, where I should enter his bedroom, and how I should cut him off from all means of escape; at that moment you passed by me like a heavenly vision, and my heart was subdued. I understood that the house, in which you dwelt, was sacred; that not a single person, connected with you by the ties of blood, could lie beneath my curse. I looked upon vengeance as madness, and dismissed the thought of it from my mind. Whole days I wandered around the gardens of Pokrovskoe, in the hope of seeing your white robe in the distance. In your incautious walks I followed you, stealing from bush to bush, happy in the thought that for you there was no danger, where I was secretly present. At last an opportunity presented itself.... I established myself in your house. Those three weeks were for me days of happiness; the recollection of them will be the joy of my sad life.... To-day I received news which renders it impossible for me to remain here any longer. I part from you to-day—at this very moment.... But before doing so, I felt that it was necessary that I should reveal myself to you, so that you might not curse me nor despise me. Think sometimes of Doubrovsky. Know that he was born for another fate, that his soul was capable of loving you, that never——”

“Don’t be alarmed, for God’s sake! You don’t need to be scared of my name. Yes, I’m that unfortunate person whom your father, after taking away his last bit of bread, forced out of his family home and left on the streets to become a thief. But you don’t need to fear, either for yourself or for him. It’s all over... I’ve forgiven him; you’ve saved him. My first act of violence was going to be against him. I lurked around his house, planning where the fire would break out, how I’d get into his bedroom, and how I would trap him with no way to escape; at that moment, you passed by me like a heavenly vision, and my heart softened. I realized that the house where you lived was sacred; that no one connected to you by blood could be under my curse. I saw vengeance as madness and pushed the thought out of my mind. For days, I wandered around the gardens of Pokrovskoe, hoping to catch a glimpse of your white robe in the distance. I followed you during your walks, sneaking from bush to bush, happy in the thought that you were safe while I was secretly nearby. Finally, I found the chance... I moved into your house. Those three weeks were the happiest days of my life; the memories of them will be the joy of my sad existence... Today, I received news that means I can’t stay here any longer. I’m leaving you today—right now... But before I go, I felt it was important to reveal myself to you, so you wouldn’t curse me or look down on me. Sometimes think of Doubrovsky. Know that he was meant for a different fate, that his soul was capable of loving you, that never——"

Just then a loud whistle resounded, and Doubrovsky became silent. He seized her hand and pressed it to his burning lips. The whistle was repeated.

Just then, a loud whistle sounded, and Doubrovsky fell silent. He took her hand and pressed it to his warm lips. The whistle blew again.

“Farewell,” said Doubrovsky: “they are calling me. A moment’s delay may destroy me.”

“Goodbye,” said Doubrovsky, “they're calling me. Even a moment's delay could ruin me.”

He moved away.... Maria Kirilovna stood motionless. Doubrovsky returned and once more took her by the hand.

He walked away.... Maria Kirilovna stood still. Doubrovsky came back and took her hand again.

“If misfortune should ever overtake you, and you are unable to obtain help or protection from anybody, will you promise to apply to me, to demand from me everything that may be necessary for your happiness? Will you promise not to reject my devotion?”

“If bad luck ever strikes you, and you can’t get help or protection from anyone, will you promise to come to me and ask for anything you need to be happy? Will you promise not to turn away my support?”

Maria Kirilovna wept silently. The whistle resounded for the third time.

Maria Kirilovna cried quietly. The whistle sounded for the third time.

“You will destroy me!” cried Doubrovsky: “but I will not leave you until you give me a reply. Do you promise me or not?”

“You're going to ruin me!” cried Doubrovsky. “But I won’t leave you until you give me an answer. Do you promise me or not?”

“I promise!” murmured the poor girl.

“I promise!” whispered the poor girl.

Greatly agitated by her interview with Doubrovsky, Maria Kirilovna returned from the garden. As she approached the house, she perceived a great crowd of people in the courtyard; a troika was standing in front of the steps, the servants were running hither and thither, and the whole house was in a commotion. In the distance she heard the voice of Kirila Petrovitch, and she hastened to reach her room, fearing that her absence might be noticed. Kirila Petrovitch met her in the hall. The visitors were pressing round our old acquaintance the sheriff, and were overwhelming him with questions. The sheriff, in travelling dress, and armed from head to foot, answered them with a mysterious and anxious air.

Greatly disturbed by her meeting with Doubrovsky, Maria Kirilovna returned from the garden. As she got closer to the house, she noticed a large crowd of people in the courtyard; a troika was parked in front of the steps, servants were rushing around, and the entire house was in chaos. In the distance, she heard Kirila Petrovitch calling out, and she hurried to her room, worried that her absence might be noticed. Kirila Petrovitch met her in the hall. The visitors were gathered around our old friend the sheriff, bombarding him with questions. The sheriff, dressed for travel and fully armed, answered them with a mysterious and anxious demeanor.

“Where have you been, Masha?” asked Kirila Petrovitch. “Have you seen Monsieur Desforges?”

“Where have you been, Masha?” Kirila Petrovitch asked. “Have you seen Monsieur Desforges?”

Masha could scarcely answer in the negative.

Masha could barely say no.

“Just imagine,” continued Kirila Petrovitch: “the sheriff has come to arrest him, and assures me that he is Doubrovsky.”

“Just imagine,” Kirila Petrovitch went on: “the sheriff shows up to arrest him and tells me that he is Doubrovsky.”

“He answers the description in every respect, Your Excellency,” said the sheriff respectfully.

“He fits the description perfectly, Your Excellency,” the sheriff said respectfully.

“Oh! brother,” interrupted Kirila Petrovitch, “go to—you know where—with your descriptions. I will not surrender my Frenchman to you until I have investigated the matter myself. How can anyone believe the word of Anton Pafnoutitch, a coward and a clown? He must have dreamt that the tutor wanted to rob him. Why didn’t he tell me about it the next morning? He never said a word about the matter.

“Oh! brother,” interrupted Kirila Petrovitch, “go to—you know where—with your descriptions. I will not give up my Frenchman to you until I’ve looked into it myself. How can anyone trust the word of Anton Pafnoutitch, a coward and a fool? He must have imagined that the tutor wanted to rob him. Why didn’t he mention it to me the next morning? He never said a word about it.

“The Frenchman threatened him, Your Excellency,” replied the sheriff, “and made him swear that he would preserve silence.”

“The Frenchman threatened him, Your Excellency,” the sheriff replied, “and forced him to promise that he would keep quiet.”

“A pack of lies!” exclaimed Kirila Petrovitch: “I will have this mystery cleared up immediately. Where is the tutor?” he asked of a servant who entered at that moment.

“A pack of lies!” Kirila Petrovitch exclaimed. “I’m going to get to the bottom of this right now. Where’s the tutor?” he asked a servant who had just walked in.

“He cannot be found anywhere,” replied the servant.

“He's nowhere to be found,” replied the servant.

“Then search for him!” cried Troekouroff, beginning to entertain doubts.

“Then look for him!” shouted Troekouroff, starting to have doubts.

“Show me your vaunted description,” said he to the sheriff, who immediately handed him the paper.

“Show me your supposed description,” he said to the sheriff, who promptly gave him the paper.

“Hm! hm! twenty-three years old, etc., etc. That is so, but yet that does not prove anything. Well, what about the tutor?”

“Hm! hm! twenty-three years old, etc., etc. That’s true, but that doesn’t prove anything. So, what about the tutor?”

“He is not to be found,” was again the answer.

“He can’t be found,” was the answer again.

Kirila Petrovitch began to be uneasy; Maria Kirilovna was neither dead nor alive.

Kirila Petrovitch started to feel uneasy; Maria Kirilovna was neither dead nor alive.

“You are pale, Masha,” remarked her father to her; “have they frightened you?”

“You look pale, Masha,” her father said to her. “Did they scare you?”

“No, papa,” replied Masha; “I have a headache.”

“No, Dad,” Masha replied, “I have a headache.”

“Go to your own room, Masha, and don’t be alarmed.”

“Go to your own room, Masha, and don’t be scared.”

Masha kissed his hand and retired hastily to her room. There she threw herself upon her bed and burst into a hysterical flood of tears. The maids hastened to her assistance, undressed her with difficulty, and with difficulty succeeded in calming her by means of cold water and all possible kinds of smelling salts. They put her to bed and she fell into a slumber.

Masha kissed his hand and quickly went to her room. There, she threw herself onto her bed and broke down in a fit of tears. The maids rushed to help her, struggling to get her undressed, and finally managed to calm her down with cold water and various smelling salts. They tucked her into bed, and she fell asleep.

In the meantime the Frenchman could not be found. Kirila Petrovitch paced up and down the room, loudly whistling his favourite military air. The visitors whispered among themselves; the sheriff looked foolish; the Frenchman was not to be found. Probably he had managed to escape through being warned beforehand. But by whom and how? That remained a mystery.

In the meantime, the Frenchman was nowhere to be found. Kirila Petrovitch walked back and forth in the room, whistling his favorite military tune loudly. The visitors were quietly talking among themselves; the sheriff looked embarrassed; the Frenchman was still missing. He probably managed to escape after getting a heads-up beforehand. But by whom and how? That was still a mystery.

It was eleven o’clock, but nobody thought of sleep. At last Kirila Petrovitch said angrily to the sheriff:

It was eleven o'clock, but no one was thinking about sleep. Finally, Kirila Petrovitch said angrily to the sheriff:

“Well, do you wish to stop here till daylight? My house is not an inn. It is not by any cleverness on your part, brother, that Doubrovsky will be taken—if he really be Doubrovsky. Return home, and in future be a little quicker. And it is time for you to go home, too,” he continued, addressing his guests. “Order the horses to be got ready. I want to go to bed.”

“Well, do you want to stay here until morning? My house isn't a hotel. It's not because of any cleverness on your part, brother, that Doubrovsky will be caught—if he really is Doubrovsky. Go back home, and next time, be a bit quicker. And it's time for you all to head home too,” he added, speaking to his guests. “Get the horses ready. I want to go to bed.”

In this ungracious manner did Troekouroff take leave of his guests.

In this rude way, Troekouroff said goodbye to his guests.


[1] A card game that was very popular on the Continent at the beginning of the present century.

[1] A card game that was really popular in Europe at the start of this century.


CHAPTER XIII.

Some time elapsed without anything remarkable happening. But at the beginning of the following summer, many changes occurred in the family arrangements of Kirila Petrovitch.

Some time went by without anything notable happening. But at the start of the next summer, a lot of changes took place in the family situation of Kirila Petrovitch.

About thirty versts from Pokrovskoe was the wealthy estate of Prince Vereisky. The Prince had lived abroad for a long time, and his estate was managed by a retired major. No intercourse existed between Pokrovskoe and Arbatova. But at the end of the month of May, the Prince returned from abroad and took up his abode in his own village, which he had never seen since he was born. Accustomed to social pleasures, he could not endure solitude, and the third day after his arrival, he set out to dine with Troekouroff, with whom he had formerly been acquainted. The Prince was about fifty years of age, but he looked much older. Excesses of every kind had ruined his health, and had placed upon him their indelible stamp. In spite of that, his appearance was agreeable and distinguished, and his having always been accustomed to society gave him a certain affability of demeanour, especially towards ladies. He had a constant need of amusement, and he was a constant victim to ennui.

About thirty versts from Pokrovskoe was the wealthy estate of Prince Vereisky. The Prince had lived abroad for a long time, and a retired major managed his estate. There was no interaction between Pokrovskoe and Arbatova. However, at the end of May, the Prince returned from abroad and settled into his village, which he had never seen since birth. Used to social pleasures, he couldn’t stand being alone, so three days after he arrived, he went to dinner with Troekouroff, an old acquaintance. The Prince was about fifty years old, but he looked much older. His health was ruined by excesses of all kinds, leaving a lasting mark on him. Still, he had an agreeable and distinguished appearance, and his long experience in society made him quite affable, especially towards women. He constantly craved entertainment and was always battling boredom.

Kirila Petrovitch was exceedingly gratified by this visit, which he regarded as a mark of respect from a man who knew the world. In accordance with his usual custom, he began to entertain his visitor by conducting him to inspect his establishments and kennels. But the Prince could hardly breathe in the atmosphere of the dogs, and he hurried out, holding a scented handkerchief to his nose. The old garden, with its clipped limes, square pond and regular walks, did not please him; he did not like the English gardens and the so-called natural style, but he praised them and went into ecstasies over everything. The servant came to announce that dinner was served, and they repaired to the dining-room. The Prince limped, being fatigued after his walk, and already repenting for having paid his visit.

Kirila Petrovitch was very pleased by this visit, which he saw as a sign of respect from a man who understood the world. True to his usual routine, he started showing his guest around his facilities and kennels. However, the Prince could barely stand the smell of the dogs and quickly stepped outside, holding a scented handkerchief to his nose. The old garden, with its trimmed lime trees, square pond, and organized pathways, didn’t impress him; he wasn’t a fan of English gardens and the so-called natural style, but he complimented them and raved about everything. A servant came to announce that dinner was ready, and they headed to the dining room. The Prince limped, tired from his walk, already regretting his visit.

But in the dining-hall Maria Kirilovna met them—and the old sensualist was struck by her beauty. Troekouroff placed his guest beside her. The Prince was resuscitated by her presence; he became quite cheerful, and succeeded several times in arresting her attention by the recital of some of his curious stories. After dinner Kirila Petrovitch proposed a ride on horseback, but the Prince excused himself, pointing to his velvet boots and joking about his gout. He proposed a drive in a carriage, so that he should not be separated from his charming neighbour. The carriage was got ready. The two old men and the beautiful young girl took their seats in it, and they started off. The conversation did not flag. Maria Kirilovna listened with pleasure to the flattering compliments and witty remarks of the man of the world, when suddenly Vereisky, turning to Kirila Petrovitch, said to him: “What is the meaning of that burnt building—does it belong to you?”

But in the dining hall, Maria Kirilovna met them—and the old sensualist was taken aback by her beauty. Troekouroff seated his guest next to her. The Prince was revitalized by her presence; he became quite cheerful and managed to capture her attention several times with some of his interesting stories. After dinner, Kirila Petrovitch suggested a horseback ride, but the Prince declined, pointing to his velvet boots and joking about his gout. He suggested a carriage ride so he wouldn’t be separated from his charming neighbor. The carriage was prepared. The two old men and the beautiful young woman took their seats in it, and they set off. The conversation flowed easily. Maria Kirilovna enjoyed the flattering compliments and witty remarks from the sophisticated man when suddenly Vereisky turned to Kirila Petrovitch and asked him, “What’s the story with that burned building—does it belong to you?”

Kirila Petrovitch frowned: the memories awakened by the burnt manor-house were disagreeable to him. He replied that the land was his now, but that formerly it had belonged to Doubrovsky.

Kirila Petrovitch frowned; the memories triggered by the burnt mansion were unpleasant for him. He responded that the land was his now, but it used to belong to Doubrovsky.

“To Doubrovsky?” repeated Vereisky. “What! to the famous brigand?”

“To Doubrovsky?” Vereisky repeated. “What! To the famous outlaw?”

“To his father,” replied Troekouroff: “and the father himself was a true brigand.”

“To his father,” replied Troekouroff, “and the father was a real outlaw himself.”

“And what has become of our Rinaldo? Have they caught him? Is he still alive?”

“And what’s happened to our Rinaldo? Have they captured him? Is he still alive?”

“He is still alive and at liberty. By the way, Prince, Doubrovsky paid you a visit at Arbatova.”

“He's still alive and free. By the way, Prince, Doubrovsky came to see you at Arbatova.”

“Yes, last year, I think, he burnt or plundered something or other. Don’t you think, Maria Kirilovna, that it would be very interesting to make a closer acquaintance with this romantic hero?”

“Yes, last year, I think, he burned or looted something or other. Don’t you think, Maria Kirilovna, that it would be really interesting to get to know this romantic hero better?”

“Interesting!” said Troekouroff: “she knows him already. He taught her music for three whole weeks, and thank God, took nothing for his lessons.”

“Interesting!” said Troekouroff. “She already knows him. He taught her music for three full weeks, and thank God, he didn’t charge anything for his lessons.”

Then Kirila Petrovitch began to relate the story of the pretended French tutor. Maria Kirilovna felt as if she were sitting upon needles. Vereisky, listening with deep attention, found it all very strange, and changed the subject of conversation. On returning from the drive, he ordered his carriage to be brought, and in spite of the earnest requests of Kirila Petrovitch to stay for the night, he took his departure immediately after tea. Before setting out, however, he invited Kirila Petrovitch to pay him a visit and to bring Maria Kirilovna with him, and the proud Troekouroff promised to do so’; for taking into consideration his princely dignity, his two stars, and the three thousand serfs belonging to his estate, he regarded Prince Vereisky in some degree as his equal.

Then Kirila Petrovitch started telling the story about the fake French tutor. Maria Kirilovna felt like she was sitting on pins and needles. Vereisky, listening intently, found it all very odd and changed the subject. After their drive, he had his carriage brought around and, despite Kirila Petrovitch's sincere requests to stay for the night, he left right after tea. Before leaving, though, he invited Kirila Petrovitch to visit him and to bring Maria Kirilovna along, and the proud Troekouroff promised to do so; considering his noble status, his two stars, and the three thousand serfs on his estate, he saw Prince Vereisky as somewhat his equal.


CHAPTER XIV.

Two days after this visit, Kirila Petrovitch set out with his daughter for the abode of Prince Vereisky. On approaching Arbatova, he could not sufficiently admire the clean and cheerful-looking huts of the peasants, and the stone manor-house built in the style of an English castle. In front of the house stretched a close green lawn, upon which were grazing some Swiss cows tinkling their bells. A spacious park surrounded the house on every side. The master met the guests on the steps, and gave his arm to the young beauty. She was then conducted into a magnificent hall, where the table was laid for three. The Prince led his guests to a window, and a charming view opened out before them. The Volga flowed past the windows, and upon its bosom floated laden barges under full sail, and small fishing-boats known by the expressive name of “soul-destroyers.” Beyond the river stretched hills and fields, and several little villages animated the landscape.

Two days after this visit, Kirila Petrovitch set out with his daughter for the home of Prince Vereisky. As they approached Arbatova, he couldn't help but admire the clean and cheerful-looking cottages of the peasants, along with the stone manor house designed like an English castle. In front of the house was a lush green lawn where Swiss cows grazed, their bells gently ringing. A spacious park surrounded the house on all sides. The Prince met his guests on the steps and offered his arm to the young beauty. She was then taken into a magnificent hall, where a table was set for three. The Prince led his guests to a window, revealing a charming view. The Volga flowed past the windows, carrying heavily-laden barges under full sail and small fishing boats known by the expressive name of “soul-destroyers.” Beyond the river were hills and fields dotted with several little villages that brought the landscape to life.

Then they proceeded to inspect the galleries of pictures bought by the Prince in foreign countries. The Prince explained to Maria Kirilovna their various characteristics, related the history of the painters, and pointed out their merits and defects. He did not speak of pictures in the pretentious language of the pedantic connoisseur, but with feeling and imagination. Maria Kirilovna listened to him with pleasure.

Then they went on to look at the art galleries filled with pictures the Prince had bought from foreign countries. The Prince explained to Maria Kirilovna the different characteristics of each piece, shared the history of the artists, and pointed out both their strengths and flaws. He didn't use the pretentious language of a snobby expert but spoke with emotion and creativity. Maria Kirilovna listened to him with enjoyment.

They sat down to table. Troekouroff rendered full justice to the wines of his Amphytrion, and to the skill of his cook; while Maria Kirilovna did not feel at all confused or constrained in her conversation with a man whom she now saw for the second time in her life. After dinner the host proposed to his guests that they should go into the garden. They drank coffee in the arbour on the bank of a broad lake studded with little islands. Suddenly resounded the music of wind instruments, and a six-oared boat drew up before the arbour. They rowed on the lake, round the islands, and visited some of them. On one they found a marble statue; on another, a lonely grotto; on a third, a monument with a mysterious inscription, which awakened within Maria Kirilovna a girlish curiosity not completely satisfied by the polite but reticent explanations of the Prince. The time passed imperceptibly. It began to grow dark. The Prince, under the pretext of the cold and the dew, hastened to return to the house, where the tea-urn awaited them. The Prince requested Maria Kirilovna to discharge the functions of hostess in his bachelor’s home. She poured out the tea, listening to the inexhaustible stories of the charming talker. Suddenly a shot was heard, and a rocket illuminated the sky. The Prince gave Maria Kirilovna a shawl, and led her and Troekouroff on to the balcony. In front of the house, in the darkness, different coloured fires blazed up, whirled round, rose up in sheaves, poured out in fountains, fell in showers of rain and stars, went out and then burst into a blaze again. Maria Kirilovna was as delighted as a child. Prince Vereisky was delighted with her enjoyment, and Troekouroff was very well satisfied with him, for he accepted tous les frais of the Prince as signs of respect and a desire to please him.

They sat down at the table. Troekouroff fully appreciated the wines from his host and the skill of the cook, while Maria Kirilovna felt completely at ease in her conversation with a man she was now meeting for the second time. After dinner, the host suggested that they go into the garden. They had coffee in the gazebo by a wide lake dotted with small islands. Suddenly, the sound of wind instruments filled the air as a six-oared boat approached the gazebo. They rowed around the lake, exploring the islands. On one, they discovered a marble statue; on another, a secluded grotto; and on a third, a monument with a mysterious inscription that sparked a girl-like curiosity in Maria Kirilovna, which the Prince’s polite but vague answers didn’t fully satisfy. Time slipped by unnoticed. It began to darken. The Prince, under the pretense of the chill and dew, hurried them back to the house, where the tea kettle awaited them. He asked Maria Kirilovna to take on the role of hostess in his bachelor home. She poured the tea, listening to the never-ending stories of the charming speaker. Suddenly, a shot rang out, and a rocket lit up the sky. The Prince handed Maria Kirilovna a shawl and led her and Troekouroff out to the balcony. In front of the house, in the darkness, various colored fires flared, swirled, shot up in bursts, flowed out in fountains, fell like showers of rain and stars, went out, and then exploded back to life. Maria Kirilovna was as thrilled as a child. Prince Vereisky was happy to see her enjoyment, and Troekouroff was pleased with him, viewing the Prince’s hospitality as a sign of respect and a desire to make him happy.

The supper was quite equal to the dinner in every respect. Then the guests retired to the rooms assigned to them, and the next morning took leave of their amiable host, promising each other soon to meet again.

The dinner was just as good as the supper in every way. Then the guests went to their assigned rooms, and the next morning said goodbye to their friendly host, promising to see each other again soon.


CHAPTER XV.

Aria Kirilovna was sitting in her room, embroidering at her frame before the open window. She did not entangle her threads like Conrad’s mistress, who, in her amorous distraction, embroidered a rose with green silk. Under her needle, the canvas repeated unerringly the design of the original; but in spite of that, her thoughts did not follow her work—they were far away.

Aria Kirilovna was sitting in her room, embroidering at her frame by the open window. She didn’t tangle her threads like Conrad’s mistress, who, lost in her romantic thoughts, embroidered a rose with green silk. Under her needle, the canvas perfectly mirrored the original design; but even so, her mind wasn’t on her work—it was far away.

Suddenly an arm passed silently through the window, placed a letter upon the frame and disappeared before Maria Kirilovna could recover herself. At the same moment a servant entered to call her to Kirila Petrovitch. Trembling very much, she hid the letter under her fichu and hastened to her father in his study.

Suddenly, an arm quietly reached through the window, put a letter on the frame, and vanished before Maria Kirilovna could react. At that moment, a servant came in to take her to Kirila Petrovitch. Shaking with fear, she quickly tucked the letter under her fichu and rushed to her father in his study.

Kirila Petrovitch was not alone. Prince Vereisky was sitting in the room with him. On the appearance of Maria Kirilovna, the Prince rose and silently bowed, with a confusion that was quite unusual in him.

Kirila Petrovitch wasn’t alone. Prince Vereisky was in the room with him. When Maria Kirilovna appeared, the Prince stood up and silently bowed, looking unusually flustered.

“Come here, Masha,” said Kirila Petrovitch: “I have a piece of news to tell you which I hope will please you very much. Here is a sweetheart for you: the Prince proposes for your hand.”

“Come here, Masha,” said Kirila Petrovitch, “I have some news to share that I hope will make you very happy. Here’s a suitor for you: the Prince wants to marry you.”

Masha was dumfounded; a deadly pallor overspread her countenance. She was silent. The Prince approached her, took her hand, and with a tender look, asked her if she would consent to make him happy. Masha remained silent.

Masha was shocked; a ghostly look came over her face. She didn't say anything. The Prince came closer, took her hand, and with a gentle expression, asked her if she would agree to make him happy. Masha stayed quiet.

“Consent? Of course she will consent,” said Kirila Petrovitch; “but you know, Prince, it is difficult for a girl to say such a word as that. Well, children, kiss one another and be happy.”

“Consent? Of course she’ll agree,” said Kirila Petrovitch; “but you know, Prince, it’s hard for a girl to say something like that. Well, kids, kiss each other and be happy.”

Masha stood motionless; the old Prince kissed her hand. Suddenly the tears began to stream down her pale cheeks. The Prince frowned slightly.

Masha stood still; the old Prince kissed her hand. Suddenly, tears started to flow down her pale cheeks. The Prince frowned slightly.

“Go, go, go!” said Kirila Petrovitch: “dry your tears and come back to us in a merry humour. They all weep at the moment of being betrothed,” he continued, turning to Vereisky; “it is their custom. Now, Prince, let us talk about business, that is to say, about the dowry.”

“Go, go, go!” said Kirila Petrovitch. “Wipe your tears and come back to us in a cheerful mood. Everyone cries when they're engaged,” he continued, looking at Vereisky. “It's just how it is. Now, Prince, let’s discuss business, specifically the dowry.”

Maria Kirilovna eagerly took advantage of the permission to retire. She ran to her room, locked herself in and gave way to her tears, already imagining herself the wife of the old Prince. He had suddenly become repugnant and hateful to her. Marriage terrified her, like the block, like the grave.

Maria Kirilovna eagerly seized the chance to step away. She rushed to her room, locked the door, and let her tears flow, already picturing herself as the wife of the old Prince. He had suddenly turned repulsive and loathsome to her. The thought of marriage filled her with dread, like a chopping block, like a grave.

“No, no,” She repeated in, despair; “I would rather go into a convent, I would rather marry Doubrovsky....”

“No, no,” she repeated in despair, “I would rather go into a convent, I would rather marry Doubrovsky...”

Then she remembered the letter and eagerly began to read it, having a presentiment that it was from him. In fact, it was written by him, and contained only the following words:

Then she remembered the letter and excitedly started to read it, sensing that it was from him. It was indeed written by him, and it contained just the following words:

“This evening, at ten o’clock, in the same place as before.”

“This evening, at 10 PM, in the same place as before.”

The moon was shining; the night was calm; the wind rose now and then, and a gentle rustle ran over the garden.

The moon was shining, the night was calm, the wind picked up now and then, and a soft rustle swept through the garden.

Like a light shadow, the beautiful young girl drew near to the appointed meeting-place. Nobody was yet visible, when suddenly, from behind the arbour, Doubrovsky appeared before her.

Like a soft shadow, the beautiful young girl approached the designated meeting spot. No one was in sight yet when, out of nowhere, Doubrovsky stepped out from behind the shelter.

“I know all,” he said to her in a low, sad voice; “remember your promise.”

“I know everything,” he said to her in a quiet, sorrowful voice; “don’t forget your promise.”

“You offer me your protection,” replied Masha; “do not be angry—but the idea alarms me. In what way can you help me?”

“You're offering me your protection,” Masha replied. “Please don’t be upset, but the thought honestly scares me. How can you actually help me?”

“I can deliver you from a detested man....”

“I can free you from a man you hate....”

“For God’s sake, do not touch him, do not venture to touch him, if you love me. I do not wish to be the cause of any horror....”

“For God’s sake, don’t touch him, please don’t even think about touching him, if you care about me. I don’t want to be the reason for any awful situations....”

“I will not touch him: your wish is sacred for me. He owes his life to you. Never shall a crime be committed in your name. You shall not be stigmatized on account of my misdeeds. But how can I save you from a cruel father?”

“I won’t lay a hand on him: your request means everything to me. He owes his life to you. I will never commit a crime in your name. You won’t be tainted because of my wrongdoings. But how can I protect you from a cruel father?”

“There is still hope; I hope to touch him with my tears—my despair. He is obstinate, but he loves me very dearly.”

“There is still hope; I hope to reach him with my tears—my despair. He is stubborn, but he cares for me a lot.”

“Do not put your trust in a vain hope. In those tears he will see only the usual timidity and aversion common to all young girls, when they marry from motives of interest and not from affection. But if he takes it into his head to accomplish your happiness in spite of yourself? If you are conducted to the altar by force, in order that your destiny may be placed for ever in the hands of an old man?”

“Don’t put your trust in a pointless hope. In those tears, he’ll only see the usual shyness and reluctance that all young girls have when they marry for practical reasons instead of love. But what if he decides to pursue your happiness against your will? If you’re forced to walk down the aisle, so that your future is handed over to an old man forever?”

“Then—then there will be nothing else to do. Come for me—I will be your wife.”

“Then—then there will be nothing else to do. Come for me—I will be your wife.”

Doubrovsky trembled; his pale face became covered with a deep flush, and the next minute he became paler than before. He remained silent for a long time, with his head bent down.

Doubrovsky shook; his pale face flushed deeply, and a moment later, he turned even paler than before. He stayed quiet for a long time, with his head lowered.

“Muster the full strength of your soul, implore your father, throw yourself at his feet; represent to him all the horror of the future that he is preparing for you, your youth fading away by the side of a feeble and dissipated old man. Tell him that riches will not procure for you a single moment of happiness. Luxury consoles poverty alone, and even in that case only for a brief season. Do not be put off by him, and do not be frightened either by his anger or by his threats, as long as there remains the least shadow of hope. For God’s sake do not leave off importuning him. If, however, you have no other resource left, decide upon a plain speaking explanation; tell him that if he remains inexorable, then—then you will find a terrible protector.”

“Gather all the strength you have, beg your father, and throw yourself at his feet; show him all the horror of the future he’s creating for you, with your youth slipping away next to a weak and indulgent old man. Tell him that money won’t buy you even a moment of happiness. Luxury only comforts poverty, and even then, only for a little while. Don’t let him push you away, and don’t be scared by his anger or threats, as long as there’s still a glimmer of hope. For heaven’s sake, don’t stop pleading with him. But if you have no other option left, be straightforward; tell him that if he stays unyielding, then—then you will find a fearsome protector.”

Here Doubrovsky covered his face with his hands; he seemed to be choking. Masha wept.

Here Doubrovsky hid his face in his hands; he looked like he was choking. Masha cried.

“My miserable, miserable fate!” said he, with a bitter sigh. “For you I would have given my life. To see you from afar, to touch your hand was for me happiness beyond expression; and when there opens up before me the possibility of pressing you to my agitated heart, and saying to you: ‘I am yours for ever’—miserable creature that I am! I must fly from such happiness, I must repel it from me with all my strength. I dare not throw myself at your feet and thank Heaven for an incomprehensible, unmerited reward. Oh! how I ought to hate him who—but I feel that now there is no place in my heart for hatred.”

“My terrible, terrible fate!” he said, with a bitter sigh. “For you, I would have given my life. Just seeing you from a distance, touching your hand brought me joy beyond words; and now, when the chance to hold you to my racing heart and tell you: ‘I am yours forever’ opens up before me—what a miserable being I am! I have to run away from such happiness, I have to push it away with all my strength. I can't throw myself at your feet and thank Heaven for an incomprehensible, undeserved reward. Oh! How I should hate him who—but I realize that there’s no room in my heart for hatred anymore.”

He gently passed his arm round her slender figure and pressed her tenderly to his heart. She confidingly leaned her head upon the young brigand’s shoulder and both remained silent.... The time flew past.

He softly wrapped his arm around her slim figure and held her close to his heart. She trustingly rested her head on the young bandit's shoulder, and they both stayed quiet... Time passed quickly.

“It is time,” said Masha at last.

“It's time,” Masha finally said.

Doubrovsky seemed as if awakening from a dream. He took her hand and placed a ring on her finger.

Doubrovsky looked like he was waking up from a dream. He took her hand and slipped a ring onto her finger.

“If you decide upon having recourse to me,” said he, “then bring the ring here and place it in the hollow of this oak. I shall know what to do.”

“If you choose to come to me,” he said, “then bring the ring here and put it in the hollow of this oak. I’ll know what to do.”

Doubrovsky kissed her hand and disappeared among the trees.

Doubrovsky kissed her hand and vanished into the trees.


CHAPTER XVI.

Prince Vereisky’s intention of getting married was no longer a secret in the neighbourhood. Kirila Petrovitch received the congratulations of his acquaintances, and preparations were made for the wedding. Masha postponed from day to day the decisive explanation. In the meantime her manner towards her elderly lover was cold and constrained. The Prince did not trouble himself about that; the question of love gave him no concern; her silent consent was quite sufficient for him.

Prince Vereisky’s plan to get married was no longer a secret in the neighborhood. Kirila Petrovitch received congratulations from his friends, and preparations for the wedding were underway. Masha kept putting off the big conversation. Meanwhile, her attitude toward her older boyfriend was chilly and awkward. The Prince didn’t mind; the issue of love wasn’t a concern for him; her quiet agreement was enough.

But the time went past. Masha at last decided to act, and wrote a letter to Prince Vereisky. She tried to awaken within his heart a feeling of magnanimity, candidly confessing that she had not the least attachment for him, and entreating him to renounce her hand and even to protect her from the tyranny of her father. She furtively delivered the letter to Prince Vereisky. The latter read it alone, but was not in the least moved by the candour of his betrothed. On the contrary, he perceived the necessity of hastening the marriage, and therefore he showed the letter to his future father-in-law.

But time passed. Masha finally decided to take action and wrote a letter to Prince Vereisky. She tried to stir a sense of generosity in his heart by honestly admitting that she had no real feelings for him and asking him to give up on marrying her and even to protect her from her father's control. She secretly delivered the letter to Prince Vereisky. He read it alone but was not at all affected by his fiancée’s honesty. On the contrary, he saw the need to speed up the wedding, so he showed the letter to his future father-in-law.

Kirila Petrovitch was furious, and it was with difficulty that the Prince succeeded in persuading him not to let Masha see that he was acquainted with the contents of the letter. Kirila Petrovitch promised not to speak about the matter to her, but he resolved to lose no time and fixed the wedding for the next day. The Prince found this very reasonable, and he went to his betrothed and told her that her letter had grieved him very much, but that he hoped in time to gain her affection; that the thought of resigning her was too much for him to bear, and that he had not the strength to consent to his own sentence of death. Then he kissed her hand respectfully and took his departure, without saying a word to her about Kirila Petrovitch’s decision.

Kirila Petrovitch was furious, and the Prince had a hard time convincing him not to let Masha know that he had seen the letter. Kirila Petrovitch agreed not to mention it to her, but he decided to move quickly and scheduled the wedding for the next day. The Prince thought this was very reasonable, so he went to his fiancée and told her that her letter had upset him a lot, but he hoped to win her affection over time. He said that the thought of giving her up was too much for him and that he couldn't bear the idea of condemning himself to a life without her. Then he respectfully kissed her hand and left, without mentioning Kirila Petrovitch’s decision.

But scarcely had he left the house, when her father entered and peremptorily ordered her to be ready for the next day. Maria Kirilovna, already agitated by the interview with Prince Vereisky, burst into tears and threw herself at her father’s feet.

But hardly had he left the house when her father came in and firmly ordered her to be ready for the next day. Maria Kirilovna, already shaken by the meeting with Prince Vereisky, broke down in tears and threw herself at her father’s feet.

“Papa!” she cried in a plaintive voice, “papa! do not destroy me. I do not love the Prince, I do not wish to be his wife.”

“Dad!” she cried in a pleading voice, “Dad! Please don’t ruin my life. I don’t love the Prince, I don’t want to be his wife.”

“What does this mean?” said Kirila Petrovitch, fiercely. “Up till the present you have kept silent and consented, and now, when everything is decided upon, you become capricious and refuse to accept him. Don’t act the fool; you will gain nothing from me by so doing.”

“What does this mean?” Kirila Petrovitch said fiercely. “Up until now, you’ve stayed quiet and agreed, and now, when everything is decided, you throw a tantrum and refuse to accept him. Don’t play the fool; you won’t get anything from me by acting this way.”

“Do not destroy me!” repeated poor Masha. “Why are you sending me away from you and giving me to a man that I do not love? Do I weary you? I want to stay with you as before. Papa, you will be sad without me, and sadder still when you know that I am unhappy. Papa, do not force me: I do not wish to marry.”

“Please don’t do this to me!” Masha pleaded. “Why are you sending me away and giving me to a man I don’t love? Am I a burden to you? I want to stay with you like before. Dad, you’ll be upset without me, and even more upset when you find out I’m unhappy. Dad, please don’t make me: I don’t want to get married.”

Kirila Petrovitch was touched, but he concealed his emotion, and pushing her away from him, said harshly:

Kirila Petrovitch was moved, but he hid his feelings, and pushing her away from him, said sharply:

“That is all nonsense, do you hear? I know better than you what is necessary for your happiness. Tears will not help you. The day after to-morrow your wedding will take place.

“That is all nonsense, do you hear? I know better than you what you need for your happiness. Crying won't help you. The day after tomorrow, your wedding will happen."

“The day after to-morrow!” exclaimed Masha. “My God! No, no, impossible; it cannot be! Papa, hear me: if you have resolved to destroy me, then I will find a protector that you do not dream of. You will see, and then you will regret having driven me to despair.”

“The day after tomorrow!” exclaimed Masha. “Oh my God! No, no, it can't be! Dad, listen to me: if you've decided to ruin me, then I’ll find a protector you never even considered. You’ll see, and then you’ll regret pushing me to despair.”

“What? What?” said Troekouroff. “Threats! threats to me? Insolent girl! Do you know that I will do with you what you little imagine. You dare to frighten me, you worthless girl! We will see who this protector will be.”

“What? What?” said Troekouroff. “Threats! Threats to me? Insolent girl! Do you have any idea what I could do to you? You think you can scare me, you worthless girl! We'll see who this so-called protector really is.”

“Vladimir Doubrovsky,” replied Masha, in despair.

“Vladimir Doubrovsky,” Masha replied, feeling hopeless.

Kirila Petrovitch thought that she had gone out of her mind, and looked at her in astonishment.

Kirila Petrovitch thought she was losing her mind and looked at her in disbelief.

“Very well!” said he to her, after an interval of silence; “expect whom you please to deliver you, but, in the meantime, remain in this room—you shall not leave it till the very moment of the wedding.”

“Alright!” he said to her after a moment of silence; “you can expect whoever you want to rescue you, but in the meantime, stay in this room—you won’t leave it until the very moment of the wedding.”

With these words Kirila Petrovitch went out, locking the door behind him.

With that, Kirila Petrovitch stepped outside, locking the door behind him.

For a long time the poor girl wept, imagining all that awaited her. But the stormy interview had lightened her soul, and she could more calmly consider the question of her future and what it behoved her to do. The principal thing was—to free herself from this odious marriage. The lot of a brigand’s wife seemed paradise to her in comparison with the fate prepared for her. She glanced at the ring given to her by Doubrovsky. Ardently did she long to see him alone once more before the decisive moment, so that she might concert measures with him. A presentiment told her that in the evening she would find Doubrovsky in the garden, near the arbour; she resolved to go and wait for him there.

For a long time, the poor girl cried, picturing everything that lay ahead of her. But the intense conversation had lifted her spirits, and she could more calmly think about her future and what she needed to do. The main thing was to free herself from this dreadful marriage. The life of a bandit's wife seemed like heaven to her compared to the fate that awaited her. She looked at the ring given to her by Doubrovsky. She desperately wanted to see him alone one more time before the crucial moment so that they could make plans together. A feeling told her that in the evening she would find Doubrovsky in the garden, near the arbor; she decided to go and wait for him there.

As soon as it began to grow dark, Masha prepared to carry out her intention, but the door of her room was locked. Her maid told her from the other side of the door, that Kirila Petrovitch had given orders that she was not to be let out. She was under arrest. Deeply hurt, she sat down by the window and remained there till late in the night, without undressing, gazing fixedly at the dark sky. Towards dawn she began to doze; but her light sleep was disturbed by sad visions, and she was soon awakened by the rays of the rising sun.

As soon as it started to get dark, Masha got ready to follow through on her plan, but her room door was locked. Her maid told her from the other side of the door that Kirila Petrovitch had ordered that she couldn’t go out. She was under arrest. Feeling deeply hurt, she sat by the window and stayed there until late at night, fully dressed, staring blankly at the dark sky. As dawn approached, she started to doze off; however, her light sleep was interrupted by sad visions, and she soon woke up to the rays of the rising sun.


CHAPTER XVII.

She awoke, and all the horror of her position rose up in her mind. She rang. The maid entered, and in answer to her questions, replied that Kirila Petrovitch had set out the evening before for Arbatova, and had returned very late; that he had given strict orders that she was not to be allowed out of her room and that nobody was to be permitted to speak to her; that otherwise, there were no signs of any particular preparations for the wedding, except that the pope had been ordered not to leave the village under any pretext whatever. After disburdening herself of this news, the maid left Maria Kirilovna and again locked the door.

She woke up, and all the horror of her situation flooded her mind. She rang the bell. The maid came in, and when Maria asked her questions, she replied that Kirila Petrovitch had left the night before for Arbatova and had returned very late; that he had given strict orders for her to stay in her room and not to speak to anyone; and that aside from that, there were no signs of any special preparations for the wedding, except that the pope had been told not to leave the village under any circumstances. After sharing this news, the maid left Maria Kirilovna and locked the door again.

Her words hardened the young prisoner. Her head burned, her blood boiled. She resolved to inform Doubrovsky of everything, and she began to think of some means by which she could get the ring conveyed to the hole in the sacred oak. At that moment a stone struck against her window; the glass rattled, and Maria Kirilovna, looking out into the courtyard, saw the little Sasha making signs to her. She knew that he was attached to her, and she was pleased to see him.

Her words toughened the young prisoner. Her head throbbed, and her blood was boiling. She decided to tell Doubrovsky everything, and she started thinking of a way to get the ring to the hole in the sacred oak. Just then, a stone hit her window; the glass shook, and Maria Kirilovna looked out into the courtyard to see little Sasha making gestures at her. She knew he was fond of her, and she felt happy to see him.

“Good morning, Sasha; why do you call me?”

“Good morning, Sasha; why are you calling me?”

“I came, sister, to know if you wanted anything. Papa is angry, and has forbidden the whole house to obey you; but order me to do whatever you like, and I will do it for you.”

“I came, sister, to see if you needed anything. Dad is upset and has told everyone in the house not to listen to you; but just tell me to do whatever you want, and I’ll do it for you.”

“Thank you, my dear Sasha. Listen; you know the old hollow oak near the arbour?”

“Thanks, my dear Sasha. Hey, do you remember the old hollow oak by the arbour?”

“Yes, I know it, sister.”

“Yeah, I know it, sis.”

“Then, if you love me, run there as quickly as you can and put this ring in the hollow; but take care that nobody sees you.”

“Then, if you love me, run there as fast as you can and put this ring in the hollow; but be careful that nobody sees you.”

With these words, she threw the ring to him and closed the window.

With that, she tossed the ring to him and shut the window.

The lad picked up the ring, and ran off with all his might, and in three minutes he arrived at the sacred tree. There he paused, quite out of breath, and after looking round on every side, placed the ring in the hollow. Having successfully accomplished his mission, he wanted to inform Maria Kirilovna of the fact at once, when suddenly a red-haired ragged boy darted out from behind the arbour, dashed towards the oak and thrust his hand into the hole. Sasha, quicker than a squirrel, threw himself upon him and seized him with both hands.

The kid picked up the ring and took off as fast as he could. In three minutes, he reached the sacred tree. He paused, completely out of breath, and after looking around, placed the ring in the hollow. Having successfully completed his task, he wanted to tell Maria Kirilovna right away when suddenly a scruffy red-haired boy appeared from behind the arbor, raced towards the oak, and shoved his hand into the hole. Sasha, quick as a squirrel, lunged at him and grabbed him with both hands.

“What are you doing here?” said he sternly.

“What are you doing here?” he said sternly.

“What business is that of yours?” said the boy, trying to disengage himself.

“What business is that of yours?” the boy said, trying to pull away.

“Leave that ring alone, red head,” cried Sasha, “or I will teach you a lesson in my own style.”

“Leave that ring alone, redhead,” shouted Sasha, “or I’ll show you what a lesson from me looks like.”

Instead of replying, the boy gave him a blow in the face with his fist; but Sasha still held him firmly in his grasp, and cried out at the top of his voice:

Instead of replying, the boy punched him in the face; but Sasha still held him tightly and shouted at the top of his lungs:

“Thieves! thieves! help! help!”

“Thieves! Help! Help!”

The boy tried to get away from him. He seemed to be about two years older than Sasha, and very much stronger; but Sasha was more agile. They struggled together for some minutes; at last the red-headed boy gained the advantage. He threw Sasha upon the ground and seized him by the throat. But at that moment a strong hand grasped hold of his shaggy red hair, and Stepan, the gardener, lifted him half a yard from the ground.

The boy tried to escape from him. He looked about two years older than Sasha and was much stronger, but Sasha was quicker. They struggled for a few minutes; finally, the red-headed boy got the upper hand. He threw Sasha to the ground and grabbed him by the throat. But at that moment, a strong hand grabbed his messy red hair, and Stepan, the gardener, lifted him half a yard off the ground.

“Ah! you red-headed beast!” said the gardener. “How dare you strike the young gentleman?”

“Hey! You red-headed monster!” said the gardener. “How dare you hit the young man?”

In the meantime, Sasha had jumped to his feet and recovered himself.

In the meantime, Sasha had gotten up and composed himself.

“You caught me under the arm-pits,” said he, “or you would never have thrown me. Give me the ring at once and be off.”

“You caught me under the armpits,” he said, “or you would have never thrown me. Hand over the ring right now and get lost.”

“It’s likely!” replied the red-headed one, and suddenly twisting himself round, he disengaged his bristles from Stepan’s hand.

“It’s likely!” replied the red-haired guy, and suddenly turning around, he pulled his bristles away from Stepan’s hand.

Then he started off running, but Sasha overtook him, gave him a blow in the back, and the boy fell. The gardener again seized him and bound him with his belt.

Then he took off running, but Sasha passed him, knocked him in the back, and the boy fell. The gardener grabbed him again and tied him up with his belt.

“Give me the ring!” cried Sasha.

“Give me the ring!” shouted Sasha.

“Wait a moment, young master,” said Stepan; “we will lead him to the bailiff to be questioned.”.

“Hold on a second, young master,” said Stepan; “we'll take him to the bailiff to be questioned.”

The gardener led the captive into the courtyard of the manor-house, accompanied by Sasha, who glanced uneasily at his trousers, torn and stained with the grass. Suddenly all three found themselves face to face with Kirila Petrovitch, who was going to inspect his stables.

The gardener brought the captive into the courtyard of the manor, with Sasha tagging along, nervously eyeing his pants, which were ripped and grass-stained. Out of nowhere, they all came face to face with Kirila Petrovitch, who was on his way to check on his stables.

“What is the meaning of this?” he said to Stepan.

“What does this mean?” he asked Stepan.

Stepan in a few words related all that had happened.

Stepan briefly shared everything that had happened.

Kirila Petrovitch listened to him with attention.

Kirila Petrovitch listened to him closely.

“You rascal,” said he, turning to Sasha: “why did you wrestle with him?”

“You little scamp,” he said, turning to Sasha. “Why did you fight with him?”

“He stole a ring out of the hollow tree, papa; make him give up the ring.”

“He took a ring from the hollow tree, Dad; make him give it back.”

“What ring? Out of what hollow tree?”

“What ring? From which hollow tree?”

“The one that Maria Kirilovna ... the ring....” Sasha stammered and became confused. Kirila Petrovitch frowned and said, shaking his head:

“The one that Maria Kirilovna ... the ring....” Sasha stammered and became confused. Kirila Petrovitch frowned and said, shaking his head:

“Ah! Maria Kirilovna is mixed up in this. Confess everything, or I will give you such a birching as you have never had in your life.”

“Ah! Maria Kirilovna is involved in this. Confess everything, or I’ll give you a beating like you’ve never had in your life.”

“As true as heaven, papa, I ... papa ... Maria Kirilovna never told me to do anything, papa.”

“As sure as heaven, Dad, I ... Dad ... Maria Kirilovna never asked me to do anything, Dad.”

“Stepan, go and cut me some fine, fresh birch twigs.”

“Stepan, go and get me some nice, fresh birch branches.”

“Stop, papa, I will tell you all. I was running about the courtyard to-day, when sister Maria Kirilovna opened the window. I ran towards her, and she accidentally dropped a ring, and I went and hid it in the hollow tree, and ... and this red-headed fellow wanted to steal the ring.”

“Stop, Dad, I’ll tell you everything. I was running around the courtyard today when sister Maria Kirilovna opened the window. I ran over to her, and she accidentally dropped a ring, and I went and hid it in the hollow tree, and … and this red-headed guy wanted to steal the ring.”

“She did not drop it accidentally,—you wanted to hide it ... Stepan, go and get the birch twigs.”

“She didn’t drop it by accident—you wanted to hide it... Stepan, go get the birch twigs.”

“Papa, wait, I will tell you everything. Sister Maria Kirilovna told me to run to the oak tree and put the ring in the hollow; I ran and did so, but this nasty fellow——”

“Dad, wait, I’ll explain everything. Sister Maria Kirilovna told me to run to the oak tree and put the ring in the hollow; I ran and did that, but this nasty guy——”

Kirila Petrovitch turned to the “nasty fellow” and said to him sternly:

Kirila Petrovitch turned to the "nasty guy" and said to him firmly:

“To whom do you belong?”

"Who do you belong to?"

“I belong to my master Doubrovsky.”

“I belong to my master Doubrovsky.”

Kirila Petrovitch’s face grew dark.

Kirila Petrovitch’s expression turned gloomy.

“It seems, then, that you do not recognize me as your master. Very well. What were you doing in my garden?”

“It looks like you don’t see me as your master. Fine. What were you doing in my garden?”

“I was stealing raspberries.”

“I stole raspberries.”

“Ah, ah! the servant is like his master. As the pope is, so is his parish. And do my raspberries grow upon oak trees? Have you ever heard so?”

“Ah, ah! The servant is like his master. As the pope is, so is his parish. And do my raspberries grow on oak trees? Have you ever heard anything like that?”

The boy did not reply.

The boy didn't respond.

“Papa, make him give up the ring,” said Sasha.

“Dad, make him give up the ring,” said Sasha.

“Silence, Alexander!” replied Kirila Petrovitch; “don’t forget that I intend to settle with you presently. Go to your room. And you, squint-eyes, you seem to me to be a knowing sort of lad; if you confess everything to me, I will not whip you, but will give you a five copeck piece to buy nuts with. Give up the ring and go.”

“Be quiet, Alexander!” replied Kirila Petrovitch; “don’t forget that I plan to deal with you soon. Go to your room. And you, squint-eyes, you seem like a clever kid; if you tell me the truth, I won’t punish you, but I’ll give you a five copeck piece to buy some nuts. Hand over the ring and leave.”

The boy opened his fist and showed that there was nothing in his hand.

The boy opened his hand and revealed that there was nothing in it.

“If you don’t, I shall do something to you that you little expect. Now!”

“If you don’t, I’m going to do something to you that you totally don’t expect. Now!”

The boy did not answer a word, but stood with his head bent down, looking like a perfect simpleton.

The boy didn’t say a word, but stood with his head down, looking like a complete fool.

“Very well!” said Kirila Petrovitch: “lock him up somewhere, and see that he does not escape, or I’ll skin the whole household.”

“Alright!” said Kirila Petrovitch. “Lock him up somewhere, and make sure he doesn’t escape, or I’ll take it out on the whole household.”

Stepan conducted the boy to the pigeon loft, locked him in there, and ordered the old poultry woman, Agatha, to keep a watch upon him.

Stepan led the boy to the pigeon loft, locked him in, and told the old poultry woman, Agatha, to keep an eye on him.

“There is no doubt about it: she has kept up intercourse with that accursed Doubrovsky. But if she has really invoked his aid——” thought Kirila Petrovitch, pacing up and down the room, and angrily whistling his favourite air,——“I am hot upon his track, at all events, and he shall not escape me. We shall take advantage of this opportunity.... Hark! a bell; thank God, that is the sheriff. Bring here the boy that is locked up.”

“There’s no doubt about it: she has been in contact with that cursed Doubrovsky. But if she has actually called on his help——” thought Kirila Petrovitch, pacing back and forth in the room and angrily whistling his favorite tune,——“I’m close on his trail, anyway, and he won’t get away from me. We’ll take advantage of this opportunity.... Listen! A bell; thank God, that’s the sheriff. Bring me the boy who is locked up.”

In the meantime, a small telega drove into the courtyard, and our old acquaintance, the sheriff, entered the room, all covered with dust.

In the meantime, a small telega drove into the courtyard, and our old acquaintance, the sheriff, walked into the room, covered in dust.

“Glorious news!” said Kirila Petrovitch: “I have caught Doubrovsky.”

“Great news!” said Kirila Petrovitch. “I’ve caught Doubrovsky.”

“Thank God, Your Excellency!” said the sheriff, his face beaming with delight. “Where is he?”

“Thank goodness, Your Excellency!” said the sheriff, his face glowing with joy. “Where is he?”

“That is to say, not Doubrovsky himself, but one of his band. He will be here presently. He will help us to apprehend his chief. Here he is.”

“That is to say, not Doubrovsky himself, but one of his crew. He will be here soon. He will help us catch his leader. Here he is.”

The sheriff, who expected to see some fierce-looking brigand, was astonished to perceive a lad of thirteen years of age, of somewhat delicate appearance. He turned to Kirila Petrovitch with an incredulous look, and awaited an explanation. Kirila Petrovitch then began to relate the events of the morning, without, however, mentioning the name of Maria Kirilovna.

The sheriff, who thought he would encounter a tough-looking criminal, was surprised to find a thirteen-year-old boy with a somewhat delicate appearance. He turned to Kirila Petrovitch with a look of disbelief and waited for an explanation. Kirila Petrovitch then started to recount the events of the morning, but he didn't mention the name Maria Kirilovna.

The sheriff listened to him attentively, glancing from time to time at the young rogue, who, assuming a look of imbecility, seemed to be paying no attention to all that was going on around him.

The sheriff listened to him carefully, occasionally glancing at the young trickster, who, putting on a clueless expression, seemed to be ignoring everything happening around him.

“Will Your Excellency allow me to speak to you apart?” said the sheriff at last.

“Will you let me talk to you privately?” said the sheriff at last.

Kirila Petrovitch conducted him into the next room and locked the door after him.

Kirila Petrovitch led him into the next room and locked the door behind him.

Half an hour afterwards they returned to the hall, where the captive was awaiting the decision respecting his fate.

Half an hour later, they returned to the hall, where the captive was waiting for the decision about his fate.

“The master wished,” said the sheriff to him, “to have you locked up in the town gaol, to be whipped, and then to be sent to the convict settlement; but I interceded for you and have obtained your pardon. Untie him!”

“The master wanted,” the sheriff said to him, “to have you thrown in the town jail, whipped, and then sent to the convict settlement; but I spoke up for you and got you a pardon. Untie him!”

The lad was unbound.

The guy was free.

“Thank the master,” said the sheriff.

“Thank the boss,” said the sheriff.

The lad went up to Kirila Petrovitch and kissed his hand.

The guy walked up to Kirila Petrovitch and kissed his hand.

“Run away home,” said Kirila Petrovitch to him, “and in future do not steal raspberries from oak trees.”

“Run home,” Kirila Petrovitch said to him, “and from now on, don’t steal raspberries from oak trees.”

The lad went out, ran merrily down the steps, and without looking behind him, dashed off across the fields in the direction of Kistenevka. On reaching the village, he stopped at a half-ruined hut, the first from the corner, and tapped at the window. The window was opened, and an old woman appeared.

The boy went outside, happily ran down the steps, and without looking back, took off across the fields toward Kistenevka. When he got to the village, he stopped at a half-ruined hut, the first one on the corner, and knocked on the window. The window opened, and an old woman appeared.

“Grandmother, some bread!” said the boy: “I have eaten nothing since this morning; I am dying of hunger.”

“Grandma, some bread!” said the boy. “I haven’t eaten anything since this morning; I’m starving.”

“Ah! it is you, Mitia;[1] but where have you been all this time, you little devil?” asked the old woman.

“Ah! it’s you, Mitia;[1] but where have you been all this time, you little rascal?” asked the old woman.

“I will tell you afterwards, grandmother. For God’s sake, some bread!”

“I'll tell you later, grandma. Please, some bread!”

“Come into the hut, then.”

“Come into the cabin, then.”

“I haven’t the time, grandmother; I’ve got to run on to another place. Bread, for the Lord’s sake, bread!”

“I don’t have time, Grandma; I need to hurry to another place. Bread, for goodness' sake, bread!”

“What a fidget!” grumbled the old woman: “there’s a piece for you,” and she pushed through the window a slice of black bread.

“What a fidget!” the old woman complained. “Here’s a piece for you,” and she pushed a slice of black bread through the window.

The boy bit it with avidity, and then continued his course, eating it as he went.

The boy eagerly took a bite and kept moving, eating it as he walked.

It was beginning to grow dark. Mitia made his way along by the corn kilns and kitchen gardens into the Kistenevka wood. On arriving at the two pine trees, standing like advanced guards before the wood, he paused, looked round on every side, gave a shrill, abrupt whistle, and then listened. A light and prolonged whistle was heard in reply, and somebody came out of the wood and advanced towards him.

It was getting dark. Mitia walked past the corn kilns and kitchen gardens into the Kistenevka woods. When he reached the two pine trees, standing like sentinels at the edge of the woods, he stopped, looked around, let out a sharp, quick whistle, and then listened. A long, soft whistle answered back, and someone came out of the woods and approached him.


[1] Diminutive of Dimitry (Demetrius).

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Short form of Dimitry (Demetrius).


CHAPTER XVIII.

Kirila Petrovitch was pacing up and down the hall, whistling his favourite air louder than usual. The whole house was in a commotion; the servants were running about, and the maids were busy. In the courtyard there was a crowd of people. In Maria Kirilovna’s dressing-room, before the looking-glass, a lady, surrounded by maidservants, was attiring the pale, motionless young bride. Her head bent languidly beneath the weight of her diamonds; she started slightly when a careless hand pricked her, but she remained silent, gazing absently into the mirror.

Kirila Petrovitch was pacing back and forth in the hall, whistling his favorite tune louder than usual. The whole house was in chaos; the servants were rushing around, and the maids were busy. In the courtyard, there was a crowd of people. In Maria Kirilovna’s dressing room, in front of the mirror, a woman, surrounded by maidservants, was dressing the pale, still young bride. Her head drooped wearily under the weight of her diamonds; she flinched slightly when a careless hand pricked her, but she stayed silent, staring absently into the mirror.

“Aren’t you nearly finished?” said the voice of Kirila Petrovitch at the door.

“Aren’t you almost done?” said Kirila Petrovitch’s voice at the door.

“In a minute!” replied the lady. “Maria Kirilovna, get up and look at yourself. Is everything right?”

“In a minute!” replied the lady. “Maria Kirilovna, get up and check yourself out. Is everything okay?”

Maria Kirilovna rose, but made no reply. The door was opened.

Maria Kirilovna stood up but didn't say anything. The door was opened.

“The bride is ready,” said the lady to Kirila Petrovitch; “order the carriage.”

“The bride is ready,” said the woman to Kirila Petrovitch; “order the carriage.”

“With God!” replied Kirila Petrovitch, and taking a sacred image from the table, “Approach, Masha,” said he, in a voice of emotion; “I bless you....”

“With God!” replied Kirila Petrovitch, and taking a holy image from the table, “Come here, Masha,” he said, his voice filled with emotion; “I bless you...”

The poor girl fell at his feet and began to sob.

The poor girl dropped to her knees and started to cry.

“Papa ... papa ...” she said through her tears, and then her voice failed her.

“Dad ... Dad ...” she said through her tears, and then her voice broke.

Kirila Petrovitch hastened to give her his blessing. She was raised up and almost carried into the carriage. Her godmother and one of the maidservants got in with her, and they drove off to the church. There the bridegroom was already waiting for them. He came forward to meet the bride, and was struck by her pallor and her strange look. They entered the cold deserted church together, and the door was locked behind them. The priest came out from the altar, and the ceremony at once began.

Kirila Petrovitch quickly gave her his blessing. She was lifted up and nearly carried into the carriage. Her godmother and one of the maids joined her, and they drove off to the church. The groom was already waiting for them there. He stepped forward to greet the bride and was taken aback by her paleness and unusual expression. They entered the cold, empty church together, and the door was locked behind them. The priest came out from the altar, and the ceremony started right away.

Maria Kirilovna saw nothing, heard nothing; she had been thinking of but one thing the whole morning: she expected Doubrovsky; nor did her hope abandon her for one moment. But when the priest turned to her with the usual question, she started and felt faint; but still she hesitated, still she expected. The priest, without waiting for her reply, pronounced the irrevocable words.

Maria Kirilovna saw nothing and heard nothing; she had been focused on only one thing all morning: she was expecting Doubrovsky, and her hope never left her for even a moment. But when the priest turned to her with the usual question, she flinched and felt weak; still, she hesitated and continued to wait. The priest, without waiting for her response, said the unavoidable words.

The ceremony was over. She felt the cold kiss of her hated husband; she heard the flattering congratulations of those present; and yet she could not believe that her life was bound for ever, that Doubrovsky had not arrived to deliver her. The Prince turned to her with tender words—she did not understand them. They left the church; in the porch was a crowd of peasants from Pokrovskoe. Her glance rapidly scanned them, and again she exhibited her former insensibility. The newly-married couple seated themselves in the carriage and drove off to Arbatova, whither Kirila Petrovitch had already gone on before, in order to welcome the wedded pair there.

The ceremony was finished. She felt the cold touch of her despised husband; she heard the insincere congratulations of those around her; and yet she couldn’t believe that her life was tied forever, that Doubrovsky hadn’t come to rescue her. The Prince turned to her with kind words—she didn’t comprehend them. They left the church; outside, there was a crowd of peasants from Pokrovskoe. Her gaze quickly scanned them, and once again she showed her previous indifference. The newlywed couple got into the carriage and drove off to Arbatova, where Kirila Petrovitch had already gone ahead to greet the married couple.

Alone with his young wife, the Prince was not in the least piqued by her cold manner. He did not begin to weary her with amorous protestations and ridiculous enthusiasm; his words were simple and required no answer. In this way they travelled about ten versts. The horses dashed rapidly along the uneven country roads, and the carriage scarcely shook upon its English springs. Suddenly were heard cries of pursuit. The carriage stopped, and a crowd of armed men surrounded it. A man in a half-mask opened the door on the side where the young Princess sat, and said to her:

Alone with his young wife, the Prince was not at all bothered by her cold demeanor. He didn't overwhelm her with overly romantic declarations or foolish enthusiasm; his words were straightforward and needed no reply. This way, they traveled about ten versts. The horses sped along the bumpy country roads, and the carriage barely shook on its English springs. Suddenly, shouts of pursuit were heard. The carriage came to a halt, and a group of armed men surrounded it. A man in a half-mask opened the door on the side where the young Princess was sitting and said to her:

“You are free! Alight.”

“You're free! Go ahead.”

“What does this mean?” cried the Prince. “Who are you that——”

“What does this mean?” cried the Prince. “Who are you that——”

“It is Doubrovsky,” replied the Princess.

“It’s Doubrovsky,” the Princess said.

The Prince, without losing his presence of mind, drew from his side pocket a travelling pistol and fired at the masked brigand. The Princess shrieked, and, filled with horror, covered her face with both her hands. Doubrovsky was wounded in the shoulder; the blood was flowing. The Prince, without losing a moment, drew another pistol; but he was not allowed time to fire; the door was opened, and several strong arms dragged him out of the carriage and snatched the pistol from him. Above him flashed several knives.

The Prince, staying calm, pulled a traveling pistol from his side pocket and shot at the masked bandit. The Princess screamed and, terrified, covered her face with both hands. Doubrovsky was hit in the shoulder; blood was spilling out. The Prince quickly drew another pistol, but he didn’t have time to shoot; the door swung open, and a few strong arms yanked him out of the carriage and seized the pistol from him. Several knives flashed above him.

“Do not touch him!” cried Doubrovsky, and his terrible associates drew back.

“Don’t touch him!” shouted Doubrovsky, and his fierce companions stepped back.

“Your are free!” continued Doubrovsky, turning to the pale Princess.

"You're free!" continued Doubrovsky, turning to the pale Princess.

“No!” replied she; “it is too late! I am married. I am the wife of Prince Vereisky.”

“No!” she replied. “It’s too late! I’m married. I’m the wife of Prince Vereisky.”

“What do you say?” cried Doubrovsky in despair. “No! you are not his wife. You were forced, you could never have consented.”

“What do you say?” shouted Doubrovsky in despair. “No! You’re not his wife. You were forced; you could never have agreed to this.”

“I have consented, I have taken the oath,” she answered with firmness. “The Prince is my husband; give orders for him to be set at liberty, and leave me with him. I have not deceived you. I waited for you till the last moment ... but now, I tell you, now, it is too late. Let us go.”

“I've agreed, I've taken the oath,” she replied confidently. “The Prince is my husband; order his release, and let me be with him. I haven't misled you. I waited for you until the very end... but now, I tell you, it's too late. Let's leave.”

But Doubrovsky no longer heard her. The pain of his wound, and the violent emotion of his mind had deprived him of all power over himself. He fell against the wheel; the brigands surrounded him. He managed to say a few words to them. They placed him on horseback; two of them held him up, a third took the horse by the bridle, and all withdrew from the spot, leaving the carriage in the middle of the road, the servants bound, the horses unharnessed, but without carrying anything away with them, and without shedding one drop of blood in revenge for the blood of their chief.

But Doubrovsky could no longer hear her. The pain from his injury and the overwhelming turmoil in his mind had taken away all control he had over himself. He leaned against the wheel; the bandits closed in around him. He managed to say a few words to them. They helped him onto a horse; two of them supported him, while a third took the horse by the bridle, and they all left the scene, leaving the carriage in the middle of the road, the servants tied up, the horses unhitched, but taking nothing with them and not spilling a single drop of blood in retaliation for their leader's death.


CHAPTER XIX.

In the middle of a dense wood, on a narrow grass-plot, rose a small earthwork, consisting of a rampart and ditch, behind which were some huts and tents. Within the inclosed space, a crowd of persons who, by their varied garments and by their arms, could at once be recognized as brigands, were having their dinner, seated bareheaded around a large cauldron. On the rampart, by the side of a small cannon, sat a sentinel, with his legs crossed under him. He was sewing a patch upon a certain part of his attire, handling his needle with a dexterity that bespoke the experienced tailor, and every now and then raising his head and glancing round on every side.

In the middle of a thick forest, on a small patch of grass, there was a small earthwork made up of a rampart and a ditch, behind which stood some huts and tents. Inside the enclosed area, a crowd of people, recognizable as brigands by their diverse outfits and weapons, were having their dinner, sitting bareheaded around a large cauldron. On the rampart, next to a small cannon, sat a guard, with his legs crossed underneath him. He was sewing a patch onto a part of his clothing, handling his needle with the skill of an experienced tailor, and every so often he would lift his head to look around in every direction.

Although a certain ladle had passed from hand to hand several times, a strange silence reigned among this crowd. The brigands finished their dinner; one after another rose and said a prayer to God; some dispersed among the huts, others strolled away into the wood or lay down to sleep, according to the Russian habit.

Although a particular ladle had changed hands several times, a strange silence filled the crowd. The bandits finished their meal; one by one, they got up and said a prayer to God; some scattered among the huts, others wandered off into the woods or lay down to sleep, following the Russian way.

The sentinel finished his work, shook his garment, gazed admiringly at the patch, stuck the needle in his sleeve, sat astride the cannon, and began to sing a melancholy old song with all the power of his lungs.

The guard wrapped up his task, dusted off his clothes, looked proudly at the patch, tucked the needle into his sleeve, straddled the cannon, and started to belt out a sad old song with all his might.

At that moment the door of one of the huts opened, and an old woman in a white cap, neatly and even pretentiously dressed, appeared upon the threshold.

At that moment, the door of one of the huts opened, and an old woman in a white cap, dressed neatly and even a bit showy, appeared in the doorway.

“Enough of that, Stepka,”[1] said she angrily. “The master is sleeping, and yet you must make that frightful noise; you have neither conscience nor pity.”

“Enough of that, Stepka,”[1] said angrily. “The master is sleeping, and yet you have to make that horrible noise; you have no conscience or compassion.”

“I beg pardon, Petrovna,” replied Stepka. “I won’t do it any more. Let our little father sleep on and get well.”

“I’m sorry, Petrovna,” Stepka replied. “I won’t do it anymore. Let our little father rest and recover.”

The old woman withdrew into the hut, and Stepka began to pace to and fro upon the rampart.

The old woman went back into the hut, and Stepka started to walk back and forth on the rampart.

Within the hut, from which the old woman had emerged, lay the wounded Doubrovsky upon a cold bed behind a partition. Before him, upon a small table, lay his pistols, and a sword hung near his head. The mud hut was hung round and covered with rich carpets. In the corner was a lady’s silver toilet and mirror. Doubrovsky held in his hand an open book, but his eyes were closed, and the old woman, peeping at him from behind the partition, could not tell whether he was asleep or only thinking.

Inside the hut, from which the old woman had just come, lay the injured Doubrovsky on a cold bed behind a divider. In front of him, on a small table, were his pistols, and a sword was hanging near his head. The mud hut was draped and adorned with rich carpets. In the corner was a lady's silver vanity and mirror. Doubrovsky held an open book in his hand, but his eyes were closed, and the old woman, peeking at him from behind the divider, couldn't tell if he was asleep or just lost in thought.

Suddenly Doubrovsky started. In the fort there was a great commotion, and Stepka came and thrust his head in through the window of the hut.

Suddenly, Doubrovsky jumped. There was a lot of noise in the fort, and Stepka came and stuck his head through the window of the hut.

“Father Vladimir Andreivitch!” he cried; “our men are signalling—they are on our track!”

“Father Vladimir Andreivitch!” he shouted; “our guys are signaling—they're onto us!”

Doubrovsky leaped from his bed, seized his arms and issued from the hut. The brigands were noisily crowding together in the inclosure, but on the appearance of their chief a deep silence reigned.

Doubrovsky jumped out of bed, grabbed his arms, and left the hut. The bandits were loudly gathering in the enclosure, but when their leader showed up, a deep silence fell over them.

“Are all here?” asked Doubrovsky.

"Is everyone here?" asked Doubrovsky.

“All except the patrols,” was the reply.

"All except for the patrols," was the reply.

“To your places!” cried Doubrovsky, and the brigands took up each his appointed place.

“To your spots!” shouted Doubrovsky, and the brigands each took their assigned positions.

At that moment, three of the patrols ran up to the gate of the fort. Doubrovsky went to meet them.

At that moment, three patrols rushed up to the fort gate. Doubrovsky went to greet them.

“What is it?” he asked.

“What’s up?” he asked.

“The soldiers are in the wood,” was the reply; “they are surrounding us.”

“The soldiers are in the woods,” was the reply; “they're surrounding us.”

Doubrovsky ordered the gate to be locked, and then went himself to examine the cannon. In the wood could be heard the sound of many voices, every moment drawing nearer and nearer. The brigands waited in silence. Suddenly three or four soldiers appeared from the wood, but immediately fell back again, firing their guns as a signal to their comrades.

Doubrovsky had the gate locked, then went to check on the cannon himself. From the woods, the sound of many voices grew louder and closer. The brigands remained silent. Suddenly, three or four soldiers emerged from the woods but quickly retreated, firing their guns as a signal to their partners.

“Prepare for battle!” cried Doubrovsky. There was a movement among the brigands, then all was silent again.

“Get ready for battle!” shouted Doubrovsky. The brigands stirred for a moment, then it was quiet again.

Then was heard the noise of an approaching column; arms glittered among the trees, and about a hundred and fifty soldiers dashed out of the wood and rushed with a wild shout towards the rampart. Doubrovsky applied the match to the cannon; the shot was successful—one soldier had his head shot off, and two others were wounded. The troops were thrown into confusion, but the officer in command rushed forward, the soldiers followed him and jumped down into the ditch. The brigands fired down at them with muskets and pistols, and then, with axes in their hands, they began to defend the rampart, up which the infuriated soldiers were now climbing, leaving twenty of their comrades wounded in the ditch below. A hand to hand struggle began. The soldiers were already upon the rampart, the brigands were beginning to give way; but Doubrovsky advanced towards the officer in command, presented his pistol at his breast, and fired. The officer fell backwards to the ground. Several soldiers raised him in their arms and hastened to carry him into the wood; the others, having lost their chief, stopped fighting. The emboldened brigands took advantage of this moment of hesitation, and surging forward, hurled their assailants back into the ditch. The besiegers began to run; the brigands with fierce yells started in pursuit of them. The victory was decisive. Doubrovsky, trusting to the complete confusion of the enemy, stopped his followers and shut himself up in the fortress, doubled the sentinels, forbade anyone to absent himself, and ordered the wounded to be collected.

Then the sound of an approaching group was heard; weapons glinted among the trees, and about a hundred and fifty soldiers burst out of the woods, rushing with a wild shout toward the rampart. Doubrovsky lit the match for the cannon; the shot was effective—one soldier had his head blown off, and two others were injured. The troops fell into disarray, but the officer in charge pushed ahead, and the soldiers followed him, jumping down into the ditch. The brigands shot at them with muskets and pistols, and then, armed with axes, they began to defend the rampart, up which the enraged soldiers were now climbing, leaving twenty of their comrades wounded in the ditch below. A brutal fight broke out. The soldiers were already on the rampart, and the brigands were starting to retreat; but Doubrovsky moved toward the officer in charge, aimed his pistol at his chest, and fired. The officer fell backward to the ground. Several soldiers picked him up and rushed to carry him into the woods; the others, having lost their leader, stopped fighting. The encouraged brigands seized this moment of hesitation and surged forward, pushing their attackers back into the ditch. The besiegers began to flee; the brigands, with fierce shouts, took off after them. The victory was decisive. Doubrovsky, confident in the complete chaos of the enemy, halted his followers and locked himself in the fortress, doubled the sentries, forbade anyone from leaving, and ordered the wounded to be gathered.

This last event drew the serious attention of the government to the daring exploits of Doubrovsky. Information was obtained of his place of retreat, and a detachment of soldiers was sent to take him, dead or alive. Several of his band were captured, and from these it was ascertained that Doubrovsky was no longer among them. A few days after the battle that we have just described, he collected all his followers and informed them that it was his intention to leave them for ever, and advised them to change their mode of life:

This last event caught the serious attention of the government regarding Doubrovsky's bold actions. They gathered information about where he was hiding and sent a group of soldiers to capture him, dead or alive. Several of his gang were captured, and from them, it was discovered that Doubrovsky was no longer with them. A few days after the battle we just described, he gathered all his followers and told them that he planned to leave them for good and advised them to change their way of life:

“You have become rich under my command. Each of you has a passport with which he will be able to make his way safely to some distant province, where he can pass the rest of his life in ease and honest labour. But you are all rascals, and probably do not wish to abandon your trade.”

“You have gotten wealthy under my command. Each of you has a passport that will allow you to travel safely to a far-off province, where you can spend the rest of your life comfortably and doing honest work. But you are all crooks, and you probably don’t want to give up your trade.”

After this speech he left them, taking with him only one of his followers. Nobody knew what became of him. At first the truth of this testimony was doubted, for the devotion of the brigands to their chief was well known, and it was supposed that they had concocted the story to secure his safety; but after events confirmed their statement. The terrible visits, burnings, and robberies ceased; the roads again became safe. According to another report, Doubrovsky had fled to some foreign country.

After this speech, he left them, taking only one of his followers with him. Nobody knew what happened to him. At first, people doubted the truth of this story because the brigands' loyalty to their leader was well known, and it was thought they had made up the story to protect him. However, later events confirmed their account. The violent raids, arson, and theft stopped; the roads became safe again. According to another report, Doubrovsky had escaped to a foreign country.


[1] Diminutive of Stepan (Stephen).

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Short form of Stepan (Stephen).


THE QUEEN OF SPADES.

CHAPTER I.

There was a card party at the rooms of Naroumoff of the Horse Guards. The long winter night passed away imperceptibly, and it was five o’clock in the morning before the company sat down to supper. Those who had won, ate with a good appetite; the others sat staring absently at their empty plates. When the champagne appeared, however, the conversation became more animated, and all took a part in it.

There was a card game at Naroumoff's place with the Horse Guards. The long winter night flew by, and it was five in the morning by the time everyone sat down for supper. Those who had won enjoyed their meal, while the others just stared blankly at their empty plates. However, when the champagne showed up, the conversation got lively, and everyone joined in.

“And how did you fare, Sourin?” asked the host.

“And how did it go for you, Sourin?” asked the host.

“Oh, I lost, as usual. I must confess that I am unlucky: I play mirandole, I always keep cool, I never allow anything to put me out, and yet I always lose!”

“Oh, I lost again, just like always. I have to admit that I'm just unlucky: I play mirandole, I stay calm all the time, I never let anything get to me, and yet I always end up losing!”

“And you did not once allow yourself to be tempted to back the red?... Your firmness astonishes me.”

“And you never once gave in to the temptation to support the red?... Your strength amazes me.”

“But what do you think of Hermann?” said one of the guests, pointing to a young Engineer: “he has never had a card in his hand in his life, he has never in his life laid a wager, and yet he sits here till five o’clock in the morning watching our play.”

“But what do you think of Hermann?” asked one of the guests, indicating a young engineer. “He’s never held a card in his life, he’s never placed a bet, and yet he stays here until five in the morning watching us play.”

“Play interests me very much,” said Hermann: “but I am not in the position to sacrifice the necessary in the hope of winning the superfluous.”

“I'm really interested in playing,” said Hermann, “but I can't afford to give up what's essential just to chase after what's extra.”

“Hermann is a German: he is economical—that is all!” observed Tomsky. “But if there is one person that I cannot understand, it is my grandmother, the Countess Anna Fedorovna.”

“Hermann is German: he's thrifty—that's it!” noted Tomsky. “But if there’s one person I can’t figure out, it’s my grandmother, Countess Anna Fedorovna.”

“How so?” inquired the guests.

“How so?” asked the guests.

“I cannot understand,” continued Tomsky, “how it is that my grandmother does not punt.”

“I can’t understand,” Tomsky continued, “why my grandmother doesn’t play."

“What is there remarkable about an old lady of eighty not punting?” said Naroumoff.

“What’s so remarkable about an eighty-year-old lady not punting?” said Naroumoff.

“Then you do not know the reason why?”

“Then you don't know the reason why?”

“No, really; haven’t the faintest idea.”

“No, seriously; I don’t have a clue.”

“Oh! then listen. You must know that, about sixty years ago, my grandmother went to Paris, where she created quite a sensation. People used to run after her to catch a glimpse of the ‘Muscovite Venus.’ Richelieu made love to her, and my grandmother maintains that he almost blew out his brains in consequence of her cruelty. At that time ladies used to play at faro. On one occasion at the Court, she lost a very considerable sum to the Duke of Orleans. On returning home, my grandmother removed the patches from her face, took off her hoops, informed my grandfather of her loss at the gaming-table, and ordered him to pay the money. My deceased grandfather, as far as I remember, was a sort of house-steward to my grandmother. He dreaded her like fire; but, on hearing of such a heavy loss, he almost went out of his mind; he calculated the various sums she had lost, and pointed out to her that in six months she had spent half a million of francs, that neither their Moscow nor Saratoff estates were in Paris, and finally refused point blank to pay the debt. My grandmother gave him a box on the ear and slept by herself as a sign of her displeasure. The next day she sent for her husband, hoping that this domestic punishment had produced an effect upon him, but she found him inflexible. For the first time in her life, she entered into reasonings and explanations with him, thinking to be able to convince him by pointing out to him that there are debts and debts, and that there is a great difference between a Prince and a coachmaker. But it was all in vain, my grandfather still remained obdurate. But the matter did not rest there. My grandmother did not know what to do. She had shortly before become acquainted with a very remarkable man. You have heard of Count St. Germain, about whom so many marvellous stories are told. You know that he represented himself as the Wandering Jew, as the discoverer of the elixir of life, of the philosopher’s stone, and so forth. Some laughed at him as a charlatan; but Casanova, in his memoirs, says that he was a spy. But be that as it may, St. Germain, in spite of the mystery surrounding him, was a very fascinating person, and was much sought after in the best circles of society. Even to this day my grandmother retains an affectionate recollection of him, and becomes quite angry if anyone speaks disrespectfully of him. My grandmother knew that St. Germain had large sums of money at his disposal. She resolved to have recourse to him, and she wrote a letter to him asking him to come to her without delay. The queer old man immediately waited upon her and found her overwhelmed with grief. She described to him in the blackest colours the barbarity of her husband, and ended by declaring that her whole hope depended upon his friendship and amiability.

“Oh! Then listen. You should know that about sixty years ago, my grandmother went to Paris, where she created quite a stir. People used to chase after her to catch a glimpse of the ‘Muscovite Venus.’ Richelieu fell in love with her, and my grandmother insists that he almost lost his mind because of her cruelty. At that time, women used to play faro. Once at the Court, she lost a substantial amount to the Duke of Orleans. When she got home, my grandmother took off her face patches, removed her hoops, told my grandfather about her loss at the gaming table, and ordered him to pay the money. My late grandfather, as far as I remember, was like a housekeeper to my grandmother. He feared her greatly; but upon hearing of such a heavy loss, he nearly lost it. He calculated the various amounts she had lost and pointed out that in six months she had spent half a million francs, that neither their Moscow nor Saratoff estates were in Paris, and ultimately flatly refused to pay the debt. My grandmother slapped him and went to sleep alone as a sign of her displeasure. The next day, she called for her husband, hoping that this domestic punishment had changed him, but found him steadfast. For the first time in her life, she tried reasoning and explaining things to him, thinking she could convince him by saying that there are debts and there are debts, and that there is a significant difference between a Prince and a coachmaker. But it was all in vain, my grandfather remained firm. But that wasn't the end of it. My grandmother was at a loss for what to do. She had recently gotten to know a very remarkable man. You've heard of Count St. Germain, about whom so many incredible stories are told. You know he claimed to be the Wandering Jew, the discoverer of the elixir of life, the philosopher’s stone, and so on. Some laughed at him as a fraud; but Casanova, in his memoirs, says he was a spy. Regardless, St. Germain, despite the mystery surrounding him, was a very charming person and was much sought after in the highest circles of society. Even today, my grandmother has fond memories of him and gets quite angry if anyone speaks disrespectfully of him. My grandmother knew that St. Germain had access to significant amounts of money. She decided to reach out to him, and she wrote him a letter asking him to come to her right away. The peculiar old man immediately came to see her and found her overwhelmed with sorrow. She painted a grim picture of her husband’s cruelty and concluded by declaring that all her hope depended on his friendship and kindness.”

“St. Germain reflected.

"St. Germain thought."

“‘I could advance you the sum you want,’ said he; ‘but I know that you would not rest easy until you had paid me back, and I should not like to bring fresh troubles upon you. But there is another way of getting out of your difficulty: you can win back your money.’

“‘I could lend you the amount you need,’ he said; ‘but I know you wouldn’t feel at ease until you paid me back, and I wouldn’t want to add more problems for you. However, there is another way to resolve your issue: you can earn back your money.’”

“‘But, my dear Count,’ replied my grandmother, ‘I tell you that I haven’t any money left.’

“‘But, my dear Count,’ my grandmother replied, ‘I’m telling you that I don’t have any money left.’”

“‘Money is not necessary,’ replied St. Germain: ‘be pleased to listen to me.’

“‘Money isn’t necessary,’ replied St. Germain. ‘Please listen to me.’”

“Then he revealed to her a secret, for which each of us would give a good deal....”

“Then he shared a secret with her, one that each of us would pay a lot for....”

The young officers listened with increased attention. Tomsky lit his pipe, puffed away for a moment and then continued:

The young officers paid closer attention. Tomsky lit his pipe, took a few puffs, and then continued:

“That same evening my grandmother went to Versailles to the jeu de la reine. The Duke of Orleans kept the bank; my grandmother excused herself in an off-handed manner for not having yet paid her debt, by inventing some little story, and then began to play against him. She chose three cards and played them one after the other: all three won sonika,[1] and my grandmother recovered every farthing that she had lost.”

“That same evening, my grandmother went to Versailles for the jeu de la reine. The Duke of Orleans was running the game; my grandmother casually brushed off her excuse for not having paid her debt yet by making up a little story, and then she started to play against him. She picked three cards and played them one after the other: all three won sonika,[1] and my grandmother got back every penny she had lost.”

“Mere chance!” said one of the guests.

“Mere chance!” said one of the guests.

“A tale!” observed Hermann.

“A story!” observed Hermann.

“Perhaps they were marked cards!” said a third.

"Maybe they were rigged cards!" said a third.

“I do not think so,” replied Tomsky gravely.

“I don’t think so,” Tomsky replied seriously.

“What!” said Naroumoff, “you have a grandmother who knows how to hit upon three lucky cards in succession, and you have never yet succeeded in getting the secret of it out of her?”

“What!” said Naroumoff, “you have a grandmother who can find three lucky cards in a row, and you still haven’t figured out her secret?”

“That’s the deuce of it!” replied Tomsky: “she had four sons, one of whom was my father; all four were determined gamblers, and yet not to one of them did she ever reveal her secret, although it would not have been a bad thing either for them or for me. But this is what I heard from my uncle, Count Ivan Hitch, and he assured me, on his honour, that it was true. The late Chaplitsky—the same who died in poverty after having squandered millions—once lost, in his youth, about three hundred thousand roubles—to Zoritch, if I remember rightly. He was in despair. My grandmother, who was always very severe upon the extravagance of young men, took pity, however, upon Chaplitsky. She gave him three cards, telling him to play them one after the other, at the same time exacting from him a solemn promise that he would never play at cards again as long as he lived. Chaplitsky then went to his victorious opponent, and they began a fresh game. On the first card he staked fifty thousand roubles and won sonika; he doubled the stake and won again, till at last, by pursuing the same tactics, he won back more than he had lost....

"That's the problem!" replied Tomsky. "She had four sons, one of whom was my father; all four were serious gamblers, yet she never revealed her secret to any of them, which could have helped both them and me. But this is what I heard from my uncle, Count Ivan Hitch, and he swore to me that it was true. The late Chaplitsky—the same one who died in poverty after wasting millions—once lost about three hundred thousand roubles in his youth to Zoritch, if I remember correctly. He was devastated. My grandmother, who was usually very strict about the extravagance of young men, felt sorry for Chaplitsky. She gave him three cards and told him to play them one at a time, insisting he promise never to play cards again for the rest of his life. Chaplitsky then went to his victorious opponent, and they started a new game. On the first card, he bet fifty thousand roubles and won sonika; he doubled the bet and won again, and eventually, by using the same strategy, he got back more than he had lost..."

“But it is time to go to bed: it is a quarter to six already.”

“But it's time to go to bed: it's a quarter to six already.”

And indeed it was already beginning to dawn: the young men emptied their glasses and then took leave of each other.

And it was already starting to get light: the young men finished their drinks and then said goodbye to each other.


[1] Said of a card when it wins or loses in the quickest possible time.

[1] Refers to a card that wins or loses as fast as possible.


CHAPTER II.

The old Countess A—— was seated in her dressings room in front of her looking-glass. Three waiting maids stood around her. One held a small pot of rouge, another a box of hair-pins, and the third a tall cap with bright red ribbons. The Countess had no longer the slightest pretensions to beauty, but she still preserved the habits of her youth, dressed in strict accordance with the fashion of seventy years before, and made as long and as careful a toilette as she would have done sixty years previously. Near the window, at an embroidery frame, sat a young lady, her ward.

The old Countess A—— was sitting in her dressing room in front of her mirror. Three maids were gathered around her. One held a small pot of blush, another had a box of hairpins, and the third carried a tall cap with bright red ribbons. The Countess no longer had any illusions about her beauty, but she still followed the habits of her youth, dressing in strict accordance with the fashion from seventy years ago, and took just as long and careful a time getting ready as she would have done sixty years earlier. Near the window, at an embroidery frame, sat a young woman, her ward.

“Good morning, grandmamma,” said a young officer, entering the room. “Bonjour, Mademoiselle Lise. Grandmamma, I want to ask you something.”

“Good morning, Grandma,” said a young officer as he walked into the room. “Bonjour, Mademoiselle Lise. Grandma, I want to ask you something.”

“What is it, Paul?”

"What's up, Paul?"

“I want you to let me introduce one of my friends to you, and to allow me to bring him to the ball on Friday.”

“I want to introduce one of my friends to you and bring him to the party on Friday.”

“Bring him direct to the ball and introduce him to me there. Were you at B——’s yesterday?”

“Take him straight to the party and introduce him to me there. Were you at B——’s yesterday?”

“Yes; everything went off very pleasantly, and dancing was kept up until five o’clock. How charming Eletskaia was!”

“Yeah; everything went really well, and the dancing continued until five o’clock. Eletskaia was so charming!”

“But, my dear, what is there charming about her? Isn’t she like her grandmother, the Princess Daria Petrovna? By the way, she must be very old, the Princess Daria Petrovna.”

“But, my dear, what’s so charming about her? Isn’t she just like her grandmother, Princess Daria Petrovna? By the way, Princess Daria Petrovna must be really old.”

“How do you mean, old?” cried Tomsky thoughtlessly; “she died seven years ago.”

“How do you mean, old?” Tomsky exclaimed without thinking; “she died seven years ago.”

The young lady raised her head and made a sign to the young officer. He then remembered that the old Countess was never to be informed of the death of any of her contemporaries, and he bit his lips. But the old Countess heard the news with the greatest indifference.

The young woman lifted her head and gestured to the young officer. He then recalled that the old Countess was never to be told about the death of any of her peers, and he bit his lips. However, the old Countess received the news with complete indifference.

“Dead!” said she; “and I did not know it. We were appointed maids of honour at the same time, and when we were presented to the Empress....”

“Dead!” she said; “and I didn’t know it. We were both chosen to be maids of honor at the same time, and when we were presented to the Empress....”

And the Countess for the hundredth time related to her grandson one of her anecdotes.

And for the hundredth time, the Countess shared one of her stories with her grandson.

“Come, Paul,” said she, when she had finished her story, “help me to get up. Lizanka,[1] where is my snuff-box?”

“Come on, Paul,” she said when she finished her story, “help me up. Lizanka,[1] where's my snuff-box?”

And the Countess with her three maids went behind a screen to finish her toilette. Tomsky was left alone with the young lady.

And the Countess and her three maids went behind a screen to finish getting ready. Tomsky was left alone with the young lady.

“Who is the gentleman you wish to introduce to the Countess?” asked Lizaveta Ivanovna in a whisper.

“Who is the guy you want to introduce to the Countess?” Lizaveta Ivanovna asked in a whisper.

“Naroumoff. Do you know him?”

“Naroumoff. Do you know him?”

“No. Is he a soldier or a civilian?”

“No. Is he in the military or a regular person?”

“A soldier.”

"A soldier."

“Is he in the Engineers?”

“Is he in Engineering?”

“No, in the Cavalry. What made you think that he was in the Engineers?”

“No, he's in the Cavalry. What made you think he was in the Engineers?”

The young lady smiled, but made no reply.

The young woman smiled but didn’t say anything.

“Paul,” cried the Countess from behind the screen, “send me some new novel, only pray don’t let it be one of the present day style.”

“Paul,” called the Countess from behind the screen, “bring me a new novel, but please don’t make it one of those modern ones.”

“What do you mean, grandmother?”

"What do you mean, Grandma?"

“That is, a novel, in which the hero strangles neither his father nor his mother, and in which there are no drowned bodies. I have a great horror of drowned persons.”

“That is, a novel where the hero doesn’t strangle either his father or mother, and where there are no drowned bodies. I have a strong aversion to drowned people.”

“There are no such novels nowadays. Would you like a Russian one?”

“There aren’t any novels like that these days. Would you like a Russian one?”

“Are there any Russian novels? Send me one, my dear, pray send me one!”

“Are there any Russian novels? Please send me one, my dear, I really want one!”

“Good-bye, grandmother: I am in a hurry.... Goodbye, Lizaveta Ivanovna. What made you think that Naroumoff was in the Engineers?”

“Goodbye, grandma: I'm in a hurry.... Bye, Lizaveta Ivanovna. What made you think Naroumoff was with the Engineers?”

And Tomsky left the boudoir.

And Tomsky left the bedroom.

Lizaveta Ivanovna was left alone: she laid aside her work and began to look out of the window. A few moments afterwards, at a corner house on the other side of the street, a young officer appeared. A deep blush covered her cheeks; she took up her work again and bent her head down over the frame. At the same moment the Countess returned completely dressed.

Lizaveta Ivanovna was left alone: she set her work down and started looking out the window. A few moments later, a young officer appeared at a corner house across the street. A deep blush spread across her cheeks; she picked up her work again and lowered her head over the frame. At that moment, the Countess came back, fully dressed.

“Order the carriage, Lizaveta,” said she; “we will go out for a drive.”

“Call the carriage, Lizaveta,” she said; “we're going out for a drive.”

Lizaveta arose from the frame and began to arrange her work.

Lizaveta got up from the frame and started to organize her work.

“What is the matter with you, my child, are you deaf?” cried the Countess. “Order the carriage to be got ready at once.”

“What’s wrong with you, my child, are you deaf?” shouted the Countess. “Get the carriage ready right away.”

“I will do so this moment,” replied the young lady, hastening into the ante-room.

“I’ll do that right now,” replied the young woman, quickly moving into the hallway.

A servant entered and gave the Countess some books from Prince Paul Alexandrovitch.

A servant came in and handed the Countess some books from Prince Paul Alexandrovitch.

“Tell him that I am much obliged to him,” said the Countess. “Lizaveta! Lizaveta! where are you running to?”

“Tell him that I really appreciate it,” said the Countess. “Lizaveta! Lizaveta! Where are you going?”

“I am going to dress.”

“I’m getting dressed.”

“There is plenty of time, my dear. Sit down here. Open the first volume and read to me aloud.”

“There’s plenty of time, my dear. Sit down here. Open the first volume and read it to me out loud.”

Her companion took the book and read a few lines.

Her friend picked up the book and read a few lines.

“Louder,” said the Countess. “What is the matter with you, my child? Have you lost your voice? Wait—give me that footstool—a little nearer—that will do!”

“Speak up,” said the Countess. “What’s wrong with you, my dear? Have you lost your voice? Hold on—hand me that footstool—a bit closer—that’s good!”

Lizaveta read two more pages. The Countess yawned.

Lizaveta read two more pages. The Countess yawned.

“Put the book down,” said she: “what a lot of nonsense! Send it back to Prince Paul with my thanks.... But where is the carriage?”

“Put the book down,” she said. “What a bunch of nonsense! Send it back to Prince Paul with my thanks... But where is the carriage?”

“The carriage is ready,” said Lizaveta, looking out into the street.

“The carriage is ready,” said Lizaveta, looking out at the street.

“How is it that you are not dressed?” said the Countess: “I must always wait for you. It is intolerable, my dear!”

“How come you’re not dressed?” said the Countess. “I always have to wait for you. It’s so frustrating, my dear!”

Liza hastened to her room. She had not been there two minutes, before the Countess began to ring with all her might. The three waiting-maids came running in at one door and the valet at another.

Liza rushed to her room. She hadn’t been there for two minutes when the Countess started ringing the bell as loudly as possible. The three maids came rushing in through one door and the valet through another.

“How is it that you cannot hear me when I ring for you?” said the Countess. “Tell Lizaveta Ivanovna that I am waiting for her.”

“How can you not hear me when I call for you?” said the Countess. “Tell Lizaveta Ivanovna that I’m waiting for her.”

Lizaveta returned with her hat and cloak on.

Lizaveta came back wearing her hat and cloak.

“At last you are here!” said the Countess. “But why such an elaborate toilette? Whom do you intend to captivate? What sort of weather is it? It seems rather windy.”

“At last you’re here!” said the Countess. “But why all the fuss with your outfit? Who are you trying to impress? What’s the weather like? It seems kind of windy.”

“No, Your Ladyship, it is very calm,” replied the valet.

“No, Your Ladyship, it’s very calm,” replied the valet.

“You never think of what you are talking about. Open the window. So it is: windy and bitterly cold. Unharness the horses. Lizaveta, we won’t go out—there was no need for you to deck yourself like that.”

“You never think about what you’re saying. Open the window. It’s windy and freezing cold. Unhitch the horses. Lizaveta, we’re not going out—there was no need for you to dress up like that.”

“What a life is mine!” thought Lizaveta Ivanovna.

“What a life I have!” thought Lizaveta Ivanovna.

And, in truth, Lizaveta Ivanovna was a very unfortunate creature. “The bread of the stranger is bitter,” says Dante, “and his staircase hard to climb.” But who can know what the bitterness of dependence is so well as the poor companion of an old lady of quality? The Countess A—— had by no means a bad heart, but she was capricious, like a woman who had been spoilt by the world, as well as being avaricious and egotistical, like all old people who have seen their best days, and whose thoughts are with the past and not the present. She participated in all the vanities of the great world, went to balls, where she sat in a corner, painted and dressed in old-fashioned style, like a deformed but indispensable ornament of the ball-room; all the guests on entering approached her and made a profound bow, as if in accordance with a set ceremony, but after that nobody took any further notice of her. She received the whole town at her house, and observed the strictest etiquette, although she could no longer recognize the faces of people. Her numerous domestics, growing fat and old in her ante-chamber and servants’ hall, did just as they liked, and vied with each other in robbing the aged Countess in the most bare-faced manner. Lizaveta Ivanovna was the martyr of the household. She made tea, and was reproached with using too much sugar; she read novels aloud to the Countess, and the faults of the author were visited upon her head; she accompanied the Countess in her walks, and was held answerable for the weather or the state of the pavement. A salary was attached to the post, but she very rarely received it, although she was expected to dress like everybody else, that is to say, like very few indeed. In society she played the most pitiable rôle. Everybody knew her, and nobody paid her any attention. At balls she danced only when a partner was wanted, and ladies would only take hold of her arm when it was necessary to lead her out of the room to attend to their dresses. She was very self-conscious, and felt her position keenly, and she looked about her with impatience for a deliverer to come to her rescue; but the young men, calculating in their giddiness, honoured her with but very little attention, although Lizaveta Ivanovna was a hundred times prettier than the bare-faced and cold-hearted marriageable girls around whom they hovered. Many a time did she quietly slink away from the glittering but wearisome drawing-room, to go and cry in her own poor little room, in which stood a screen, a chest of drawers, a looking-glass and a painted bedstead, and where a tallow candle burnt feebly in a copper candle-stick.

And, honestly, Lizaveta Ivanovna was a very unfortunate woman. “The bread of the stranger is bitter,” says Dante, “and his staircase hard to climb.” But who understands the bitterness of dependence better than the poor companion of an old lady of high society? The Countess A—— didn't have a bad heart, but she was unpredictable, like someone spoiled by the world, and also greedy and self-centered, like many old people who have seen better days and whose thoughts dwell in the past rather than the present. She partook in all the trivialities of high society, attending balls where she sat in a corner, dressed and painted in an outdated style, like an awkward but necessary decoration of the ballroom; all the guests entered and bowed deeply to her, as if following a ritual, but after that, no one paid her any more attention. She hosted the whole town at her home and followed strict etiquette, even though she could no longer recognize anyone’s faces. Her many servants, who grew fat and old in her waiting room and kitchen, did as they pleased and competed with each other to steal from the elderly Countess in the most blatant ways. Lizaveta Ivanovna was the household’s martyr. She made tea and was criticized for using too much sugar; she read novels aloud to the Countess, and any faults of the author were blamed on her; she accompanied the Countess on walks and was held responsible for the weather or the condition of the pavement. There was a salary for the job, but she rarely received it, even though she was expected to dress like everyone else, which meant like very few at all. In social situations, she played the most pitiful role. Everyone knew her, but no one paid her any attention. At balls, she only danced when they needed an additional partner, and ladies would only grab her arm to lead her out of the room to fix their dresses. She was very self-conscious and acutely aware of her situation, looking around impatiently for someone to come to her rescue; however, the young men, in their light-headedness, gave her very little attention, even though Lizaveta Ivanovna was far prettier than the bold and cold-hearted eligible girls they surrounded. Many times she would quietly slip away from the dazzling but exhausting drawing-room to cry in her small, shabby room, furnished with a screen, a chest of drawers, a mirror, and a painted bed, where a weak tallow candle flickered in a copper candlestick.

One morning—this was about two days after the evening party described at the beginning of this story, and a week previous to the scene at which we have just assisted—Lizaveta Ivanovna was seated near the window at her embroidery frame, when, happening to look out into the street, she caught sight of a young Engineer officer, standing motionless with his eyes fixed upon her window. She lowered her head and went on again with her work. About five minutes afterwards she looked out again—the young officer was still standing in the same place. Not being in the habit of coquetting with passing officers, she did not continue to gaze out into the street, but went on sewing for, a couple of hours, without raising her head. Dinner was announced. She rose up and began to put her embroidery away, but glancing casually out of the window, she perceived the officer again. This seemed to her very strange. After dinner she went to the window with a certain feeling of uneasiness, but the officer was no longer there—and she thought no more about him.

One morning—about two days after the evening party mentioned at the beginning of this story, and a week before the scene we just witnessed—Lizaveta Ivanovna was sitting by the window at her embroidery frame when she happened to look out into the street and noticed a young engineer officer standing still, staring at her window. She lowered her head and continued her work. About five minutes later, she looked out again—the young officer was still there, standing in the same spot. Not one to flirt with passing officers, she didn’t keep looking out into the street and focused on her sewing for a couple of hours without lifting her head. When dinner was announced, she got up to put away her embroidery, but casually glancing out the window, she saw the officer again. This struck her as very odd. After dinner, she approached the window feeling somewhat uneasy, but the officer was gone—and she didn’t think about him anymore.

A couple of days afterwards, just as she was stepping into the carriage with the Countess, she saw him again. He was standing close behind the door, with his face half-concealed by his fur collar, but his dark eyes sparkled beneath his cap. Lizaveta felt alarmed, though she knew not why, and she trembled as she seated herself in the carriage.

A couple of days later, just as she was getting into the carriage with the Countess, she saw him again. He was standing right behind the door, his face partly hidden by his fur collar, but his dark eyes were shining beneath his cap. Lizaveta felt uneasy, though she didn’t know why, and she shook a bit as she sat down in the carriage.

On returning home, she hastened to the window—the officer was standing in his accustomed place, with his eyes fixed upon her. She drew back, a prey to curiosity and agitated by a feeling which was quite new to her.

On returning home, she rushed to the window—the officer was standing in his usual spot, his gaze locked on her. She stepped back, filled with curiosity and a sensation that was completely unfamiliar to her.

From that time forward’ not a day passed without the young officer making his appearance under the window at the customary hour, and between him and her there was established a sort of mute acquaintance. Sitting in her place at work, she used to feel his approach; and raising her head, she would look at him longer and longer each day. The young man seemed to be very grateful to her: she saw with the sharp eye of youth, how a sudden flush covered his pale cheeks each time that their glances met. After about a week she commenced to smile at him....

From that point on, not a day went by without the young officer showing up under the window at the usual time, and a kind of silent connection formed between them. Sitting at her work, she could sense him getting closer; and as she lifted her head, she found herself looking at him for longer each day. The young man appeared truly thankful to her: she noticed, with the keen perception of youth, how a sudden blush spread across his pale cheeks every time their eyes met. After about a week, she started to smile at him...

When Tomsky asked permission of his grandmother the Countess to present one of his friends to her, the young girl’s heart beat violently. But hearing that Naroumoff was not an Engineer, she regretted that by her thoughtless question, she had betrayed her secret to the volatile Tomsky.

When Tomsky asked his grandmother the Countess if he could introduce one of his friends to her, the young girl's heart raced. However, when she learned that Naroumoff wasn’t an Engineer, she felt regret for having unwittingly revealed her secret to the unpredictable Tomsky with her careless question.

Hermann was the son of a German who had become a naturalized Russian, and from whom he had inherited a small capital. Being firmly convinced of the necessity of preserving his independence, Hermann did not touch his private income, but lived on his pay, without allowing himself the slightest luxury. Moreover, he was reserved and ambitious, and his companions rarely had an opportunity of making merry at the expense of his extreme parsimony. He had strong passions and an ardent imagination, but his firmness of disposition preserved him from the ordinary errors of young men. Thus, though a gamester at heart, he never touched a card, for he considered his position did not allow him—as he said—“to risk the necessary in the hope of winning the superfluous,” yet he would sit for nights together at the card table and follow with feverish anxiety the different turns of the game.

Hermann was the son of a German who had become a naturalized Russian, and from him, he inherited a small fortune. Believing strongly in the importance of maintaining his independence, Hermann didn’t touch his private income, instead living off his salary without indulging in any luxuries. He was also reserved and ambitious, and his friends rarely had the chance to mock him for his extreme frugality. He had intense passions and a lively imagination, but his strong will kept him from the usual mistakes of young men. So, even though he was a gamer at heart, he never played cards, as he believed his situation didn’t allow him—as he put it—“to risk the necessary in hope of winning the superfluous.” Still, he would spend whole nights at the card table, watching the game's twists and turns with anxious excitement.

The story of the three cards had produced a powerful impression upon his imagination, and all night long he could think of nothing else. “If,” he thought to himself the following evening, as he walked along the streets of St. Petersburg, “if the old Countess would but reveal her secret to me! if she would only tell me the names of the three winning cards. Why should I not try my fortune? I must get introduced to her and win her favour—become her lover.... But all that will take time, and she is eighty-seven years old: she might be dead in a week, in a couple of days even!... But the story itself: can it really be true?... No! Economy, temperance and industry: those are my three winning cards; by means of them I shall be able to double my capital—increase it sevenfold, and procure for myself ease and independence.”

The story of the three cards left a strong impression on his mind, and all night he couldn't think of anything else. “If,” he thought to himself the next evening while walking through the streets of St. Petersburg, “if only the old Countess would share her secret with me! If she would just tell me the names of the three winning cards. Why shouldn’t I try my luck? I need to get close to her and win her favor—become her lover.... But that will take time, and she’s eighty-seven years old: she could be gone in a week, maybe even a couple of days!... But the story itself: could it really be true?... No! Thrift, self-control, and hard work: those are my three winning cards; with them, I can double my money—increase it seven times, and secure comfort and independence for myself.”

Musing in this manner, he walked on until he found himself in one of the principal streets of St. Petersburg, in front of a house of antiquated architecture. The street was blocked with equipage; carriages one after the other drew up in front of the brilliantly illuminated doorway. At one moment there stepped out on to the pavement the well-shaped little foot of some young beauty, at another the heavy boot of a cavalry officer, and then the silk stockings and shoes of a member of the diplomatic world. Furs and cloaks passed in rapid succession before the gigantic porter at the entrance.

Lost in thought, he continued walking until he found himself on one of the main streets of St. Petersburg, in front of a house with old-fashioned architecture. The street was crowded with vehicles; carriages pulled up one after another in front of the brightly lit doorway. At one moment, the elegant little foot of a young beauty stepped onto the sidewalk, and at another, the heavy boot of a cavalry officer made its appearance, followed by the silk stockings and shoes of a diplomat. Furs and cloaks moved quickly past the huge doorman at the entrance.

Hermann stopped. “Who’s house is this?” he asked of the watchman at the corner.

Hermann stopped. “Whose house is this?” he asked the watchman at the corner.

“The Countess A——’s,” replied the watchman.

“The Countess A——’s,” replied the watchman.

Hermann started. The strange story of the three cards again presented itself to his imagination. He began walking up and down before the house, thinking of its owner and her strange secret. Returning late to his modest lodging, he could not go to sleep for a long time, and when at last he did doze off, he could dream of nothing but cards, green tables, piles of banknotes and heaps of ducats. He played one card after the other, winning uninterruptedly, and then he gathered up the gold and filled his pockets with the notes. When he woke up late the next morning, he sighed over the loss of his imaginary wealth, and then sallying out into the town, he found himself once more in front of the Countess’s residence. Some unknown power seemed to have attracted him thither. He stopped and looked up at the windows. At one of these he saw a head with luxuriant black hair, which was bent down probably over some book or an embroidery frame. The head was raised. Hermann saw a fresh complexion and a pair of dark eyes. That moment decided his fate.

Hermann was startled. The strange story of the three cards came to his mind again. He started pacing back and forth in front of the house, thinking about its owner and her peculiar secret. When he returned late to his small apartment, he couldn’t fall asleep for a long time, and when he finally dozed off, all he could dream about was cards, green tables, stacks of cash, and piles of gold coins. He played one card after another, winning nonstop, and then he collected the gold and stuffed his pockets with the cash. When he woke up late the next morning, he sighed over the loss of his imagined fortune, and then, venturing out into town, he found himself once again in front of the Countess’s house. It felt like some unknown force had drawn him there. He stopped and looked up at the windows. At one of them, he saw a head with thick black hair, likely bent over a book or an embroidery frame. The head tilted up. Hermann saw a fresh complexion and a pair of dark eyes. That moment changed everything for him.


[1] Diminutive of Lizaveta (Elizabeth).

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Short form of Lizaveta (Elizabeth).


CHAPTER III.

Lizaveta Ivanovna had scarcely taken off her hat and cloak, when the Countess sent for her and again ordered her to get the carriage ready. The vehicle drew up before the door, and they prepared to take their seats. Just at the moment when two footmen were assisting the old lady to enter the carriage, Lizaveta saw her Engineer standing close beside the wheel; he grasped her hand; alarm caused her to lose her presence of mind, and the young man disappeared—but not before he had left a letter between her fingers. She concealed it in her glove, and during the whole of the drive she neither saw nor heard anything. It was the custom of the Countess, when out for an airing in her carriage, to be constantly asking such questions as: “Who was that person that met us just now? What is the name of this bridge? What is written on that signboard?” On this occasion, however, Lizaveta returned such vague and absurd answers, that the Countess became angry with her.

Lizaveta Ivanovna had barely taken off her hat and coat when the Countess called for her and ordered her to get the carriage ready again. The vehicle pulled up in front of the door, and they got ready to get in. Just as two footmen were helping the old lady into the carriage, Lizaveta saw her Engineer standing close to the wheel; he took her hand, and in her panic, she lost her composure, and the young man vanished—but not before leaving a letter between her fingers. She hid it in her glove, and throughout the entire ride, she didn’t see or hear anything. It was the Countess’s habit, when out for a drive in her carriage, to constantly ask questions like: “Who was that person we just saw? What’s the name of this bridge? What does that sign say?” This time, however, Lizaveta gave such vague and nonsensical answers that the Countess became furious with her.

“What is the matter with you, my dear?” she exclaimed. “Have you taken leave of your senses, or what is it? Do you not hear me or understand what I say?... Heaven be thanked, I am still in my right mind and speak plainly enough!”

“What’s wrong with you, my dear?” she exclaimed. “Have you lost your mind, or what is it? Don’t you hear me or understand what I’m saying?... Thank goodness, I'm still in my right mind and speaking clearly enough!”

Lizaveta Ivanovna did not hear her. On returning home she ran to her room, and drew the letter out of her glove: it was not sealed. Lizaveta read it. The letter contained a declaration of love; it was tender, respectful, and copied word for word from a German novel. But Lizaveta did not know anything of the German language, and she was quite delighted.

Lizaveta Ivanovna didn't hear her. When she got home, she rushed to her room and took the letter out of her glove: it wasn't sealed. Lizaveta read it. The letter was a love confession; it was sweet, respectful, and copied exactly from a German novel. But Lizaveta didn’t know any German, and she was absolutely thrilled.

For all that, the letter caused her to feel exceedingly uneasy. For the first time in her life she was entering into secret and confidential relations with a young man. His boldness alarmed her. She reproached herself for her imprudent behaviour, and knew not what to do. Should she cease to sit at the window and, by assuming an appearance of indifference towards him, put a check upon the young officer’s desire for further acquaintance with her? Should she send his letter back to him, or should she answer him in a cold and decided manner? There was nobody to whom she could turn in her perplexity, for she had neither female friend nor adviser.... At length she resolved to reply to him.

For all that, the letter made her feel extremely uneasy. For the first time in her life, she was getting into secret and private relations with a young man. His boldness worried her. She scolded herself for her reckless behavior and didn’t know what to do. Should she stop sitting by the window and act indifferent toward him to discourage the young officer’s desire to know her better? Should she return his letter or respond coldly and confidently? There was no one she could turn to for advice since she had neither a female friend nor a mentor... Eventually, she decided to write him back.

She sat down at her little writing-table, took pen and paper, and began to think. Several times she began her letter, and then tore it up: the way she had expressed herself seemed to her either too inviting or too cold and decisive. At last she succeeded in writing a few lines with which she felt satisfied.

She sat down at her small writing desk, grabbed a pen and paper, and started to think. She tried beginning her letter several times, only to rip it up each time: the way she expressed herself felt either too inviting or too distant and final. Finally, she managed to write a few lines that made her feel content.

“I am convinced,” she wrote, “that your intentions are honourable, and that you do not wish to offend me by any imprudent behaviour, but our acquaintance must not begin in such a manner. I return you your letter, and I hope that I shall never have any cause to complain of this undeserved slight.”

“I’m convinced,” she wrote, “that your intentions are good and that you don’t mean to offend me with any thoughtless behavior, but our relationship can’t start like this. I’m returning your letter, and I hope I’ll never have a reason to complain about this unfair slight.”

The next day, as soon as Hermann made his appearance, Lizaveta rose from her embroidery, went into the drawing-room, opened the ventilator and threw the letter into the street, trusting that the young officer would have the perception to pick it up.

The next day, as soon as Hermann showed up, Lizaveta got up from her embroidery, went into the living room, opened the vent, and tossed the letter into the street, hoping that the young officer would notice and pick it up.

Hermann hastened forward, picked it up and then repaired to a confectioner’s shop. Breaking the seal of the envelope, he found inside it his own letter and Lizaveta’s reply. He had expected this, and he returned home, his mind deeply occupied with his intrigue.

Hermann hurried ahead, picked it up, and then went to a candy shop. Breaking the seal on the envelope, he discovered his own letter along with Lizaveta's reply inside. He had anticipated this, and he returned home, his mind heavily focused on his scheme.

Three days afterwards, a bright-eyed young girl from a milliner’s establishment brought Lizaveta a letter. Lizaveta opened it with great uneasiness, fearing that it was a demand for money, when suddenly she recognized Hermann’s handwriting.

Three days later, a bright-eyed young girl from a hat shop brought Lizaveta a letter. Lizaveta opened it with great anxiety, worried it was a request for money, when suddenly she saw that it was Hermann’s handwriting.

“You have made a mistake, my dear,” said she: “this letter is not for me.”

“You've made a mistake, my dear,” she said. “This letter isn't for me.”

“Oh, yes, it is for you,” replied the girl, smiling very knowingly. “Have the goodness to read it.”

“Oh, yes, it’s for you,” the girl said, smiling knowingly. “Please read it.”

Lizaveta glanced at the letter. Hermann requested an interview.

Lizaveta looked at the letter. Hermann wanted to meet.

“It cannot be,” she cried, alarmed at the audacious request, and the manner in which it was made. “This letter is certainly not for me.”

“It can't be,” she exclaimed, shocked by the bold request and the way it was brought up. “This letter is definitely not for me.”

And she tore it into fragments.

And she ripped it into pieces.

“If the letter was not for you, why have you torn it up?” I said the girl. “I should have given it back to the person who sent it.”

“If the letter wasn’t for you, why did you tear it up?” I asked the girl. “I should have given it back to the person who sent it.”

“Be good enough, my dear,” said Lizaveta, disconcerted by this remark, “not to bring me any more letters for the future, and tell the person who sent you that he ought to be ashamed....”

“Just be good enough, my dear,” said Lizaveta, taken aback by this comment, “not to bring me any more letters in the future, and let the person who sent you know that he should be ashamed....”

But Hermann was not the man to be thus put off. Every day Lizaveta received from him a letter, sent now in this way, now in that. They were no longer translated from the German. Hermann wrote them under the inspiration of passion, and spoke in his own language, and they bore full testimony to the inflexibility of his desire and the disordered condition of his uncontrollable imagination. Lizaveta no longer thought of sending them back to him: she became intoxicated with them and began to reply to them, and little by little her answers became longer and more affectionate. At last she threw out of the window to him the following letter:

But Hermann was not the type to just give up. Every day, Lizaveta received a letter from him, sent one way or another. They were no longer translated from German. Hermann wrote them fueled by passion, using his own words, and they clearly showed his unwavering desire and the chaotic state of his uncontrollable imagination. Lizaveta no longer considered sending them back to him; she became captivated by them and started to respond, and gradually her replies grew longer and more affectionate. Eventually, she tossed out the following letter to him:

“This evening there is going to be a ball at the Embassy. The Countess will be there. We shall remain until two o’clock. You have now an opportunity of seeing me alone. As soon as the Countess is gone, the servants will very probably go out, and there will be nobody left but the Swiss, but he usually goes to sleep in his lodge. Come about half-past eleven. Walk straight upstairs. If you meet anybody in the ante-room, ask if the Countess is at home. You will be told ‘No,’ in which case there will be nothing left for you to do but to go away again. But it is most probable that you will meet nobody. The maidservants will all be together in one room. On leaving the ante-room, turn to the left, and walk straight on until you reach the Countess’s bedroom. In the bedroom, behind a screen, you will find two doors: the one on the right leads to a cabinet, which the Countess never enters; the one on the left leads to a corridor, at the end of which is a little winding staircase; this leads to my room.”

“This evening there’s going to be a ball at the Embassy. The Countess will be there. We’ll stay until two o’clock. You now have the chance to see me alone. As soon as the Countess leaves, the servants will probably go out, and only the Swiss will be left, but he usually falls asleep in his lodge. Come around half-past eleven. Walk straight upstairs. If you run into anyone in the ante-room, ask if the Countess is at home. You’ll be told ‘No,’ in which case you’ll just have to leave again. But it’s very likely you won’t see anyone. The maids will all be together in one room. After leaving the ante-room, turn left and walk straight until you get to the Countess’s bedroom. In the bedroom, behind a screen, you’ll find two doors: the one on the right leads to a cabinet that the Countess never uses; the one on the left leads to a corridor, at the end of which is a small winding staircase that goes up to my room.”

Hermann trembled like a tiger, as he waited for the appointed time to arrive. At ten o’clock in the evening he was already in front of the Countess’s house. The weather was terrible; the wind blew with great violence; the sleety snow fell in large flakes; the lamps emitted a feeble light, the streets were deserted; from time to time a sledge, drawn by a sorry-looking hack, passed by, on the look-out for a belated passenger. Hermann was enveloped in a thick overcoat, and felt neither wind nor snow.

Hermann shook like a tiger as he waited for the time to arrive. At ten o’clock in the evening, he was already in front of the Countess’s house. The weather was awful; the wind howled violently, and the sleety snow fell in big flakes. The streetlights cast a dim glow, and the streets were empty; occasionally, a sleigh pulled by a tired-looking horse passed by, searching for a late passenger. Hermann was bundled up in a heavy overcoat and didn’t feel the wind or snow at all.

At last the Countess’s carriage drew up. Hermann saw two footmen carry out in their arms the bent form of the old lady, wrapped in sable fur, and immediately behind her, clad in a warm mantle, and with her head ornamented with a wreath of fresh flowers, followed Lizaveta. The door was closed. The carriage rolled away heavily through the yielding snow. The porter shut the street-door; the windows became dark.

At last, the Countess’s carriage arrived. Hermann watched as two footmen carried the hunched figure of the old lady, wrapped in a sable fur, and right behind her, dressed in a warm cloak and wearing a fresh flower wreath, was Lizaveta. The door closed, and the carriage rolled away slowly through the soft snow. The porter shut the street door, and the windows went dark.

Hermann began walking up and down near the deserted house; at length he stopped under a lamp, and glanced at his watch: it was twenty minutes past eleven. He remained standing under the lamp, his eyes fixed upon the watch, impatiently waiting for the remaining minutes to pass. At half-past eleven precisely, Hermann ascended the steps of the house, and made his way into the brightly-illuminated vestibule. The porter was not there. Hermann hastily ascended the staircase, opened the door of the ante-room and saw a footman sitting asleep in an antique chair by the side of a lamp. With a light firm step Hermann passed by him. The drawing-room and dining-room were in darkness, but a feeble reflection penetrated thither from the lamp in the ante-room.

Hermann started pacing back and forth near the empty house; eventually, he stopped under a streetlamp and looked at his watch: it was twenty minutes past eleven. He stayed under the light, his eyes glued to the watch, impatiently waiting for the last few minutes to go by. At exactly half-past eleven, Hermann climbed the steps of the house and entered the brightly lit foyer. The porter was absent. Hermann quickly went up the stairs, opened the ante-room door, and saw a footman asleep in an old chair next to a lamp. With a light, confident step, Hermann walked past him. The drawing-room and dining-room were dark, but a faint light filtered in from the lamp in the ante-room.

Hermann reached the Countess’s bedroom. Before a shrine, which was full of old images, a golden lamp was burning. Faded stuffed chairs and divans with soft cushions stood in melancholy symmetry around the room, the walls of which were hung with China silk. On one side of the room hung two portraits painted in Paris by Madame Lebrun. One of these represented a stout, red-faced man of about forty years of age in a bright-green uniform and with a star upon his breast; the other—a beautiful young woman, with an aquiline nose, forehead curls and a rose in her powdered hair. In the corners stood porcelain shepherds and shepherdesses, dining-room clocks from the workshop of the celebrated Lefroy, bandboxes, roulettes, fans and the various playthings for the amusement of ladies that were in vogue at the end of the last century, when Montgolfier’s balloons and Mesmer’s magnetism were the rage. Hermann stepped behind the screen. At the back of it stood a little iron bedstead; on the right was the door which led to the cabinet; on the left—the other which led to the corridor. He opened the latter, and saw the little winding staircase which led to the room of the poor companion.... But he retraced his steps and entered the dark cabinet.

Hermann reached the Countess’s bedroom. In front of a shrine filled with old images, a golden lamp flickered. Faded armchairs and couches with soft cushions were arranged in a sad symmetry around the room, the walls draped in China silk. On one side hung two portraits painted in Paris by Madame Lebrun. One showed a stout, red-faced man about forty years old in a bright green uniform with a star on his chest; the other depicted a lovely young woman with an aquiline nose, curled forehead hair, and a rose in her powdered hair. In the corners were porcelain shepherds and shepherdesses, dining room clocks from the famous Lefroy, bandboxes, roulettes, fans, and various toys that had been popular at the end of the last century, when Montgolfier’s balloons and Mesmer’s magnetism were all the rage. Hermann stepped behind the screen. At the back stood a small iron bed; to the right was the door leading to the cabinet; on the left was the door to the corridor. He opened the latter and saw the small winding staircase that led to the room of the poor companion... But he turned back and entered the dark cabinet.

The time passed slowly. All was still. The clock in the drawing-room struck twelve; the strokes echoed through the room one after the other, and everything was quiet again. Hermann stood leaning against the cold stove. He was calm; his heart beat regularly, like that of a man resolved upon a dangerous but inevitable undertaking. One o’clock in the morning struck; then two; and he heard the distant noise of carriage-wheels. An involuntary agitation took possession of him. The carriage drew near and stopped. He heard the sound of the carriage-steps’ being let down. All was bustle within the house. The servants were running hither and thither, there was a confusion of voices, and the rooms were lit up. Three antiquated chamber-maids entered the bedroom, and they were shortly afterwards followed by the Countess who, more dead than alive, sank into a Voltaire armchair. Hermann peeped through a chink. Lizaveta Ivanovna passed close by him, and he heard her hurried steps as she hastened up the little spiral staircase. For a moment his heart way assailed by something like a pricking of conscience, but the emotion was only transitory, and his heart became petrified as before.

Time dragged on. Everything was quiet. The clock in the living room struck twelve; the chimes echoed through the room one after the other, and then it was quiet again. Hermann leaned against the cold stove. He felt calm; his heart beat steadily, like someone determined to face a risky but unavoidable task. One o’clock struck; then two; and he heard the distant sound of carriage wheels. An involuntary sense of anxiety gripped him. The carriage approached and stopped. He heard the sound of the carriage steps being lowered. There was a flurry of activity inside the house. The servants were running around, voices mixed in confusion, and the rooms were illuminated. Three old chambermaids entered the bedroom, shortly followed by the Countess, who, looking more dead than alive, sank into a Voltaire armchair. Hermann glanced through a crack. Lizaveta Ivanovna passed right by him, and he heard her quick footsteps as she rushed up the small spiral staircase. For a moment, his heart was pricked by a sense of guilt, but the feeling was brief, and soon his heart became as cold as before.

The Countess began to undress before her looking-glass. Her rose-bedecked cap was taken off, and then her powdered wig was removed from off her white and closely-cut hair. Hairpins fell in showers around her. Her yellow satin dress, brocaded with silver, fell down at her swollen feet Hermann was a witness of the repugnant mysteries of her toilette; at last the Countess was in her night-cap and dressing-gown, and in this costume, more suitable to her age, she appeared less hideous and deformed.

The Countess started to undress in front of her mirror. She took off her rose-adorned cap, and then removed her powdered wig from her short, white hair. Hairpins scattered everywhere around her. Her yellow satin dress, decorated with silver, slipped down to her swollen feet. Hermann watched the unpleasant rituals of her getting ready; finally, the Countess was in her nightcap and dressing gown, and in this outfit, more appropriate for her age, she looked less unattractive and misshapen.

Like all old people in general, the Countess suffered from sleeplessness. Having undressed, she seated herself at the window in a Voltaire armchair and dismissed her maids. The candles were taken away, and once more the room was left with only one lamp burning in it. The Countess sat there looking quite yellow, mumbling with her flaccid lips and swaying to and fro. Her dull eyes expressed complete vacancy of mind, and, looking at her, one would have thought that the rocking of her body was not a voluntary action of her own, but was produced by the action of some concealed galvanic mechanism.

Like many older people, the Countess struggled with insomnia. After changing out of her clothes, she settled into a Voltaire armchair by the window and sent her maids away. The candles were removed, leaving just one lamp lit in the room. The Countess sat there, her complexion a sickly yellow, murmuring with her loose lips and swaying back and forth. Her dull eyes showed a complete emptiness, and watching her, one might think that the rocking of her body was not something she was doing on purpose, but rather the result of some hidden electric mechanism.

Suddenly the death-like face assumed an inexplicable expression. The lips ceased to tremble, the eyes became animated: before the Countess stood an unknown man.

Suddenly, the lifeless face took on an unexplainable expression. The lips stopped trembling, and the eyes sparkled with life: an unknown man stood before the Countess.

“Do not be alarmed, for Heaven’s sake, do not be alarmed!” said he in a low but distinct voice. “I have no intention of doing you any harm, I have only come to ask a favour of you.”

“Please don’t be alarmed, for heaven’s sake, don’t be alarmed!” he said in a low but clear voice. “I have no intention of harming you; I just came to ask you for a favor.”

The old woman looked at him in silence, as if she had not heard what he had said. Hermann thought that she was deaf, and, bending down towards her ear, he repeated what he had said. The aged Countess remained silent as before.

The old woman stared at him without speaking, as if she hadn’t heard what he said. Hermann assumed she was deaf, so he leaned closer to her ear and repeated his words. The elderly Countess stayed silent just like before.

“You can insure the happiness of my life,” continued Hermann, “and it will cost you nothing. I know that you can name three cards in order——”

“You can guarantee my happiness,” Hermann continued, “and it won’t cost you anything. I know you can name three cards in order——”

Hermann stopped. The Countess appeared now to understand what he wanted; she seemed as if seeking for words to reply.

Hermann stopped. The Countess now seemed to understand what he wanted; she looked like she was searching for words to respond.

“It was a joke,” she replied at last: “I assure you it was only a joke.”

“It was a joke,” she finally said. “I promise you it was just a joke.”

“There is no joking about the matter,” replied Hermann angrily. “Remember Chaplitsky, whom you helped to win.”

“There’s no joking about this,” Hermann replied angrily. “Remember Chaplitsky, the one you helped to win.”

The Countess became visibly uneasy. Her features expressed strong emotion, but they quickly resumed their former immobility.

The Countess looked noticeably uneasy. Her face showed intense emotion, but it quickly went back to its usual stillness.

“Can you not name me these three winning cards?” continued Hermann.

“Can you not tell me the names of these three winning cards?” continued Hermann.

The Countess remained silent; Hermann continued:

The Countess stayed quiet; Hermann went on:

“For whom are you preserving your secret? For your grandsons? They are rich enough without it; they do not know the worth of money. Your cards would be of no use to a spendthrift. He who cannot preserve his paternal inheritance, will die in want, even though he had a demon at his service. I am not a man of that sort; I know the value of money. Your three cards will not be thrown away upon me. Come!”...

“For whom are you keeping your secret? For your grandsons? They're already well-off; they don't understand the value of money. Your cards wouldn't mean anything to a reckless spender. Someone who can't hold onto their family wealth will end up in need, even if they had a demon helping them. I’m not that kind of person; I know the worth of money. Your three cards won’t be wasted on me. Come!”...

He paused and tremblingly awaited her reply. The Countess remained silent; Hermann fell upon his knees.

He paused, anxiously waiting for her response. The Countess stayed quiet; Hermann dropped to his knees.

“If your heart has ever known the feeling of love,” said he, “if you remember its rapture, if you have ever smiled at the cry of your new-born child, if any human feeling has ever entered into your breast, I entreat you by the feelings of a wife, a lover, a mother, by all that is most sacred in life, not to reject my prayer. Reveal to me your secret. Of what use is it to you?... May be it is connected with some terrible sin, with the loss of eternal salvation, with some bargain with the devil.... Reflect,—you are old; you have not long to live—I am ready to take your sins upon my soul. Only reveal to me your secret. Remember that the happiness of a man is in your hands, that not only I, but my children, and grandchildren will bless your memory and reverence you as a saint....”

“If you’ve ever experienced love,” he said, “if you remember its joy, if you’ve ever smiled at the crying of your newborn child, if any human emotion has ever touched your heart, I ask you—by the feelings of a wife, a lover, a mother, by everything sacred in life—not to turn down my plea. Please tell me your secret. What good does it do you? Maybe it’s connected to some terrible sin, the loss of eternal salvation, or some deal with the devil... Think about it—you’re old; you don’t have much time left. I’m ready to take your sins upon my own soul. Just reveal your secret to me. Remember, a man’s happiness is in your hands, and not only mine, but my children and grandchildren will honor your memory and see you as a saint...”

The old Countess answered not a word.

The old Countess didn’t say a word.

Hermann rose to his feet.

Hermann stood up.

“You old hag!” he exclaimed, grinding his teeth, “then I will make you answer!”

“You old hag!” he yelled, gritting his teeth. “Then I’ll make you answer!”

With these words he drew a pistol from his pocket.

With that, he pulled a gun out of his pocket.

At the sight of the pistol, the Countess for the second time exhibited strong emotion. She shook her head and raised her hands as if to protect herself from the shot ... then she fell backwards and remained motionless.

At the sight of the gun, the Countess showed intense emotion for the second time. She shook her head and raised her hands as if trying to shield herself from the shot... then she fell backwards and lay still.

“Come, an end to this childish nonsense!” said Hermann, taking hold of her hand. “I ask you for the last time: will you tell me the names of your three cards, or will you not?”

“Come on, let’s put an end to this childish nonsense!” said Hermann, grabbing her hand. “I’m asking you one last time: will you tell me the names of your three cards, or will you not?”

The Countess made no reply. Hermann perceived that she was dead!

The Countess didn’t respond. Hermann realized that she was dead!


CHAPTER IV.

Izaveta Ivanovna was sitting in her room, still in her ball dress, lost in deep thought. On returning home, she had hastily dismissed the chambermaid who very reluctantly came forward, to assist her, saying that she would undress herself, and with a trembling heart had gone up to her own room, expecting to find Hermann there, but yet hoping not to find him. At the first glance she convinced herself that he was not there, and she thanked her fate for having prevented him keeping the appointment. She sat down without undressing, and began to recall to mind all the circumstances which in so short a time had carried her so far. It was not three weeks since the time when she first saw the young officer from the window—and yet she was already in correspondence with him, and he had succeeded in inducing her to grant him a nocturnal interview! She knew his name only through his having written it at the bottom of some of his letters; she had never spoken to him, had never heard his voice, and had never heard him spoken of until that evening. But, strange to say, that very evening at the ball, Tomsky, being piqued with the young Princess Pauline N——, who, contrary to her usual custom, did not flirt with him, wished to revenge himself by assuming an air of indifference: he therefore engaged Lizaveta Ivanovna and danced an endless mazurka with her. During the whole of the time he kept teasing her about her partiality for Engineer officers; he assured her that he knew far more than she imagined, and some of his jests were so happily aimed, that Lizaveta thought several times that her secret was known to him.

Izaveta Ivanovna was sitting in her room, still in her ball dress, lost in deep thought. After getting home, she quickly sent away the chambermaid, who reluctantly came forward to help her, saying she would undress herself. With a racing heart, she went up to her room, expecting to find Hermann there, but also hoping she wouldn't. At first glance, she assured herself he wasn't there, and she thanked her luck for preventing him from keeping the appointment. She sat down without changing out of her dress and started to recall all the events that had brought her to this point in such a short time. It had only been three weeks since she first saw the young officer from her window—and now she was already corresponding with him, and he had managed to convince her to meet him at night! She only knew his name from the letters he had signed; she had never spoken to him, never heard his voice, and never heard anyone mention him until that evening. But, strangely enough, that very evening at the ball, Tomsky, feeling snubbed by the young Princess Pauline N——, who, unlike her usual self, did not flirt with him, decided to get back at her by pretending to be indifferent. So, he engaged Lizaveta Ivanovna and danced an endless mazurka with her. Throughout the dance, he kept teasing her about her crush on Engineer officers; he claimed to know much more than she realized, and some of his jokes were so

“From whom have you learnt all this?” she asked, smiling.

“Who did you learn all this from?” she asked, smiling.

“From a friend of a person very well known to you,” replied Tomsky, “from a very distinguished man.”

“From a friend of someone you know really well,” Tomsky replied, “from a very respected person.”

“And who is this distinguished man?”

“And who is this distinguished man?”

“His name is Hermann.”

"His name's Hermann."

Lizaveta made no reply; but her hands and feet lost all sense of feeling.

Lizaveta didn’t respond, but her hands and feet lost all feeling.

“This Hermann,” continued Tomsky, “is a man of romantic personality. He has the profile of a Napoleon, and the soul of a Mephistopheles. I believe that he has at least three crimes upon his conscience.... How pale you have become!”

“This Hermann,” continued Tomsky, “is a guy with a romantic personality. He has the profile of a Napoleon and the soul of a Mephistopheles. I believe he has at least three crimes weighing on his conscience.... How pale you’ve gotten!”

“I have a headache.... But what did this Hermann—or whatever his name is—tell you?”

"I have a headache... But what did this Hermann—or whatever his name is—say to you?"

“Hermann is very much dissatisfied with his friend: he says that in his place he would act very differently ... I even think that Hermann himself has designs upon you; at least, he listens very attentively to all that his friend has to say about you.”

“Hermann is really unhappy with his friend: he says that if he were in his position, he would handle things very differently ... I even believe that Hermann himself is interested in you; at least, he pays close attention to everything his friend says about you.”

“And where has he seen me?”

“And where has he seen me?”

“In church, perhaps; or on the parade—God alone knows where. It may have been in your room, while you were asleep, for there is nothing that he——”

“In church, maybe; or on the parade—only God knows where. It might have been in your room while you were asleep, because there’s nothing that he——”

Three ladies approaching him with the question: “oubli ou regret?” interrupted the conversation, which had become so tantalizingly interesting to Lizaveta.

Three ladies approached him with the question: “oubli ou regret?” which interrupted the conversation that had become so tantalizingly interesting to Lizaveta.

The lady chosen by Tomsky was the Princess Pauline herself. She succeeded in effecting a reconciliation with him during the numerous turns of the dance, after which he conducted her to her chair. On returning to his place, Tomsky thought no more either of Hermann or Lizaveta. She longed to renew the interrupted conversation, but the mazurka came to an end, and shortly afterwards the old Countess took her departure.

The woman Tomsky picked was Princess Pauline. She managed to make up with him during the many twists of the dance, after which he took her to her seat. As he returned to his spot, Tomsky stopped thinking about Hermann or Lizaveta. She wished to continue their interrupted conversation, but the mazurka finished, and soon after, the old Countess left.

Tomsky’s words were nothing more than the customary small talk of the dance, but they sank deep into the soul of the young dreamer. The portrait, sketched by Tomsky, coincided with the picture she had formed within her own mind, and thanks to the latest romances, the ordinary countenance of her admirer became invested with attributes capable of alarming her and fascinating her imagination at the same time. She was now sitting with her bare arms crossed and with her head, still adorned with flowers, sunk upon her uncovered bosom. Suddenly the door opened and Hermann entered. She shuddered.

Tomsky’s words were just the usual small talk at the dance, but they resonated deeply with the young dreamer. The portrait he painted matched the image she had created in her own mind, and because of the latest romance novels, her admirer’s ordinary looks became infused with qualities that both frightened and captivated her imagination. She was sitting with her bare arms crossed, her head, still decorated with flowers, resting on her exposed chest. Suddenly, the door opened, and Hermann walked in. She shuddered.

“Where were you?” she asked in a terrified whisper.

“Where were you?” she asked in a scared whisper.

“In the old Countess’s bedroom,” replied Hermann: “I have just left her. The Countess is dead.”

“In the old Countess’s bedroom,” Hermann replied, “I just left her. The Countess has passed away.”

“My God! What do you say?”

“My God! What do you mean?”

“And I am afraid,” added Hermann, “that I am the cause of her death.”

“And I’m afraid,” Hermann added, “that I’m the reason for her death.”

Lizaveta looked at him, and Tomsky’s words found an echo in her soul: “This man has at least three crimes upon his conscience!” Hermann sat down by the window near her, and related all that had happened.

Lizaveta looked at him, and Tomsky’s words resonated in her soul: “This guy has at least three crimes weighing on his conscience!” Hermann sat down by the window next to her and shared everything that had happened.

Lizaveta listened to him in terror. So all those passionate letters, those ardent desires, this bold obstinate pursuit—all this was not love! Money—that was what his soul yearned for! She could not satisfy his desire and make him happy! The poor girl had been nothing but the blind tool of a robber, of the murderer of her aged benefactress!... She wept bitter tears of agonized repentance. Hermann gazed at her in silence: his heart, too, was a prey to violent emotion, but neither the tears of the poor girl, nor the wonderful charm of her beauty, enhanced by her grief, could produce any impression upon his hardened soul. He felt no pricking of conscience at the thought of the dead old woman. One thing only grieved him: the irreparable loss of the secret from which he had expected to obtain great wealth.

Lizaveta listened to him in fear. So all those passionate letters, those intense feelings, this bold, stubborn pursuit—all of it wasn't love! It was money that his soul craved! She couldn't fulfill his desire or make him happy! The poor girl had only been a blind tool for a thief, for the murderer of her elderly benefactor!... She cried bitterly in anguish and regret. Hermann stared at her in silence: his heart was also filled with strong emotions, but neither the girl’s tears nor the striking beauty she possessed, intensified by her sorrow, could leave any mark on his hardened soul. He felt no guilt over the thought of the dead old woman. The only thing that troubled him was the irreversible loss of the secret he believed would bring him great wealth.

“You are a monster!” said Lizaveta at last.

“You're a monster!” Lizaveta finally said.

“I did not wish for her death,” replied Hermann: “my pistol was not loaded.”

“I didn’t want her to die,” Hermann replied. “My gun wasn’t loaded.”

Both remained silent.

They both stayed quiet.

The day began to dawn. Lizaveta extinguished her candle: a pale light illumined her room. She wiped her tear-stained eyes and raised them towards Hermann: he was sitting near the window, with his arms crossed and with a fierce frown upon his forehead. In this attitude he bore a striking resemblance to the portrait of Napoleon. This resemblance struck Lizaveta even.

The day started to break. Lizaveta blew out her candle: a soft light filled her room. She wiped her tear-streaked eyes and looked up at Hermann: he was sitting by the window, arms crossed and a deep frown on his forehead. In that position, he looked a lot like the portrait of Napoleon. This resemblance surprised Lizaveta even more.

“How shall I get you out of the house?” said she at last. “I thought of conducting you down the secret staircase, but in that case it would be necessary to go through the Countess’s bedroom, and I am afraid.”

“How am I going to get you out of the house?” she finally said. “I considered taking you down the hidden staircase, but that would mean going through the Countess’s bedroom, and I’m worried about that.”

“Tell me how to find this secret staircase—I will go alone.”

“Tell me how to find this secret staircase—I’ll go by myself.”

Lizaveta arose, took from her drawer a key, handed it to Hermann and gave him the necessary instructions. Hermann pressed her cold, powerless hand, kissed her bowed head, and left the room.

Lizaveta got up, took a key from her drawer, handed it to Hermann, and gave him the instructions he needed. Hermann pressed her cold, limp hand, kissed her lowered head, and left the room.

He descended the winding staircase, and once more entered the Countess’s bedroom. The dead old lady sat as if petrified; her face expressed profound tranquillity. Hermann stopped before her, and gazed long and earnestly at her, as if he wished to convince himself of the terrible reality; at last he entered the cabinet, felt behind the tapestry for the door, and then began to descend the dark staircase, filled with strange emotions. “Down this very staircase,” thought he, “perhaps coming from the very same room, and at this very same hour sixty years ago, there may have glided, in an embroidered coat, with his hair dressed à l’oiseau royal and pressing to his heart his three-cornered hat, some young gallant who has long been mouldering in the grave, but the heart of his aged mistress has only to-day ceased to beat....”

He went down the winding staircase and entered the Countess’s bedroom once again. The dead old woman sat as if she were frozen; her face showed deep peace. Hermann stopped in front of her and stared at her for a long time, as if he were trying to convince himself of the awful truth. Finally, he went into the cabinet, felt behind the tapestry for the door, and then started down the dark staircase, filled with strange emotions. “Down this very staircase,” he thought, “maybe coming from this exact room, and at this very hour sixty years ago, there might have been a young dandy in an embroidered coat, his hair styled à l’oiseau royal and clutching his three-cornered hat to his chest, who has long since decayed in the grave, but the heart of his elderly mistress has only stopped beating today....”

At the bottom of the staircase Hermann found a door, which he opened with a key, and then traversed a corridor which conducted him into the street.

At the bottom of the stairs, Hermann found a door that he unlocked with a key, then walked down a hallway that led him to the street.


CHAPTER V.

Three days after the fatal night, at nine o’clock in the morning, Hermann repaired to the Convent of where the last honours were to be paid to the mortal remains of the old Countess. Although feeling no remorse, he could not altogether stifle the voice of conscience, which said to him: “You are the murderer of the old woman!” In spite of his entertaining very little religious belief, he was exceedingly superstitious; and believing that the dead Countess might exercise an evil influence on his life, he resolved to be present at her obsequies in order to implore her pardon.

Three days after that fateful night, at nine in the morning, Hermann went to the convent where the final respects were to be paid to the old Countess's remains. Although he felt no guilt, he couldn't completely silence the voice of his conscience, which told him, "You are the murderer of the old woman!" Despite having very little religious belief, he was quite superstitious; believing that the deceased Countess might have a negative impact on his life, he decided to attend her funeral to ask for her forgiveness.

The church was full. It was with difficulty that Hermann made his way through the crowd of people. The coffin was placed upon a rich catafalque beneath a velvet baldachin. The deceased Countess lay within it, with her hands crossed upon her breast, with a lace cap upon her head and dressed in a white satin robe. Around the catafalque stood the members of her household: the servants in black caftans, with armorial ribbons upon their shoulders, and candles in their hands; the relatives—children, grandchildren, and great-grandchildren—in deep mourning.

The church was packed. Hermann had a hard time making his way through the crowd. The coffin was set on an ornate catafalque beneath a velvet canopy. The late Countess lay inside, her hands crossed over her chest, wearing a lace cap and dressed in a white satin gown. Surrounding the catafalque were her household members: the servants in black robes, with family crests on their shoulders, holding candles; and the relatives—children, grandchildren, and great-grandchildren—dressed in deep mourning.

Nobody wept; tears would have been une affectation. The Countess was so old, that her death could have surprised nobody, and her relatives had long looked upon her as being out of the world. A famous preacher pronounced the funeral sermon. In simple and touching words he described the peaceful passing away of the righteous, who had passed long years in calm preparation for a Christian end. “The angel of death found her,” said the orator, “engaged in pious meditation and waiting for the midnight bridegroom.”

Nobody cried; tears would have been affectation. The Countess was so old that her death was no surprise to anyone, and her family had long considered her to be out of touch with the world. A well-known preacher delivered the funeral sermon. In straightforward and heartfelt words, he spoke of the peaceful departure of the righteous, who had spent many years in quiet preparation for a Christian end. “The angel of death found her,” the speaker said, “deep in prayer and waiting for the midnight bridegroom.”

The service concluded amidst profound silence. The relatives went forward first to take farewell of the corpse. Then followed the numerous guests, who had come to render the last homage to her who for so many years had been a participator in their frivolous amusements. After these followed the members of the Countess’s household. The last of these was an old woman of the same age as the deceased. Two young women led her forward by the hand. She had not strength enough to bow down to the ground—she merely shed a few tears and kissed the cold hand of her mistress.

The service ended in deep silence. The relatives stepped up first to say goodbye to the body. Then came the many guests who had come to pay their last respects to someone who had shared in their lighthearted fun for so many years. Following them were the members of the Countess’s household. The last of these was an elderly woman who was the same age as the deceased. Two young women guided her by the hand. She didn’t have the strength to bow down—she simply shed a few tears and kissed her mistress’s cold hand.

Hermann now resolved to approach the coffin. He knelt down upon the cold stones and remained in that position for some minutes; at last he arose, as pale as the deceased Countess herself; he ascended the steps of the catafalque and bent over the corpse.... At that moment it seemed to him that the dead woman darted a mocking look at him and winked with one eye. Hermann started back, took a false step and fell to the ground. Several persons hurried forward and raised him up. At the same moment Lizaveta Ivanovna was borne fainting into the porch of the church. This episode disturbed for some minutes the solemnity of the gloomy ceremony. Among the congregation arose a deep murmur, and a tall thin chamberlain, a near relative of the deceased, whispered, in the ear of an Englishman who was standing near him, that the young officer was a natural son of the Countess, to which the Englishman coldly replied: “Oh!”

Hermann decided to approach the coffin. He knelt on the cold stones and stayed like that for a few minutes; finally, he stood up, as pale as the deceased Countess herself. He climbed the steps of the catafalque and leaned over the corpse... At that moment, it seemed to him that the dead woman shot him a mocking look and winked with one eye. Hermann recoiled, stumbled, and fell to the ground. Several people rushed over to help him up. At the same time, Lizaveta Ivanovna was carried, fainting, into the church porch. This incident disrupted the solemnity of the gloomy ceremony for a few minutes. A deep murmur arose among the congregation, and a tall, thin chamberlain, a close relative of the deceased, whispered to an Englishman standing nearby that the young officer was the Countess's illegitimate son, to which the Englishman coldly replied, “Oh!”

During the whole of that day, Hermann was strangely excited. Repairing to an out-of-the-way restaurant to dine, he drank a great deal of wine, contrary to his usual custom, in the hope of deadening his inward agitation. But the wine only served to excite his imagination still more. On returning home, he threw himself upon his bed without undressing, and fell into a deep sleep.

Throughout that day, Hermann felt unusually excited. He went to a hidden restaurant for dinner and drank a lot of wine, which was unlike him, in hopes of calming his inner turmoil. But the wine only stirred his imagination even more. When he got home, he collapsed onto his bed without changing clothes and fell into a deep sleep.

When he woke up it was already night, and the moon was shining into the room. He looked at his watch: it was a quarter to three. Sleep had left him; he sat down upon his bed and thought of the funeral of the old Countess.

When he woke up, it was already night, and the moon was shining into the room. He checked his watch: it was a quarter to three. Sleep had abandoned him; he sat on his bed and thought about the funeral of the old Countess.

At that moment somebody in the street looked in at his window, and immediately passed on again. Hermann paid no attention to this incident. A few moments afterwards he heard the door of his ante-room open. Hermann thought that it was his orderly, drunk as usual, returning from some nocturnal expedition, but presently he heard footsteps that were unknown to him: somebody was walking softly over the floor in slippers. The door opened, and a woman dressed in white, entered the room. Hermann mistook her for his old nurse, and wondered what could bring her there at that hour of, the night. But the white woman glided rapidly across the room and stood before him and Hermann recognized the Countess!

At that moment, someone in the street glanced in through his window and quickly moved on. Hermann didn’t pay this any mind. A few moments later, he heard the door to his ante-room open. Hermann thought it was his orderly, drunk as usual, coming back from some late-night outing, but then he heard footsteps he didn’t recognize: someone was walking softly across the floor in slippers. The door opened, and a woman dressed in white entered the room. Hermann initially thought she was his old nurse and wondered what she was doing there at that hour of the night. But the woman in white glided quickly across the room and stopped in front of him, and Hermann realized it was the Countess!

“I have come to you against my wish,” she said in a firm voice: “but I have been ordered to grant your request. Three, seven, ace, will win for you if played in succession, but only on these conditions: that you do not play more than one card in twenty-four hours, and that you never play again during the rest of your life. I forgive you my death, on condition that you marry my companion, Lizaveta Ivanovna.”

“I’ve come to you against my will,” she said firmly. “But I have been instructed to grant your request. Three, seven, ace will win for you if played in order, but only under these conditions: that you don’t play more than one card in twenty-four hours, and that you never play again for the rest of your life. I forgive you for my death, but only if you marry my companion, Lizaveta Ivanovna.”

With these words she turned round very quietly, walked with a shuffling gait towards the door and disappeared. Hermann heard the street-door open and shut, and again he saw someone look in at him through the window.

With these words, she quietly turned around, shuffled her way to the door, and vanished. Hermann heard the front door open and close, and once again, he noticed someone peeking in at him through the window.

For a long time Hermann could not recover himself. He then rose up and entered the next room. His orderly was lying asleep upon the floor, and he had much difficulty in waking him. The orderly was drunk as usual, and no information could be obtained from him. The street-door was locked. Hermann returned to his room, lit his candle, and wrote down all the details of his vision.

For a long time, Hermann couldn’t get himself together. He eventually got up and went into the next room. His orderly was asleep on the floor, and it took a lot of effort to wake him. The orderly was drunk as usual, and Hermann couldn’t get any information from him. The street door was locked. Hermann went back to his room, lit his candle, and wrote down all the details of his vision.


CHAPTER VI.

Two fixed ideas can no more exist together in the moral world than two bodies can occupy one and the same place in the physical world. “Three, seven, ace” soon drove out of Hermann’s mind the thought of the dead countess. “Three, seven, ace” were perpetually running through his head and continually being repeated by his lips, If he saw a young girl, he would say: “How slender she is! quite like the three of hearts.” If anybody asked: “What is the time?” he would reply: “Five minutes to seven.” Every stout man that he saw reminded him of the ace. “Three, seven, ace” haunted him in his sleep, and assumed all possible shapes. The threes bloomed before him in the storms of magnificent flowers, the sevens were represented by gothic portals, and the aces became transformed into gigantic spiders. One thought alone occupied his whole mind—to make a profitable use of the secret which he had purchased so dearly. He thought of applying for a furlough so as to travel abroad. He wanted to go to Paris and tempt fortune in some of the public gambling-houses that abounded there. Chance spared him all this trouble.

Two fixed ideas cannot coexist in the moral world any more than two objects can occupy the same space in the physical world. “Three, seven, ace” quickly pushed the thought of the deceased countess out of Hermann’s mind. “Three, seven, ace” constantly echoed in his head and was repeatedly murmured by his lips. If he saw a young woman, he would say, “She’s so slender! Just like the three of hearts.” If someone asked, “What time is it?” he would answer, “Five minutes to seven.” Every heavyset man he encountered reminded him of the ace. “Three, seven, ace” invaded his dreams and took on all sorts of forms. The threes blossomed in front of him like vibrant flowers in a storm, the sevens appeared as gothic gateways, and the aces transformed into enormous spiders. One thought consumed him completely—to make good use of the secret he had paid so much for. He considered applying for a leave of absence to travel abroad. He wanted to go to Paris and try his luck at some of the many public gambling houses there. But luck spared him all this effort.

There was in Moscow a society of rich gamesters, presided over by the celebrated Chekalinsky, who had passed all his life at the card-table and had amassed millions, accepting bills of exchange for his winnings and paying his losses in ready money. His long experience secured for him the confidence of his companions, and his open house, his famous cook, and his agreeable and fascinating manners gained for him the respect of the public. He came to St. Petersburg. The young men of the capital flocked to his rooms, forgetting balls for cards, and preferring the emotions of faro to the seductions of flirting. Naroumoff conducted Hermann to Chekalinsky’s residence.

In Moscow, there was a group of wealthy gamblers led by the renowned Chekalinsky, who had spent his entire life at the card table and had made millions, accepting promissory notes for his wins and paying his losses in cash. His extensive experience earned him the trust of his peers, and his welcoming home, talented chef, and charming personality won him public respect. He traveled to St. Petersburg, where the young men of the city flocked to his place, choosing cards over dance parties and preferring the thrill of faro to the allure of flirting. Naroumoff brought Hermann to Chekalinsky’s home.

They passed through a suite of magnificent rooms, filled with attentive domestics. The place was crowded. Generals and Privy Counsellors were playing at whist; young men were lolling carelessly upon the velvet-covered sofas, eating ices and smoking pipes. In the drawing-room, at the head of a long table, around which were assembled about a score of players, sat the master of the house keeping the bank. He was a man of about sixty years of age, of a very dignified appearance; his head was covered with silvery-white hair; his full, florid countenance expressed good-nature, and his eyes twinkled with a perpetual smile. Naroumoff introduced Hermann to him. Chekalinsky shook him by the hand in a friendly manner, requested him not to stand on ceremony, and then went on dealing.

They walked through a series of impressive rooms, filled with attentive staff. The place was busy. Generals and Privy Counsellors were playing whist; young men were lounging casually on the velvet-covered sofas, enjoying ice desserts and smoking pipes. In the drawing-room, at the head of a long table surrounded by about twenty players, sat the master of the house managing the bank. He was around sixty years old, with a very dignified presence; his head was covered with silvery-white hair; his full, rosy face showed a friendly nature, and his eyes sparkled with a constant smile. Naroumoff introduced Hermann to him. Chekalinsky shook his hand warmly, asked him not to be formal, and then continued dealing.

The game occupied some time. On the table lay more than thirty cards. Chekalinsky paused after each throw, in order to give the players time to arrange their cards and note down their losses, listened politely to their requests, and more politely still, put straight the corners of cards that some player’s hand had chanced to bend. At last the game was finished. Chekalinsky shuffled the cards and prepared to deal again.

The game took a while. More than thirty cards were spread out on the table. Chekalinsky paused after each throw to give the players time to sort their cards and jot down their losses, listened patiently to their requests, and even more politely straightened the corners of cards that a player’s hand had accidentally bent. Finally, the game was over. Chekalinsky shuffled the cards and got ready to deal again.

“Will you allow me to take a card?” said Hermann, stretching out his hand from behind a stout gentleman who was punting.

“Can I take a card?” Hermann asked, reaching out his hand from behind a heavyset man who was punting.

Chekalinsky smiled and bowed silently, as a sign of acquiescence. Naroumoff laughingly congratulated Hermann on his abjuration of that abstention from cards which he had practised for so long a period, and wished him a lucky beginning.

Chekalinsky smiled and bowed quietly, as a sign of agreement. Naroumoff jokingly congratulated Hermann on giving up his long-standing abstention from cards and wished him a lucky start.

“Stake!” said Hermann, writing some figures with chalk on the back of his card.

“Stake!” said Hermann, jotting down some numbers with chalk on the back of his card.

“How much?” asked the banker, contracting the muscles of his eyes; “excuse me, I cannot see quite clearly.”

“How much?” asked the banker, squinting slightly; “sorry, I can't see very clearly.”

“Forty-seven thousand roubles,” replied Hermann.

“47,000 roubles,” replied Hermann.

At these words every head in the room turned suddenly round, and all eyes were fixed upon Hermann.

At these words, everyone in the room suddenly turned their heads, and all eyes were focused on Hermann.

“He has taken leave of his senses!” thought Naroumoff.

“He has lost his mind!” thought Naroumoff.

“Allow me to inform you,” said Chekalinsky, with his eternal smile, “that you are playing very high; nobody here has ever staked more than two hundred and seventy-five roubles at once.”

“Let me tell you,” said Chekalinsky, with his usual smile, “that you’re betting way too much; no one here has ever put down more than two hundred and seventy-five roubles at a time.”

“Very well,” replied Hermann; “but do you accept my card or not?”

“Alright,” Hermann replied; “but are you going to take my card or not?”

Chekalinsky bowed in token of consent.

Chekalinsky nodded in agreement.

“I only wish to observe,” said he, “that although I have the greatest confidence in my friends, I can only play against ready money. For my own part, I am quite convinced that your word is sufficient, but for the sake of the order of the game, and to facilitate the reckoning up, I must ask you to put the money on your card.”

“I just want to point out,” he said, “that even though I trust my friends completely, I can only play with cash on the table. Personally, I’m sure your word is good enough, but to keep the game organized and make it easier to settle up, I need you to put the money on your card.”

Hermann drew from his pocket a bank-note and handed it to Chekalinsky, who, after examining it in a cursory manner, placed it on Hermann’s card.

Hermann pulled out a banknote from his pocket and gave it to Chekalinsky, who, after briefly checking it, put it on Hermann’s card.

He began to deal. On the right a nine turned up, and on the left a three.

He started to deal. On the right, a nine appeared, and on the left, a three.

“I have won!” said Hermann, showing his card.

“I've won!” said Hermann, displaying his card.

A murmur of astonishment arose among the players. Chekalinsky frowned, but the smile quickly returned to his face.

A murmur of surprise spread among the players. Chekalinsky frowned, but the smile quickly came back to his face.

“Do you wish me to settle with you?” he said to Hermann.

“Do you want me to make a deal with you?” he said to Hermann.

“If you please,” replied the latter.

“If you please,” replied the latter.

Chekalinsky drew from his pocket a number of banknotes and paid at once. Hermann took up his money and left the table. Naroumoff could not recover from his astonishment. Hermann drank a glass of lemonade and returned home.

Chekalinsky pulled some bills from his pocket and paid immediately. Hermann grabbed his money and left the table. Naroumoff couldn't get over his shock. Hermann had a glass of lemonade and then went home.

The next evening he again repaired to Chekalinsky’s. The host was dealing. Hermann walked up to the table; the punters immediately made room for him. Chekalinsky greeted him with a gracious bow.

The next evening, he returned to Chekalinsky’s. The host was dealing. Hermann approached the table; the gamblers quickly made space for him. Chekalinsky welcomed him with a polite bow.

Hermann waited for the next deal, took a card and placed upon it his forty-seven thousand roubles, together with his winnings of the previous evening.

Hermann waited for the next deal, picked up a card, and placed his forty-seven thousand roubles on it, along with his winnings from the previous evening.

Chekalinsky began to deal. A knave turned up on the right, a seven on the left.

Chekalinsky started to make his moves. A rogue appeared on the right, a seven on the left.

Hermann showed his seven.

Hermann showed his seven friends.

There was a general exclamation. Chekalinsky was evidently ill at ease, but he counted out the ninety-four thousand roubles and handed them over to Hermann, who pocketed them in the coolest manner possible and immediately left the house.

There was a collective gasp. Chekalinsky clearly felt uncomfortable, but he counted out the ninety-four thousand roubles and handed them to Hermann, who casually pocketed them and quickly left the house.

The next evening Hermann appeared again at the table. Everyone was expecting him. The generals and Privy Counsellors left their whist in order to watch such extraordinary play. The young officers quitted their sofas, and even the servants crowded into the room. All pressed round Hermann. The other players left off punting, impatient to see how it would end. Hermann stood at the table and prepared to play alone against the pale, but still smiling Chekalinsky. Each opened a pack of cards. Chekalinsky shuffled. Hermann took a card and covered it with a pile of bank-notes. It was like a duel. Deep silence reigned around.

The next evening, Hermann showed up at the table again. Everyone was waiting for him. The generals and Privy Counsellors paused their game of whist to watch such an incredible match. The young officers got off their sofas, and even the servants gathered in the room. Everyone crowded around Hermann. The other players stopped betting, eager to see how it would turn out. Hermann stood at the table, ready to play alone against the pale but still smiling Chekalinsky. They each opened a deck of cards. Chekalinsky shuffled. Hermann picked a card and covered it with a stack of banknotes. It felt like a duel. A deep silence fell over the room.

Chekalinsky began to deal; his hands trembled. On the right a queen turned up, and on the left an ace. “Ace has won!” cried Hermann, showing his card.

Chekalinsky started to deal; his hands were shaking. On the right, a queen appeared, and on the left, an ace. “The ace wins!” shouted Hermann, holding up his card.

“Your queen has lost,” said Chekalinsky, politely.

"Your queen has lost," Chekalinsky said politely.

Hermann started; instead of an ace, there lay before him the queen of spades! He could not believe his eyes, nor could he understand how he had made such a mistake.

Hermann jumped; instead of an ace, there was the queen of spades in front of him! He couldn't believe his eyes, and he couldn't figure out how he had made such a mistake.

At that moment it seemed to him that the queen of spades smiled ironically and winked her eye at him. He was struck by her remarkable resemblance....

At that moment, he felt like the queen of spades was smirking at him and winking. He was amazed by her striking resemblance....

“The old Countess!” he exclaimed, seized with terror.

“The old Countess!” he shouted, filled with dread.

Chekalinsky gathered up his winnings. For some time, Hermann remained perfectly motionless. When at last he left the table, there was a general commotion in the room.

Chekalinsky collected his winnings. For a while, Hermann stayed completely still. When he finally got up from the table, there was an uproar in the room.

“Splendidly punted!” said the players. Chekalinsky shuffled the cards afresh, and the game went on as usual.

“Awesome play!” said the players. Chekalinsky shuffled the cards again, and the game continued as usual.


Hermann went out 01 ms mind, and is now confined in room Number 17 of the Oboukhoff Hospital. He never answers any questions, but he constantly mutters with unusual rapidity: “Three, seven, ace! Three, seven, queen!”

Hermann lost his mind and is now locked away in room Number 17 of the Oboukhoff Hospital. He never responds to questions, but he keeps muttering quickly: “Three, seven, ace! Three, seven, queen!”

Lizaveta Ivanovna has married a very amiable young man, a son of the former steward of the old Countess. He is in the service of the State somewhere, and is in receipt of a good income. Lizaveta is also supporting a poor relative.

Lizaveta Ivanovna has married a really nice young guy, the son of the former steward of the old Countess. He works for the government somewhere and has a good salary. Lizaveta is also helping out a poor relative.

Tomsky has been promoted to the rank of captain, and has become the husband of the Princess Pauline.

Tomsky has been promoted to captain and is now married to Princess Pauline.


AN AMATEUR PEASANT GIRL.

In one of our most distant governments was situated the domain of Ivan Petrovitch Berestoff. In his youth he had served in the Guards, but having quitted the service at the beginning of the year 1797, he repaired to his estate, and since that time he had not stirred away from it. He had married a poor but noble lady, who died in child-bed at a time when he was absent from home on a visit to one of the outlying fields of his domain. He soon found consolation in domestic occupations. He built a house on a plan of his own, established a cloth manufactory, made good use of his revenues, and began to consider himself the most sensible man in the whole country roundabout, and in this he was not contradicted by those of his neighbours who came to visit him with their families and their dogs. On week-days he wore a plush jacket, but on Sundays and holidays he appeared in a surtout of cloth that had been manufactured on his own premises. He himself kept an account of all his expenses, and he never read anything except the “Senate Gazette.”

In one of our most distant governments was the estate of Ivan Petrovitch Berestoff. In his youth, he served in the Guards, but after leaving the service at the beginning of 1797, he returned to his estate and hadn't left since. He married a poor but noble woman, who passed away during childbirth while he was away visiting one of the outer fields of his property. He quickly found comfort in his domestic activities. He designed and built a house, started a cloth manufacturing business, managed his finances well, and began to consider himself the most sensible person in the entire area, which his neighbors, who came to visit him with their families and dogs, didn't dispute. On weekdays, he wore a plush jacket, but on Sundays and holidays, he dressed in a coat made from cloth produced at his own factory. He kept track of all his expenses himself, and the only thing he ever read was the “Senate Gazette.”

In general he was liked, although he was considered proud. There was only one person who was not on good terms with him, and that was Gregory Ivanovitch Mouromsky, his nearest neighbour. This latter was a genuine Russian noble of the old stamp. After having squandered in Moscow the greater part of his fortune, and having become a widower about the same time, he retired to his last remaining estate, where he continued to indulge in habits of extravagance, but of a new kind. He laid out an English garden, on which he expended nearly the whole of his remaining revenue. His grooms were dressed like English jockeys, his daughter had an English governess, and his fields were cultivated after the English method.

In general, he was well-liked, though some viewed him as proud. There was only one person who didn't get along with him, and that was Gregory Ivanovitch Mouromsky, his closest neighbor. Mouromsky was a true Russian noble from the old school. After wasting most of his fortune in Moscow and becoming a widower around the same time, he moved to his last remaining estate, where he continued to indulge in extravagant habits, but in a new way. He created an English garden, spending almost all of his remaining income on it. His grooms dressed like English jockeys, his daughter had an English governess, and his fields were farmed using English techniques.

“But after the foreign manner Russian corn does not bear fruit,” and in spite of a considerable reduction in his expenses, the revenues of Gregory Ivanovitch did not increase. He found means, even in the country, of contracting new debts. Nevertheless he was not considered a fool, for he was the first landowner in his government who conceived the idea of placing his estate under the safeguard of a council of tutelage—a proceeding which at that time was considered exceedingly complicated and venturesome. Of all those who censured him, Berestoff showed himself the most severe. Hatred of all innovation was a distinguishing trait in his character. He could not bring himself to speak calmly of the Anglomania of his neighbour, and he constantly found occasion to criticise him. If he showed his possessions to a guest, in reply to the praises bestowed upon him for his economical arrangements, he would say with a sly smile:—

“But after trying foreign methods, Russian corn just doesn’t produce,” and despite cutting back on his expenses, Gregory Ivanovitch’s income didn’t go up. He still managed to rack up new debts, even while living in the countryside. However, he wasn’t seen as a fool, as he was the first landowner in his region to think of protecting his estate with a council of guardians—a move that was viewed as quite complicated and risky at that time. Of all his critics, Berestoff was the harshest. His dislike for any kind of change was a key part of his personality. He couldn’t help but speak angrily about his neighbor’s obsession with all things English, and he always found reasons to criticize him. When showing off his property to a guest, in response to compliments about his smart management, he would smile slyly and say:—

“Ah yes, it is not the same with me as with my neighbour Gregory Ivanovitch. What need have we to ruin ourselves in the English style, when we have enough to do to keep the wolf from the door in the Russian style?”

“Ah yes, things aren't the same for me as they are for my neighbor Gregory Ivanovitch. Why should we ruin ourselves in the English way when we have enough trouble just keeping the wolf from the door in the Russian way?”

These, and similar sarcastic remarks, thanks to the zeal of obliging neighbours, did not fail to reach the ears of Gregory Ivanovitch greatly embellished. The Anglomaniac bore criticism as impatiently as our journalists. He became furious, and called his traducer a bear and a countryman.

These and similar sarcastic comments, thanks to the eagerness of helpful neighbors, definitely made their way to Gregory Ivanovitch's ears, with a lot of embellishment. The Anglomaniac took criticism as poorly as our journalists do. He got furious and called his accuser a bear and a country bumpkin.

Such were the relations between the two proprietors, when the son of Berestoff returned home to his father’s estate. He had been educated at the University of ——, and was anxious to enter the military service, but to this his father would not give his consent. For the civil service the young man had not the slightest inclination, and as neither felt inclined to yield to the other, the young Alexei lived in; the meantime like a nobleman, and allowed his moustache to grow at all events.[1]

Such were the relations between the two owners when Berestoff's son returned home to his father's estate. He had been educated at the University of —— and was eager to join the military, but his father would not agree to it. The young man had no interest in civil service, and since neither was willing to give in to the other, young Alexei lived in the meantime like a nobleman and let his mustache grow, at least.[1]

Alexei was indeed a fine young fellow, and it would really have been a pity were his slender figure never to be set off to advantage by a military uniform, and were he to be compelled to spend his youth in bending over the papers of the chancery office, instead of bestriding a gallant steed. The neighbours, observing how he was always first in the chase, and always out of the beaten tracks, unanimously agreed that he would never make a useful official. The young ladies gazed after him, and sometimes cast stolen glances at him, but Alexei troubled himself very little about them, and they attributed this insensibility to some secret love affair. Indeed, there passed from hand to hand a copy of the address of one of his letters: “To Akoulina Petrovna Kourotchkin, in Moscow, opposite the Alexeivsky Monastery, in the house of the coppersmith Saveleff, with the request that she will forward this letter to A. N. R.”

Alexei was definitely a great young guy, and it would really be a shame if his slim figure never got to shine in a military uniform and he had to spend his youth buried in paperwork at the office instead of riding a brave horse. The neighbors noticed how he was always the first to join the hunt and never followed the usual paths, and they all thought he wouldn’t make a good official. The young women watched him and sometimes sneaked glances in his direction, but Alexei hardly paid them any mind, leading them to think he was hiding some secret love affair. In fact, a copy of one of his letters was passed around: “To Akoulina Petrovna Kourotchkin, in Moscow, opposite the Alexeivsky Monastery, in the house of the coppersmith Saveleff, with the request that she will forward this letter to A. N. R.”

Those of my readers who have never lived in the country, cannot imagine how charming these provincial young ladies are! Brought up in the pure air, under the shadow of the apple trees of their gardens, they derive their knowledge of the world and of life chiefly from books. Solitude, freedom, and reading develop very early within them sentiments and passions unknown to our town-bred beauties. For the young ladies of the country the sound of the post-bell is an event; a journey to the nearest town marks an epoch in their lives, and the visit of a guest leaves behind a long, and sometimes an eternal recollection. Of course everybody is at liberty to laugh at some of their peculiarities, but the jokes of a superficial observer cannot nullify their essential merits, the chief of which is that personality of character, that individualité without which, in Jean Paul’s opinion, there can be no human greatness. In the capitals, women receive perhaps a better instruction, but intercourse with the world soon levels the character and makes their souls as uniform as their head-dresses. This is said neither by way of praise nor yet by way of censure, but “nota nostra manet,” as one of the old commentators writes.

Those of my readers who have never lived in the country can't imagine how charming these provincial young ladies are! Raised in the fresh air, under the shade of the apple trees in their gardens, they mostly learn about the world and life from books. Solitude, freedom, and reading foster within them sentiments and passions that are unknown to our city beauties. For country girls, the sound of the post bell is a significant event; a trip to the nearest town is a milestone in their lives, and a visitor leaves behind lasting, sometimes even eternal, memories. Of course, everyone is free to laugh at some of their quirks, but the jokes of a superficial observer can't diminish their essential qualities, the most important of which is their unique character, that individualité without which, in Jean Paul’s view, there can be no true greatness. In urban areas, women may receive a better education, but interaction with the world tends to flatten their character and makes their souls as uniform as their hairstyles. This is said neither as praise nor criticism, but “nota nostra manet,” as one of the old commentators writes.

It can easily be imagined what impression Alexei would produce among the circle of our young ladies. He was the first who appeared before them gloomy and disenchanted, the first who spoke to them of lost happiness and of his blighted youth; in addition to which he wore a mourning ring engraved with a death’s head. All this was something quite new in that distant government. The young ladies simply went, out of their minds about him.

It’s easy to picture the impact Alexei had on our young ladies. He was the first to show up looking gloomy and disillusioned, the first to talk to them about lost happiness and his unfulfilled youth; plus, he wore a mourning ring with a skull engraved on it. This was all something totally new in that remote area. The young ladies absolutely went crazy for him.

But not one of them felt so much interest in him as the daughter of our Anglomaniac Liza, or Betsy, as Gregory Ivanovitch usually called her. As their parents did not visit each other, she had not yet seen Alexei, even when he had become the sole topic of conversation among all the young ladies of the neighbourhood. She was seventeen years of age. Dark eyes illuminated her swarthy and exceedingly pleasant countenance. She was an only child, and consequently she was perfectly spoiled. Her wantonness and continual pranks delighted her father and filled with despair the heart of Miss Jackson, her governess, an affected old maid of forty, who powdered her face and darkened her eyebrows, read through “Pamela”[2] twice a year, for which she received two thousand roubles, and felt almost bored to death in this barbarous Russia of ours.

But none of them was as interested in him as the daughter of our Anglomaniac Liza, or Betsy, as Gregory Ivanovitch usually called her. Since their parents didn’t visit each other, she hadn’t seen Alexei yet, even though he had become the center of conversation among all the young ladies in the neighborhood. She was seventeen years old. Dark eyes lit up her tanned and very pleasant face. She was an only child, so she was completely spoiled. Her mischievousness and constant antics delighted her father and drove Miss Jackson, her governess, a pretentious old maid in her forties who powdered her face and darkened her eyebrows, to despair. She read “Pamela”[2] twice a year, for which she was paid two thousand roubles, and felt almost bored to death in this barbaric Russia of ours.

Liza was waited upon by Nastia, who, although somewhat older, was quite as giddy as her mistress. Liza was very fond of her, revealed to her all her secrets, and planned pranks together with her; in a word, Nastia was a far more important person in the village of Priloutchina, than the trusted confidante in a French tragedy.

Liza was attended to by Nastia, who, although a bit older, was just as playful as her mistress. Liza was very fond of her, shared all her secrets, and planned pranks with her; in short, Nastia was a much more significant person in the village of Priloutchina than a trusted confidante in a French tragedy.

“Will you allow me to go out to-day on a visit?” said Nastia one morning, as she was dressing her mistress.

“Can I go out today to visit someone?” Nastia asked one morning while she was getting her mistress ready.

“Very well; but where are you going to?”

“Alright; but where are you headed?”

“To Tougilovo, to the Berestoffs. The wife of their cook is going to celebrate her name-day to-day, and she came over yesterday to invite us to dinner.”

“To Tougilovo, to the Berestoffs. The wife of their cook is going to celebrate her name day today, and she came over yesterday to invite us to dinner.”

“That’s curious,” said Liza: “the masters are at daggers drawn, but the servants fête each other.”

“That's interesting,” Liza said. “The masters are at each other's throats, but the servants are celebrating together.”

“What have the masters to do with us?” replied Nastia. “Besides, I belong to you, and not to your papa. You have not had any quarrel with young Berestoff; let the old ones quarrel and fight, if it gives them any pleasure.”

“What do the masters have to do with us?” Nastia replied. “Besides, I belong to you, not to your dad. You haven’t had any issues with young Berestoff; let the older ones argue and fight if it makes them happy.”

“Try and see Alexei Berestoff, Nastia, and then tell me what he looks like and what sort of a person he is.”

“Try to see Alexei Berestoff, Nastia, and then tell me what he looks like and what kind of person he is.”

Nastia promised to do so, and all day long Liza waited with impatience for her return. In the evening Nastia made her appearance.

Nastia promised to do that, and all day long Liza waited impatiently for her to come back. In the evening, Nastia arrived.

“Well, Lizaveta Gregorievna,” said she, on entering the room, “I have seen young Berestoff, and I had ample opportunity for taking a good look at him, for we have been together all day.”

“Well, Lizaveta Gregorievna,” she said as she walked into the room, “I’ve seen young Berestoff, and I had plenty of time to really observe him since we’ve been together all day.”

“How did that happen? Tell me about it, tell me everything about it.”

“How did that happen? Fill me in, tell me everything.”

“Very well. We set out, I, Anissia Egorovna, Nenila, Dounka....”

“Alright. We set off, I, Anissia Egorovna, Nenila, Dounka....”

“Yes, yes, I know. And then?”

“Yes, yes, I get it. What’s next?”

“With your leave, I will tell you everything in detail. We arrived just in time for dinner. The room was full of people. The Kolbinskys were there, as well as the Zakharevskys, the Khloupinskys, the bailiff’s wife and her daughters....”

“With your permission, I’ll tell you everything in detail. We got there just in time for dinner. The room was packed with people. The Kolbinskys were there, along with the Zakharevskys, the Khloupinskys, the bailiff’s wife and her daughters....”

“Well, and Berestoff?”

"Well, what about Berestoff?"

“Wait a moment. We sat down to table; the bailiff’s wife had the place of honour. I sat next to her ... the daughters pouted and didn’t like it, but I didn’t care about them....”

“Hold on a second. We sat down at the table; the bailiff’s wife had the best seat. I sat next to her ... the daughters were upset and didn’t like it, but I didn’t care about them....”

“Good heavens, Nastia, how tiresome you are with your never-ending details!”

“Good grief, Nastia, you’re so exhausting with your endless details!”

“How impatient you are! Well, we rose from the table we had been sitting down for three hours, and the dinner was excellent: pastry, blanc-manges, blue, red and striped.... Well, we left the table and went into the garden to have a game at catching one another, and it was then that the young lord made his appearance.”

“How impatient you are! Well, we got up from the table where we had been sitting for three hours, and the dinner was amazing: pastry, puddings, and all sorts of colorful desserts. So, we left the table and went into the garden to play tag, and that’s when the young lord showed up.”

“Well, and is it true that he is so very handsome?”

“Well, is it really true that he’s that handsome?”

“Exceedingly handsome: tall, well-built, and with red cheeks....”

“Very handsome: tall, fit, and with rosy cheeks....”

“Really? And I was under the impression that he was fair. Well, and how did he seem to you? Sad, thoughtful?”

“Really? I thought he was fair. So, what did he seem like to you? Sad, thoughtful?”

“Nothing of the kind! I have never in my life seen such a frolicsome person. He wanted to join in the game with us.”

“Not at all! I've never in my life seen such a playful person. He wanted to join in the fun with us.”

“Join in the game with you? Impossible!”

“Join in the game with you? No way!”

“Not all impossible. And what else do you think he wanted to do? To kiss us all round!”

“Not everything is impossible. And what else do you think he wanted to do? To kiss us all around!”

“With your permission, Nastia, you are talking nonsense.”

“With your permission, Nastia, you're talking nonsense.”

“With your permission, I am not talking nonsense. I had the greatest trouble in the world to get away from him, He spent the whole day along with us.”

“With your permission, I’m not just talking nonsense. It was incredibly difficult for me to get away from him. He spent the entire day with us.”

“But they say that he is in love, and hasn’t eyes for anybody.”

“But they say he’s in love and doesn’t notice anyone else.”

“I don’t know anything about that, but I know that he looked at me a good deal, and so he did at Tania, the bailiff’s daughter, and at Pasha[3] Kolbinsky also. But it cannot be said that he offended anybody—he is so very agreeable.”

“I don’t know anything about that, but I noticed that he looked at me a lot, and he did the same with Tania, the bailiff’s daughter, and also with Pasha Kolbinsky. But I can’t say he upset anyone—he’s just really pleasant.”

“That is extraordinary! And what do they say about him in the house?”

"That's amazing! What do they say about him at home?"

“They say that he is an excellent master—so kind, so cheerful. They have only one fault to find with him: he is too fond of running after the young girls. But for my part, I don’t think that is a very great fault: he will grow steady with age.”

“They say he’s an excellent teacher—so kind and cheerful. The only complaint they have about him is that he’s too into chasing after young girls. But honestly, I don’t think that’s a huge flaw: he’ll settle down as he gets older.”

“How I should like to see him!” said Liza, with a sigh.

“How I would love to see him!” said Liza, with a sigh.

“What is there to hinder you from doing so? Tougilovo is not far from us—only about three versts. Go and take a walk in that direction, or a ride on horseback, and you will assuredly meet him. He goes out early every morning with his gun.”

“What’s stopping you from doing that? Tougilovo isn’t far from here—just about three versts. Go for a walk or take a ride in that direction, and you’ll definitely run into him. He heads out every morning with his gun.”

“No, no, that would not do. He might think that I was running after him. Besides, our fathers are not on good terms, so that I cannot make his acquaintance.... Ah! Nastia, do you know what I’ll do? I will dress myself up as a peasant girl!”

“No, no, that wouldn’t work. He might think I was chasing after him. Plus, our dads don’t get along, so I can’t really introduce myself to him... Ah! Nastia, do you know what I’m going to do? I’ll dress up as a peasant girl!”

“Exactly! Put on a coarse chemise and a sarafan, and then go boldly to Tougilovo; I will answer for it that Berestoff will not pass by without taking notice of you.”

“Exactly! Wear a rough shirt and a sarafan, and then go confidently to Tougilovo; I guarantee that Berestoff will notice you.”

“And I know how to imitate the style of speech of the peasants about here. Ah, Nastia! my dear Nastia! what an excellent idea!”

“And I know how to mimic the way the locals talk around here. Oh, Nastia! my dear Nastia! what a fantastic idea!”

And Liza went to bed, firmly resolved on putting her plan into execution.

And Liza went to bed, completely determined to put her plan into action.

The next morning she began to prepare for the accomplishment of her scheme. She sent to the bazaar and bought some coarse linen, some blue nankeen and some copper buttons, and with the help of Nastia she cut out for herself a chemise and sarafan. She then set all the female servants to work to do the necessary sewing, so that by the evening everything was ready. Liza tried on the new costume, and as she stood before the mirror, she confessed to herself that she had never looked so charming. Then she practised her part. As she walked she made a low bow, and then tossed her head several times, after the manner of a china cat, spoke in the peasants’ dialect, smiled behind her sleeve, and did everything to Nastia’s complete satisfaction. One thing only proved irksome to her: she tried to walk barefooted across the courtyard, but the turf pricked her tender feet, and she found the stones and gravel unbearable. Nastia immediately came to her assistance. She took the measurement of Liza’s foot, ran to the fields to find Trophim the shepherd, and ordered him to make a pair of bast shoes of the same measurement.

The next morning, she started getting ready to carry out her plan. She went to the market and bought some rough linen, some blue cotton fabric, and some copper buttons. With Nastia's help, she cut out a chemise and a sarafan. Then, she had all the female servants start sewing, so by evening everything was ready. Liza tried on the new outfit, and as she looked in the mirror, she admitted to herself that she had never looked so beautiful. Then she practiced her role. As she walked, she made a slight bow, tossed her head several times like a china cat, spoke in the peasants’ dialect, smiled behind her sleeve, and did everything to Nastia’s total satisfaction. One thing was a bit annoying for her: she tried to walk barefoot across the courtyard, but the grass hurt her sensitive feet, and the stones and gravel were unbearable. Nastia quickly came to her aid. She measured Liza’s foot, ran to the fields to find Trophim the shepherd, and told him to make a pair of bast shoes in the same size.

The next morning, almost before it was dawn, Liza was already awake. Everybody in the house was still asleep. Nastia went to the gate to wait for the shepherd. The sound of a horn was heard, and the village flock defiled past the manor-house. Trophim, on passing by Nastia, gave her a small pair of coloured bast shoes, and received from her a half-rouble in exchange. Liza quietly dressed herself in the peasant’s costume, whispered her instructions to Nastia with reference to Miss Jackson, descended the back staircase and made her way through the garden into the field beyond.

The next morning, almost before dawn, Liza was already awake. Everyone in the house was still asleep. Nastia went to the gate to wait for the shepherd. The sound of a horn was heard, and the village flock passed by the manor house. As Trophim walked by Nastia, he gave her a small pair of colored bast shoes, and she gave him a half-rouble in exchange. Liza quietly put on the peasant’s outfit, whispered her instructions to Nastia about Miss Jackson, went down the back stairs, and made her way through the garden into the field beyond.

The eastern sky was all aglow, and the golden lines of clouds seemed to be awaiting the sun, like courtiers await their monarch. The bright sky, the freshness of the morning, the dew, the light breeze, and the singing of the birds filled the heart of Liza with childish joy. The fear of meeting some acquaintance seemed to give her wings, for she flew rather than walked. But as she approached the wood which formed the boundary of her father’s estate, she slackened her pace. Here she resolved to wait for Alexei.

The eastern sky was glowing, and the golden lines of clouds looked like they were waiting for the sun, much like courtiers waiting for their king. The bright sky, the fresh morning air, the dew, the light breeze, and the sound of the birds singing filled Liza’s heart with youthful joy. The thought of running into someone she knew seemed to give her extra energy, as she practically flew rather than walked. But as she got closer to the woods that marked the edge of her father’s property, she slowed down. Here, she decided to wait for Alexei.

Her heart beat violently, she knew not why; but is not the fear which accompanies our youthful escapades that which constitutes their greatest charm? Liza advanced into the depth of the wood. The deep murmur of the waving branches seemed to welcome the young girl. Her gaiety vanished. Little by little she abandoned herself to sweet reveries. She thought—but who cap say exactly what a young lady of seventeen thinks of, alone in a wood, at six o’clock of a spring morning? And so she walked musingly along the pathway, which was shaded on both sides by tall trees, when suddenly a magnificent hunting dog came barking and bounding towards her. Liza became alarmed and cried out. But at the same moment a voice called out: “Tout beau, Sbogar, ici!”... and a young hunter emerged from behind a clump of bushes.

Her heart raced wildly, and she didn't know why; but isn't the fear that comes with our youthful adventures what makes them so enchanting? Liza moved deeper into the woods. The soft sound of the swaying branches seemed to welcome her. Her happiness faded. Little by little, she lost herself in sweet daydreams. She thought—but who can really pinpoint what a seventeen-year-old girl thinks about when she's alone in the woods at six o'clock on a spring morning? So, she strolled thoughtfully along the path, which was shaded by tall trees on both sides, when suddenly a magnificent hunting dog came barking and bounding toward her. Liza became frightened and cried out. But at the same moment, a voice called out: “Tout beau, Sbogar, ici!”... and a young hunter appeared from behind a cluster of bushes.

“Don’t be afraid, my dear,” said he to Liza: “my dog does not bite.”

“Don’t worry, my dear,” he told Liza. “My dog doesn’t bite.”

Liza had already recovered from her alarm, and she immediately took advantage of her opportunity.

Liza had already calmed down, and she quickly seized her chance.

“But, sir,” said she, assuming a half-frightened, half-bashful expression, “I am so afraid; he looks so fierce—he might fly at me again.”

“But, sir,” she said, showing a mix of fear and shyness, “I’m really scared; he looks so fierce—he might attack me again.”

Alexei—for the reader has already recognized him—gazed fixedly at the young peasant-girl.

Alexei—since the reader has already identified him—stared intently at the young peasant girl.

“I will accompany you if you are afraid,” said he to her: “will you allow me to walk along with you?”

“I'll go with you if you're scared,” he said to her. “Do you want me to walk with you?”

“Who is to hinder you?” replied Liza. “Wills are free, and the road is open to everybody.”

“Who can stop you?” Liza replied. “Everyone has their own will, and the path is open to all.”

“Where do you come from?”

“Where are you from?”

“From Priloutchina; I am the daughter of Vassili the blacksmith, and I am going to gather mushrooms.” (Liza carried a basket on her arm.) “And you, sir? From Tougilovo, I have no doubt.”

“From Priloutchina; I’m the daughter of Vassili the blacksmith, and I’m going to pick mushrooms.” (Liza had a basket on her arm.) “And you, sir? You’re from Tougilovo, I’m sure.”

“Exactly so,” replied Alexei: “I am the young master’s valet-de-chambre.”

“Exactly,” replied Alexei, “I am the young master’s personal attendant.”

Alexei wanted to put himself on an equality with her, but Liza looked at him and began to smile.

Alexei wanted to be seen as her equal, but Liza looked at him and started to smile.

“That is a fib,” said she: “I am not such a fool as you may think. I see very well that you are the young master himself.”

"That's a lie," she said. "I'm not as foolish as you think. I can see very clearly that you are the young master."

“Why do you think so?”

“Why do you think that?”

“I think so for a great many reasons.”

“I think so for a lot of reasons.”

“But——”

“But—”

“As if it were not possible to distinguish the master from the servant! You are not dressed like a servant, you do not speak like one, and you address your dog in a different way to us.”

“As if it were impossible to tell the master from the servant! You don't dress like a servant, you don't speak like one, and you talk to your dog differently than we do.”

Liza began to please Alexei more and more. As he was not accustomed to standing upon ceremony with peasant girls, he wanted to embrace her; but Liza drew back from him, and suddenly assumed such a cold and severe look, that Alexei, although much amused, did not venture to renew the attempt.

Liza started to please Alexei more and more. Since he wasn’t used to being formal with peasant girls, he wanted to hug her; but Liza pulled away and suddenly took on such a cold and serious expression that Alexei, though quite entertained, didn’t dare to try again.

“If you wish that we should remain good friends,” said she with dignity, “be good enough not to forget yourself.”

“If you want us to stay good friends,” she said with dignity, “please be considerate and don’t forget yourself.”

“Who taught you such wisdom?” asked Alexei, bursting into a laugh. “Can it be my friend Nastenka,[4] the chambermaid to your young mistress? See by what paths enlightenment becomes diffused!”

“Who taught you such wisdom?” asked Alexei, bursting into laughter. “Could it be my friend Nastenka,[4] the chambermaid to your young mistress? Look at the ways enlightenment spreads!”

Liza felt that she had stepped out of her rôle, and she immediately recovered herself.

Liza felt like she had lost her role, and she quickly pulled herself together.

“Do you think,” said she, “that I have never been to the manor-house? Don’t alarm yourself; I have seen and heard a great many things.... But,” continued she, “if I talk to you, I shall not gather my mushrooms. Go your way, sir, and I will go mine. Pray excuse me.”

“Do you really think,” she said, “that I’ve never been to the manor house? Don’t worry; I’ve seen and heard a lot of things.... But,” she continued, “if I keep talking to you, I won’t pick my mushrooms. You go your way, sir, and I’ll go mine. Please excuse me.”

And she was about to move off, but Alexei seized hold of her hand.

And she was about to walk away, but Alexei grabbed her hand.

“What is your name, my dear?”

“What’s your name, sweetheart?”

“Akoulina,” replied Liza, endeavouring to disengage her fingers from his grasp: “but let me go, sir; it is time for me to return home.”

“Akoulina,” Liza said, trying to pull her fingers free from his grip. “But please let me go, sir; it’s time for me to head home.”

“Well, my friend Akoulina, I will certainly pay a visit to your father, Vassili the blacksmith.”

“Well, my friend Akoulina, I will definitely visit your father, Vassili the blacksmith.”

“What do you say?” replied Liza quickly: “for Heaven’s sake, don’t think of doing such a thing! If it were known at home that I had been talking to a gentleman alone in the wood, I should fare very badly,—my father, Vassili the blacksmith, would beat me to death.”

“What do you mean?” Liza said quickly. “For heaven's sake, don't even think about doing that! If it got out that I was talking to a gentleman alone in the woods, I'd be in big trouble—my father, Vassili the blacksmith, would beat me to death.”

“But I really must see you again.”

“But I really need to see you again.”

“Well, then, I will come here again some time to gather mushrooms.”

“Well, then, I’ll come back here sometime to pick mushrooms.”

“When?”

"When's that?"

“Well, to-morrow, if you wish it.”

“Well, tomorrow, if that's what you want.”

“My dear Akoulina, I would kiss you, but I dare not.... To-morrow, then, at the same time, isn’t that so?”

“My dear Akoulina, I would kiss you, but I’m too afraid to.... Tomorrow, then, at the same time, right?”

“Yes, yes!”

“Yeah, yeah!”

“And you will not deceive me?”

"And you think you can fool me?"

“I will not deceive you.”

"I won't deceive you."

“Swear it.”

"Promise it."

“Well, then, I swear by Holy Friday that I will come.”

“Alright, I swear on Good Friday that I will come.”

The young people separated. Liza emerged from the wood, crossed the field, stole into the garden and hastened to the place where Nastia awaited her. There she changed her costume, replying absently to the questions of her impatient confidante, and then she repaired to the parlour. The cloth was laid, the breakfast was ready, and Miss Jackson, already powdered and laced up, so that she looked like a wine-glass, was cutting thin slices of bread and butter.

The young people parted ways. Liza came out of the woods, crossed the field, slipped into the garden, and rushed to where Nastia was waiting for her. There, she changed her clothes, answering her impatient friend's questions absentmindedly, and then she headed to the parlor. The table was set, breakfast was ready, and Miss Jackson, already powdered and laced up to the point where she looked like a wine glass, was cutting thin slices of bread and butter.

Her father praised her for her early walk.

Her dad praised her for her early walk.

“There is nothing so healthy,” said he, “as getting up at daybreak.”

“There’s nothing healthier,” he said, “than getting up at dawn.”

Then he cited several instances of human longevity, which he had derived from the English journals, and observed that all persons who had lived to be upwards of a hundred, abstained from brandy and rose at daybreak, winter and summer.

Then he pointed out several examples of people living a long time, which he had found in English journals, and noted that everyone who had reached over a hundred years old avoided brandy and got up at dawn, both in winter and summer.

Liza did not listen to him. In her thoughts she was going over all the circumstances of the meeting of that morning, all the conversation of Akoulina with the young hunter, and her conscience began to torment her. In vain did she try to persuade herself that their conversation had not gone beyond the bounds of propriety, and that the frolic would be followed by no serious consequences—her conscience spoke louder than her reason. The promise given for the following day troubled her more than anything else, and she almost felt resolved not to keep her solemn oath. But then, might not Alexei, after waiting for her in vain, make his way to the village and search out the daughter of Vassili the blacksmith, the veritable Akoulina—a fat, pockmarked peasant girl—and so discover the prank she had played upon him? This thought frightened Liza, and she resolved to repair again to the little wood the next morning in the same disguise as at first.

Liza didn’t pay attention to him. In her mind, she was reviewing all the details of that morning’s meeting, everything Akoulina had said to the young hunter, and her guilt began to eat at her. She tried in vain to convince herself that their chat hadn’t crossed any lines and that the fun wouldn’t lead to anything serious—her conscience was louder than her logic. The promise she made for the next day bothered her more than anything else, and she was almost determined not to keep her solemn vow. But then, what if Alexei, waiting for her in vain, headed to the village and found Vassili the blacksmith’s daughter, the real Akoulina—a chubby, pockmarked peasant girl—and uncovered the trick she had played on him? This thought scared Liza, and she decided to sneak back to the little woods the next morning in the same disguise as before.

On his side, Alexei was in an ecstasy of delight. All day long he thought of his new acquaintance; and in his dreams at night the form of the dark-skinned beauty appeared before him. The morning had scarcely begun to dawn, when he was already dressed. Without giving himself time to load his gun, he set out for the fields with his faithful Sbogar, and hastened to the place of the promised rendezvous. A half hour of intolerable waiting passed by; at last he caught a glimpse of a blue sarafan between the bushes, and he rushed forward to meet his charming Akoulina. She smiled at the ecstatic nature of his thanks, but Alexei immediately observed upon her face traces of sadness and uneasiness. He wished to know the cause. Liza confessed to him that her act seemed to her very frivolous, that she repented of it, that this time she did not wish to break her promised word, but that this meeting would be the last, and she therefore entreated him to break off an acquaintanceship which could not lead to any good.

On his side, Alexei was over the moon with happiness. All day, he thought about his new friend, and at night, the image of the dark-skinned beauty appeared in his dreams. The morning had just begun to break when he was already dressed. Without taking the time to load his gun, he headed for the fields with his loyal Sbogar and rushed to the agreed meeting spot. After half an hour of unbearable waiting, he finally spotted a blue sarafan through the bushes and hurried to meet his lovely Akoulina. She smiled at his ecstatic gratitude, but Alexei quickly noticed signs of sadness and worry on her face. He wanted to know what was wrong. Liza admitted that her actions felt very frivolous to her, that she regretted it, and that this time she didn’t want to go back on her word. She said this meeting would be the last and begged him to end a friendship that could only lead to trouble.

All this, of course, was expressed in the language of a peasant; but such thoughts and sentiments, so unusual in a simple girl of the lower class, struck Alexei with astonishment. He employed all his eloquence to divert Akoulina from her purpose; he assured her that his intentions were honourable, promised her that he would never give her cause to repent, that he would obey her in everything, and earnestly entreated her not to deprive him of the joy of seeing her alone, if only once a day, or even only twice a week. He spoke the language of true passion, and at that moment he was really in love. Liza listened to him in silence.

All this, of course, was expressed in the language of a peasant, but such thoughts and feelings, so rare for a simple girl from a lower class, amazed Alexei. He used all his charm to try to change Akoulina's mind; he assured her that his intentions were sincere, promised that he would never make her regret it, that he would do whatever she wanted, and earnestly begged her not to take away the joy of seeing her alone, even if it was just once a day or just twice a week. He spoke the words of true passion, and in that moment, he was genuinely in love. Liza listened to him in silence.

“Give me your word,” said she at last, “that you will never come to the village in search of me, and that you will never seek a meeting with me except those that I shall appoint myself.”

“Promise me,” she finally said, “that you will never come to the village looking for me, and that you will only meet with me if I arrange it myself.”

Alexei swore by Holy Friday, but she stopped him with a smile.

Alexei swore on Holy Friday, but she halted him with a smile.

“I do not want you to swear,” said she; “your mere word is sufficient.”

“I don’t want you to swear,” she said; “your word alone is enough.”

After that they began to converse together in a friendly manner, strolling about the wood, until Liza said to him:

After that, they started chatting casually as they walked through the woods, until Liza said to him:

“It is time for me to return home.”

“It’s time for me to go home.”

They separated, and when Alexei was left alone, he could not understand how, in two interviews, a simple peasant girl had succeeded in acquiring such influence over him. His relations with Akoulina had for him all the charm of novelty, and although the injunctions of the strange young girl appeared to him to be very severe, the thought of breaking his word never once entered his mind. The fact was that Alexei, in spite of his fatal ring, his mysterious correspondence and his gloomy disenchantment, was a good and impulsive young fellow, with a pure heart capable of enjoying the pleasures of innocence.

They parted ways, and when Alexei found himself alone, he couldn’t grasp how, in just two meetings, a simple peasant girl had managed to gain such influence over him. His connection with Akoulina felt fresh and exciting, and even though the demands of the unusual young woman seemed quite strict to him, the idea of going back on his word never crossed his mind. The truth was that Alexei, despite his cursed ring, his secret letters, and his deep sense of disillusionment, was a good-natured and impulsive young man, with a pure heart capable of enjoying innocent pleasures.

Were I to listen to my own wishes only, I would here enter into a minute description of the interviews of the young people, of their growing passion for each other, their confidences, occupations and conversations; but I know that the greater part of my readers would not share my satisfaction. Such details are usually considered tedious and uninteresting, and therefore I will omit them, merely observing, that before two months had elapsed, Alexei was already hopelessly in love, and Liza equally so, though less demonstrative in revealing the fact. Both were happy in the present and troubled themselves little about the future.

If I were to follow my own desires, I would dive into a detailed account of the young couple's meetings, their growing affection for each other, their secrets, activities, and conversations. However, I realize that most of my readers wouldn't find that as enjoyable. Usually, those details are seen as boring and uninteresting, so I’ll skip them, simply noting that within two months, Alexei was already deeply in love, and Liza felt the same way, though she was less noticeable in showing it. Both of them were happy in the moment and didn’t worry much about what lay ahead.

The thought of indissoluble ties frequently passed through their minds, but never had they spoken to each other about the matter. The reason was plain: Alexei, however much attached he might be to his lovely Akoulina, could not forget the distance that separated him from the poor peasant girl; while Liza, knowing the hatred that existed between their parents, did not dare to hope for a mutual reconciliation. Moreover, her self-love was stimulated in secret by the obscure and romantic hope of seeing at last the proprietor of Tougilovo at the feet of the blacksmith’s daughter of Priloutchina. All at once an important event occurred which threatened to interrupt their mutual relations.

The idea of unbreakable bonds often crossed their minds, but they had never talked about it with each other. The reason was clear: Alexei, no matter how much he cared for his beautiful Akoulina, couldn't shake off the distance between him and the poor peasant girl; while Liza, aware of the animosity between their families, didn’t dare to dream of a shared reconciliation. Plus, her pride was secretly fueled by the hidden and romantic hope of finally seeing the owner of Tougilovo at the feet of the blacksmith’s daughter from Priloutchina. Then, suddenly, a major event happened that threatened to disrupt their connection.

One bright cold morning—such a morning as is very common during our Russian autumn—Ivan Petrovitch Berestoff went out for a ride on horseback, taking with him three pairs of hunting dogs, a gamekeeper and several stable-boys with clappers. At the same time, Gregory Ivanovitch Mouromsky, seduced by the beautiful weather, ordered his bob-tailed mare to be saddled, and started out to visit his domains cultivated in the English style. On approaching the wood, he perceived his neighbour, sitting proudly on his horse, in his cloak lined with fox-skin, waiting for a hare which his followers, with loud cries and the rattling of their clappers, had started out of a thicket. If Gregory Ivanovitch had foreseen this meeting, he would certainly have proceeded in another direction, but he came upon Berestoff so unexpectedly, that he suddenly found himself no farther than the distance of a pistol-shot away from him. There was no help for it: Mouromsky, like a civilized European, rode forward towards his adversary and politely saluted him. Berestoff returned the salute with the characteristic grace of a chained bear, who salutes the public in obedience to the order of his master.

One bright, chilly morning—a kind of morning that's quite common during our Russian autumn—Ivan Petrovitch Berestoff went out for a horseback ride, accompanied by three pairs of hunting dogs, a gamekeeper, and several stable boys with noise-makers. At the same time, Gregory Ivanovitch Mouromsky, tempted by the lovely weather, had his bob-tailed mare saddled and set out to visit his estates that were tended to in the English style. As he approached the woods, he spotted his neighbor, proudly seated on his horse and wearing a fox-lined cloak, waiting for a hare that his followers, with loud shouts and the clattering of their clappers, had driven out of a thicket. If Gregory Ivanovitch had anticipated this encounter, he would have definitely chosen a different route, but he stumbled upon Berestoff so suddenly that he found himself only a pistol-shot away. There was no way around it: Mouromsky, like a civilized European, rode up to his rival and greeted him politely. Berestoff returned the greeting with the awkward grace of a bear on a leash, acknowledging the crowd as per his master’s command.

At that moment the hare darted out of the wood and started off across the field. Berestoff and the gamekeeper raised a loud shout, let the dogs loose, and then galloped off in pursuit. Mouromsky’s horse, not being accustomed to hunting, took fright and bolted. Mouromsky, who prided himself on being a good horseman, gave it full rein, and inwardly rejoiced at the incident which delivered him from a disagreeable companion. But the horse, reaching a ravine which it had not previously noticed, suddenly sprang to one side, and Mouromsky was thrown from the saddle. Striking the frozen ground with considerable force, he lay there cursing his bob-tailed mare, which, as if recovering from its fright, had suddenly come to a standstill as soon as it felt that it was without a rider.

At that moment, the hare burst out of the woods and took off across the field. Berestoff and the gamekeeper shouted loudly, released the dogs, and then sped off in pursuit. Mouromsky’s horse, unaccustomed to hunting, got scared and bolted. Mouromsky, who prided himself on being a skilled rider, let the horse have its head and felt relieved to be rid of an annoying companion. But when the horse reached a ravine it hadn’t noticed before, it suddenly jumped to the side, throwing Mouromsky from the saddle. He hit the frozen ground hard and lay there cursing his bob-tailed mare, which, as if recovering from its fright, had come to a sudden stop once it realized it was without a rider.

Ivan Petrovitch hastened towards him and inquired if he had injured himself. In the meantime the gamekeeper had secured the guilty horse, which he now led forward by the bridle. He helped Mouromsky into the saddle, and Berestoff invited him to his house. Mouromsky could not refuse the invitation, for he felt indebted to him; and so Berestoff returned home, covered with glory for having hunted down a hare and for bringing with him his adversary wounded and almost a prisoner of war.

Ivan Petrovitch rushed over and asked if he was hurt. Meanwhile, the gamekeeper had caught the troublesome horse, which he was now leading by the bridle. He helped Mouromsky get into the saddle, and Berestoff invited him to his house. Mouromsky couldn’t turn down the invitation since he felt he owed Berestoff; so Berestoff went home, feeling proud for having caught a hare and for bringing back his opponent injured and nearly a prisoner of war.

The two neighbours took breakfast together and conversed with each other in a very friendly manner. Mouromsky requested Berestoff to lend him a droshky, for he was obliged to confess that, owing to his bruises, he was not in a condition to return home on horseback. Berestoff conducted him to the steps, and Mouromsky did not take leave of him until he had obtained a promise from him that he would come the next day in company with Alexei Ivanovitch, and dine in a friendly way at Priloutchina. In this way was a deeply-rooted enmity of long standing apparently brought to an end by the skittishness of a bob-tailed mare.

The two neighbors had breakfast together and chatted in a very friendly way. Mouromsky asked Berestoff to lend him a droshky, admitting that, due to his bruises, he wasn't in good enough shape to ride home. Berestoff walked him to the steps, and Mouromsky didn’t say goodbye until he got a promise from Berestoff that he would come the next day with Alexei Ivanovitch and have a friendly dinner at Priloutchina. This way, a long-standing, deep-seated feud seemed to be resolved thanks to the playful antics of a bob-tailed mare.

Liza ran forward to meet Gregory Ivanovitch.

Liza ran ahead to meet Gregory Ivanovitch.

“What does this mean, papa?” said she with astonishment. “Why are you walking lame? Where is your horse? Whose is this droshky?”

“What does this mean, Dad?” she asked in astonishment. “Why are you limping? Where's your horse? Whose is this droshky?

“You will never guess, my dear,” replied Gregory Ivanovitch; and then he related to her everything that had happened.

“You'll never guess, my dear,” Gregory Ivanovitch said, and then he told her everything that had happened.

Liza could not believe her ears. Without giving her time to collect herself, Gregory Ivstpovitch then went on to inform her that the two Berestoffs—father and son—would dine with them on the following day.

Liza couldn't believe what she was hearing. Before she had a chance to gather her thoughts, Gregory Ivstpovitch continued to tell her that the two Berestoffs—father and son—would be having dinner with them the next day.

“What do you say?” she exclaimed, turning pale. “The Berestoffs, father and son, will dine with us to-morrow! No, papa, you can do as you please, but I shall not show myself.”

“What do you mean?” she exclaimed, going pale. “The Berestoffs, father and son, are coming to dinner with us tomorrow! No, dad, you can do whatever you want, but I’m not going to be seen.”

“Have you taken leave of your senses?” replied her father. “Since when have you been so bashful? Or do you cherish an hereditary hatred towards him like a heroine of romance? Enough, do not act the fool.”

“Have you lost your mind?” her father said. “When did you become so shy? Or do you have some family grudge against him like a character straight out of a romance novel? Enough of this, don’t be ridiculous.”

“No, papa, not for anything in the world, not for any treasure would I appear before the Berestoffs.”

“No, Dad, I wouldn’t do it for anything in the world, not for any treasure would I show up in front of the Berestoffs.”

Gregory Ivanovitch shrugged his shoulders, and did not dispute with her any further, for he knew that by contradiction he would obtain nothing from her. He therefore went to rest himself after his remarkable ride.

Gregory Ivanovitch shrugged and didn’t argue with her anymore, because he knew that arguing wouldn’t get him anywhere. So, he decided to rest after his impressive ride.

Lizaveta Gregorievna repaired to her room and summoned Nastia. They both conversed together for a long time about the impending visit. What would Alexei think if, in the well-bred young lady, he recognized his Akoulina? What opinion would he have of her conduct, of her manners, of her good sense? On the other hand, Liza wished very much to see what impression would be produced upon him by a meeting so unexpected.... Suddenly an idea flashed through her mind. She communicated it to Nastia; both felt delighted with it, and they resolved to carry it into effect.

Lizaveta Gregorievna went to her room and called for Nastia. They talked for a long time about the upcoming visit. What would Alexei think if he recognized his Akoulina in the well-mannered young lady? What would he think of her behavior, her manners, her common sense? On the other hand, Liza was really curious to see how he would react to such an unexpected meeting... Suddenly, an idea popped into her head. She shared it with Nastia; both were thrilled by it, and they decided to put it into action.

The next day at breakfast, Gregory Ivanovitch asked his daughter if she still intended to avoid the Berestoffs.

The next day at breakfast, Gregory Ivanovitch asked his daughter if she still planned to steer clear of the Berestoffs.

“Papa,” replied Liza, “I will receive them if you wish it, but on one condition, and that is, that however I may appear before them, or whatever I may do, you will not be angry with me, or show the least sign of astonishment or displeasure.”

“Dad,” Liza replied, “I’ll accept them if you want, but only on one condition: no matter how I look or what I do in front of them, you won’t be mad at me or show any sign of surprise or disapproval.”

“Some new freak!” said Gregory Ivanovitch, laughing. “Very well, very well, I agree; do what you like, my dark-eyed romp.”

“Some new weirdo!” said Gregory Ivanovitch, laughing. “Alright, alright, I agree; do whatever you want, my dark-eyed troublemaker.”

With these words he kissed her on the forehead, and Liza ran off to put her plan into execution.

With that, he kissed her on the forehead, and Liza hurried off to put her plan into action.

At two o’clock precisely, a Russian calèche drawn by six horses, entered the courtyard and rounded the lawn. The elder Berestoff mounted the steps with the assistance of two lackeys in the Mouromsky livery. His son came after him on horseback, and both entered together into the dining-room, where the table was already laid. Mouromsky received his neighbours in the most gracious manner, proposed to them to inspect his garden and park before dinner, and conducted them along paths carefully kept and gravelled. The elder Berestoff inwardly deplored the time and labour wasted in such useless fancies, but he held his tongue out of politeness. His son shared neither the disapprobation of the economical landowner, nor the enthusiasm of the vain-glorious Anglomaniac, but waited with impatience for the appearance of his host’s daughter, of whom he had heard a great deal; and although his heart, as we know, was already engaged, youthful beauty always had a claim upon his imagination.

At exactly two o’clock, a Russian carriage pulled by six horses entered the courtyard and went around the lawn. The older Berestoff climbed the steps with the help of two footmen in Mouromsky’s livery. His son followed him on horseback, and both went into the dining room together, where the table was already set. Mouromsky welcomed his neighbors warmly, suggested they check out his garden and park before dinner, and led them along well-maintained and gravel paths. The older Berestoff silently lamented the time and effort wasted on such pointless pursuits, but he stayed quiet out of politeness. His son didn’t share his father's disdain for the frugal landowner's perspective, nor did he align with the enthusiasm of the pretentious Anglomaniac; instead, he impatiently awaited the arrival of his host’s daughter, of whom he had heard so much. And although his heart was already committed, youthful beauty always captured his imagination.

Returning to the parlour, they all three sat down; and while the old men recalled their young days, and related anecdotes of their respective careers, Alexei considered in his mind what rôle he should play in the presence of Liza. He came to the conclusion that an air of cold indifference would be the most becoming under the circumstances, and he prepared to act accordingly. The door opened; he turned his head with such indifference, with such haughty carelessness, that the heart of the most inveterate coquette would inevitably have shuddered. Unfortunately, instead of Liza, it was old Miss Jackson, who, painted and bedecked, entered the room with downcast eyes and with a low bow, so that Alexei’s dignified military salute was lost upon her. He had not succeeded in recovering from his confusion, when the door opened again, and this time it was Liza herself who entered.

Returning to the living room, the three of them sat down. While the older men reminisced about their youth and shared stories from their lives, Alexei thought about how he should behave around Liza. He decided that a cool indifference would be the best approach, so he mentally prepared himself to act that way. When the door opened, he turned his head with such indifference and haughty nonchalance that even the most experienced flirt would have felt a shiver. Unfortunately, instead of Liza, it was old Miss Jackson who walked in, all dressed up and painted, with her eyes down and a slight bow, completely missing Alexei's formal military salute. Just as he was starting to shake off his embarrassment, the door opened again, and this time, it was Liza herself who entered.

All rose; her father was just beginning to introduce his guests, when suddenly he stopped short and bit his lips.... Liza, his dark-complexioned Liza, was painted white up to the ears, and was more bedizened than even Miss Jackson herself; false curls, much lighter than her own hair, covered her head like the perruque of Louis the Fourteenth; her sleeves à l’imbécile stood out like the hooped skirts of Madame de Pompadour; her figure was pinched in like the letter X, and all her mother’s jewels, which had not yet found their way to the pawnbroker’s, shone upon her fingers, her neck and in her ears.

Everyone stood up; her father was just starting to introduce his guests when he suddenly stopped and bit his lips. Liza, his dark-skinned Liza, was painted white up to her ears and was more decorated than even Miss Jackson herself; fake curls, much lighter than her natural hair, covered her head like a wig from the time of Louis the Fourteenth; her sleeves, in a ridiculous style, stuck out like the hooped skirts of Madame de Pompadour; her figure was cinched in like the letter X, and all her mother’s jewels, which hadn’t yet found their way to the pawnshop, sparkled on her fingers, neck, and ears.

Alexei could not possibly recognize his Akoulina in the grotesque and brilliant young lady. His father kissed her hand, and he followed his example, though much against his will; when he touched her little white fingers, it seemed to him that they trembled. In the meantime he succeeded in catching a glimpse of her little foot, intentionally advanced and set off to advantage by the most coquettish shoe imaginable. This reconciled him somewhat to the rest of her toilette. As for the paint and powder, it must be confessed that, in the simplicity of his heart, he had not noticed them at the first glance, and afterwards had no suspicion of them. Gregory Ivanovitch remembered his promise, and endeavoured not to show any astonishment; but his daughter’s freak seemed to him so amusing, that he could scarcely contain himself. But the person who felt no inclination to laugh was the affected English governess. She had a shrewd suspicion that the paint and powder had been extracted from her chest of drawers, and the deep flush of anger was distinctly visible beneath the artificial whiteness of her face. She darted angry glances at the young madcap, who, reserving her explanations for another time, pretended that she did not notice them.

Alexei couldn't possibly recognize his Akoulina in the extravagant and dazzling young woman. His father kissed her hand, and he followed suit, even though he really didn’t want to; when he touched her small white fingers, he thought he felt them tremble. Meanwhile, he caught a glimpse of her tiny foot, provocatively shown off by the most flirtatious shoe imaginable. This made him a bit more accepting of the rest of her outfit. As for the makeup, it must be said that, in his innocence, he hadn’t noticed it at first, and afterward, he didn’t suspect it at all. Gregory Ivanovitch remembered his promise and tried not to show any surprise, but his daughter’s antics struck him as so funny that he could barely hold it in. The only one who didn’t find it amusing was the pretentious English governess. She suspected that the makeup had come from her own drawer, and her irritation was clearly visible beneath the fake whiteness of her face. She shot angry looks at the young prankster, who, saving her explanations for later, pretended not to notice them.

They sat down to table. Alexei continued to play his rôle of assumed indifference and absence of mind. Liza put on an air of affectation, spoke through her teeth, and only in French. Her father kept constantly looking at her, not understanding her aim, but finding it all exceedingly amusing. The English governess fumed with rage and said not a word. Ivan Petrovitch alone seemed at home: he ate, like two, drank heavily, laughed at his own jokes, and grew more talkative, and hilarious at every moment.

They sat down at the table. Alexei kept pretending to be indifferent and absent-minded. Liza acted pretentious, spoke through her teeth, and only in French. Her father kept glancing at her, not getting her point but finding it all very amusing. The English governess was livid but remained silent. Ivan Petrovitch was the only one comfortable; he ate heartily, drank a lot, laughed at his own jokes, and became more talkative and hilarious with each passing moment.

At last they all rose up from the table; the guests took their departure, and Gregory Ivanovitch gave free vent to his laughter and to his interrogations.

At last, they all stood up from the table; the guests left, and Gregory Ivanovitch laughed freely and started asking questions.

“What put the idea into your head of acting the fool like that with them?” he said to Liza. “But do you know what? The paint suits you admirably. I do not wish to fathom the mysteries of a lady’s toilette, but if I were in your place, I would very soon begin to paint; not too much, of course, but just a little.”

“What made you think it was a good idea to act like that with them?” he asked Liza. “But you know what? The makeup looks great on you. I don’t want to get into the details of a lady’s makeup routine, but if I were you, I would definitely start using some; not too much, of course, just a bit.”

Liza was enchanted with the success of her stratagem. She embraced her father, promised him that she would consider his advice, and then hastened to conciliate the indignant Miss Jackson, who, with great reluctance consented to open the door and listen to her explanations. Liza was ashamed to appear before strangers with her dark complexion; she had not dared to ask she felt sure that dear, good Miss Jackson would pardon her, etc., etc. Miss Jackson, feeling convinced that Liza had not wished to make her a laughing-stock by imitating her, calmed down, kissed her, and as a token of reconciliation, made her a present of a small pot of English paint, which Liza accepted with every appearance of sincere gratitude.

Liza was thrilled with the success of her plan. She hugged her father, promised him she would think about his advice, and then rushed to smooth things over with the upset Miss Jackson, who, after some hesitation, agreed to open the door and hear her out. Liza felt embarrassed to face strangers because of her dark skin; she hadn’t dared to ask for forgiveness, but she was sure that sweet, kind Miss Jackson would forgive her. Miss Jackson, realizing that Liza never intended to make fun of her by copying her, calmed down, hugged her, and as a sign of reconciliation, gave her a small pot of English paint, which Liza accepted with genuine gratitude.

The reader will readily imagine that Liza lost no time in repairing to the rendezvous in the little wood the next morning.

The reader can easily picture Liza hurrying to the meeting spot in the small woods the next morning.

“You were at our master’s yesterday,” she said at once to Alexei: “what do you think of our young mistress?”

“You were at our master’s yesterday,” she said immediately to Alexei. “What do you think of our young mistress?”

Alexei replied that he had not observed her.

Alexei responded that he hadn't seen her.

“That’s a pity!” replied Liza.

“That's a bummer!” replied Liza.

“Why so?” asked Alexei.

“Why?” asked Alexei.

“Because I wanted to ask you if it is true what they say——”

“Because I wanted to ask you if what they say is true——”

“What do they say?”

"What do they say now?"

“Is it true, as they say, that I am very much like her?”

“Is it true, as they say, that I'm really a lot like her?”

“What nonsense! She is a perfect monstrosity compared with you.”

“What nonsense! She’s a complete weirdo compared to you.”

“Oh, sir, it is very wrong of you to speak like that. Our young mistress is so fair and so stylish! How could I be compared wither!”

“Oh, sir, it's really not right for you to say that. Our young mistress is so beautiful and so fashionable! How could I possibly be compared to her?”

Alexei vowed to her that she was more beautiful than all the fair young ladies in creation, and in order to pacify her completely, he began to describe her mistress in such comical terms, that Liza laughed heartily.

Alexei promised her that she was more beautiful than all the young ladies in the world, and to reassure her completely, he started describing her mistress in such funny terms that Liza laughed out loud.

“But,” said she with a sigh, “even though our young mistress may be ridiculous, I am but a poor ignorant thing in comparison with her.”

“But,” she said with a sigh, “even if our young mistress is silly, I’m just a poor clueless thing compared to her.”

“Oh!” said Alexei; “is that anything to break your heart about? If you wish it, I will soon teach you to read and write.”

“Oh!” said Alexei; “is that really worth getting upset over? If you want, I can quickly teach you how to read and write.”

“Yes, indeed,” said Liza, “why should I not try?”

"Yes, of course," Liza said, "why shouldn't I give it a shot?"

“Very well, my dear; we will commence at once.”

“Alright, my dear; we’ll get started right away.”

They sat down. Alexei drew from his pocket a pencil and note-book, and Akoulina learnt the alphabet with astonishing rapidity. Alexei could not sufficiently admire her intelligence. The following morning she wished to try to write. At first the pencil refused to obey her, but after a few minutes she was able to trace the letters with tolerable accuracy.

They sat down. Alexei took a pencil and notebook out of his pocket, and Akoulina learned the alphabet with surprising speed. Alexei couldn't praise her intelligence enough. The next morning, she wanted to try writing. At first, the pencil didn't want to cooperate, but after a few minutes, she was able to write the letters with decent accuracy.

“It is really wonderful!” said Alexei. “Our method certainly produces quicker results than the Lancaster system.”[5]

“It’s really amazing!” said Alexei. “Our method definitely gets results faster than the Lancaster system.”[5]

And indeed, at the third lesson Akoulina began to spell through “Nathalie the Boyard’s Daughter,” interrupting her reading by observations which really filled Alexei with astonishment, and she filled a whole sheet of paper with aphorisms drawn from the same story.

And indeed, during the third lesson, Akoulina started to read “Nathalie the Boyard’s Daughter,” interrupting her reading with comments that truly amazed Alexei, and she filled an entire sheet of paper with quotes from the same story.

A week went by, and a correspondence was established between them. Their letter-box was the hollow of an old oak-tree, and Nastia acted as their messenger. Thither Alexei carried his letters written in a bold round hand, and there he found on plain blue paper the delicately-traced strokes of his beloved. Akoulina perceptibly began to acquire an elegant style of expression, and her mental faculties commenced to develop themselves with astonishing rapidity.

A week passed, and they started exchanging letters. Their mailbox was the hollow of an old oak tree, and Nastia served as their messenger. There, Alexei brought his letters written in a neat, bold script, and he found the delicate handwriting of his beloved on plain blue paper. Akoulina began to develop a more elegant style of writing, and her intellect started to grow at an impressive speed.

Meanwhile, the recently-formed acquaintance between Ivan Petrovitch Berestoff and Gregory Ivanovitch Mouromsky soon became transformed into a sincere friendship, under the following circumstances. Mouromsky frequently reflected that, on the death of Ivan Petrovitch, all his possessions would pass into the hands of Alexei Ivanovitch, in which case the latter would be one of the wealthiest landed proprietors in the government, and there would be nothing to hinder him from marrying Liza. The elder Berestoff, on his side, although recognizing in his neighbour a certain extravagance (or, as he termed it, English folly), was perfectly ready to admit that he possessed many excellent qualities, as for example, his rare tact. Gregory Ivanovitch was closely related to Count Pronsky, a man of distinction and of great influence. The Count could be of great service to Alexei, and Mouromsky (so thought Ivan Petrovitch) would doubtless rejoice to see his daughter marry so advantageously. By dint of constantly dwelling upon this idea, the two old men came at last to communicate their thoughts to one another. They embraced each other, both promised to do their best to arrange the matter, and they immediately set to work, each on his own side. Mouromsky foresaw that he would have some difficulty in persuading his Betsy to become more intimately acquainted with Alexei, whom she had not seen since the memorable dinner. It seemed to him that they had not been particularly well pleased with each other; at least Alexei had not paid any further visits to Priloutchina, and Liza had retired to her room every time that Ivan Petrovitch had honoured them with a visit.

Meanwhile, the newly-formed friendship between Ivan Petrovitch Berestoff and Gregory Ivanovitch Mouromsky quickly grew into a genuine connection for a few reasons. Mouromsky often thought that when Ivan Petrovitch passed away, all his belongings would go to Alexei Ivanovitch, making him one of the richest landowners in the area, which would leave him free to marry Liza. On the other hand, the older Berestoff, while recognizing a certain eccentricity (or, as he put it, English foolishness) in his neighbor, acknowledged that Mouromsky had many great qualities, like his rare tact. Gregory Ivanovitch was closely related to Count Pronsky, a distinguished man with significant influence. The Count could greatly benefit Alexei, and Ivan Petrovitch believed that Mouromsky would be happy to see his daughter marry so well. By continually reflecting on this idea, the two old men eventually decided to share their thoughts with each other. They embraced, each promising to do their best to make the arrangement happen, and they immediately got to work on their respective sides. Mouromsky anticipated that he would find it challenging to convince his Betsy to get to know Alexei better, as she hadn't seen him since that memorable dinner. It seemed to him that they hadn’t been overly fond of each other; at least Alexei hadn’t returned for another visit to Priloutchina, and Liza had gone to her room every time Ivan Petrovitch came to visit.

“But,” thought Gregory Ivanovitch, “if Alexei came to see us every day, Betsy could not help falling in love with him. That is the natural order of things. Time will settle everything.”

“But,” thought Gregory Ivanovitch, “if Alexei came to see us every day, Betsy would definitely fall in love with him. It’s just how things work. Time will sort everything out.”

Ivan Petrovitch was no less uneasy about the success of his designs. That same evening he summoned his son into his cabinet, lit his pipe, and, after a long pause, said:

Ivan Petrovitch was just as anxious about how his plans would turn out. That same evening, he called his son into his office, lit his pipe, and after a long pause, said:

“Well, Alesha,[6] what do you think about doing? You have not said anything for a long time about the military service. Or has the Hussar uniform lost its charm for you?”

“Well, Alesha,[6] what are you thinking about doing? You haven't mentioned anything about military service in a while. Has the Hussar uniform lost its appeal for you?”

“No, father,” replied Alexei respectfully; “but I see that you do not like the idea of my entering the Hussars, and it is my duty to obey you.”

“No, Dad,” replied Alexei respectfully; “but I can tell that you don’t like the idea of me joining the Hussars, and I feel it’s my duty to listen to you.”

“Good,” replied Ivan Petrovitch; “I see that you are an obedient son; that is very consoling to me.... On my side, I do not wish to compel you; I do not want to force you to enter ... at once ... into the civil service, but, in the meanwhile, I intend you to get married.”

“Good,” replied Ivan Petrovitch; “I see that you’re a good son; that really reassures me.... On my part, I don’t want to pressure you; I don’t want to force you to jump straight into the civil service, but in the meantime, I expect you to get married.”

“To whom, father?” asked Alexei in astonishment.

“To whom, Dad?” asked Alexei in surprise.

“To Lizaveta Gregorievna Mouromsky,” replied Ivan Petrovitch. “She is a charming bride, is she not?”

“To Lizaveta Gregorievna Mouromsky,” replied Ivan Petrovitch. “She is a lovely bride, isn’t she?”

“Father, I have not thought of marriage yet.”

“Dad, I haven't thought about getting married yet.”

“You have not thought of it, and therefore I have thought of it for you.”

"You haven't thought about it, so I've thought about it for you."

“As you please, but I do not care for Liza Mouromsky in the least.”

“As you wish, but I really don’t care about Liza Mouromsky at all.”

“You will get to like her afterwards. Love comes with time.”

“You’ll end up liking her eventually. Love grows over time.”

“I do not feel capable of making her happy.”

“I don’t feel like I can make her happy.”

“Do not distress yourself about making her happy. What? Is this how you respect your father’s wish? Very well!”

"Don't worry about making her happy. What? Is this how you honor your father's wishes? Fine!"

“As you please. I do not wish to marry, and I will not marry.”

"As you wish. I don't want to get married, and I'm not going to marry."

“You will marry, or I will curse you; and as for my possessions, as true as God is holy, I will sell them and squander the money, and not leave you a farthing. I will give you three days to think about the matter; and in the meantime, don’t show yourself in my sight.”

“You're going to marry him, or I swear I’ll curse you. And as for my belongings, as sure as God is holy, I’ll sell them off and waste the money, leaving you with nothing. I’ll give you three days to think it over; in the meantime, don’t come anywhere near me.”

Alexei knew that when his father once took an idea into his head, a nail even would not drive it out, as Taras Skotinin[7] says in the comedy. But Alexei took after his father, and was just as head-strong as he was. He went to his room and began to reflect upon the limits of paternal authority; Then his thoughts reverted to Lizaveta Gregorievna, to his father’s solemn vow to make him a beggar, and last of all to Akoulina. For the first time he saw clearly that he was passionately in love with her; the romantic idea of marrying a peasant girl and of living by the labour of their hands came into his head, and the more he thought of such a decisive step, the more reasonable did it seem to him. For some time the interviews in the wood had ceased on account of the rainy weather. He wrote to Akoulina a letter in his most legible handwriting, informing her of the misfortune that threatened them, and offering her his hand. He took the letter at once to the post-office in the wood, and then went to bed, well satisfied with himself.

Alexei knew that when his father got an idea stuck in his head, nothing could change it, just like Taras Skotinin says in the comedy. But Alexei was just as stubborn as his father. He went to his room and started thinking about the limits of parental authority. Then his thoughts shifted to Lizaveta Gregorievna, to his father's serious promise to make him a beggar, and finally to Akoulina. For the first time, he realized he was deeply in love with her; the romantic notion of marrying a peasant girl and living off their hard work popped into his mind, and the more he considered this significant step, the more it made sense to him. For a while, their meetings in the woods had stopped because of the rainy weather. He wrote Akoulina a letter in his neatest handwriting, informing her of the trouble that awaited them and offering her his hand in marriage. He took the letter directly to the post office in the woods and then went to bed feeling quite pleased with himself.

The next day Alexei, still firm in his resolution, rode over early in the morning to visit Mouromsky, in order to explain matters frankly to him. He hoped to excite his generosity and win him over to his side.

The next day, Alexei, still determined, rode over early in the morning to see Mouromsky to explain things honestly to him. He hoped to inspire his generosity and convince him to join his side.

“Is Gregory Ivanovitch at home?” asked he, stopping his horse in front of the steps of the Priloutchina mansion.

“Is Gregory Ivanovitch home?” he asked, stopping his horse in front of the steps of the Priloutchina mansion.

“No,” replied the servant; “Gregory Ivanovitch rode out early this morning, and has not yet returned.”

“No,” replied the servant; “Gregory Ivanovitch rode out early this morning and hasn’t come back yet.”

“How annoying!” thought Alexei.... “Is Lizaveta Gregorievna at home, then?” he asked.

“How annoying!” thought Alexei. “Is Lizaveta Gregorievna home, then?” he asked.

“Yes, sir.”

“Sure, sir.”

Alexei sprang from his horse, gave the reins to the lackey, and entered without being announced.

Alexei jumped off his horse, handed the reins to the servant, and walked in without being announced.

“Everything is now going to be decided,” thought he, directing his steps towards the parlour: “I will explain everything to Lizaveta herself.”

“Everything is about to be decided,” he thought as he made his way to the living room. “I’ll explain everything to Lizaveta herself.”

He entered ... and then stood still as if petrified! Liza ... no ... Akoulina, dear, dark-haired Akoulina, no longer in a sarafan, but in a white morning robe, was sitting in front of the window, reading his letter; she was so occupied that she had not heard him enter.

He walked in ... and then froze, as if he was frozen in place! Liza ... no ... Akoulina, his dear, dark-haired Akoulina, now not wearing a sarafan, but a white morning robe, was sitting by the window, reading his letter; she was so engrossed that she hadn't noticed he had come in.

Alexei could not restrain an exclamation of joy. Liza started, raised her head, uttered a cry, and wished to fly from the room. But he threw himself before her and held her back.

Alexei couldn't help but shout out in joy. Liza jumped, looked up, let out a cry, and wanted to run out of the room. But he stepped in front of her and stopped her.

“Akoulina! Akoulina!”

“Akoulina! Akoulina!”

Liza endeavoured to liberate herself from his grasp.

Liza tried to free herself from his hold.

Mais laissez-moi donc, Monsieur! ... Mais êtes-vous fou?” she said, twisting herself round.

But let me be, Sir! ... Are you crazy?” she said, twisting herself around.

“Akoulina! my dear Akoulina!” he repeated, kissing her hand.

“Akoulina! My dear Akoulina!” he said again, kissing her hand.

Miss Jackson, a witness of this scene, knew not what to think of it. At that moment the door opened, and Gregory Ivanovitch entered the room.

Miss Jackson, who saw what was happening, didn't know what to make of it. Just then, the door opened, and Gregory Ivanovitch walked into the room.

“Ah! ah!” said Mouromsky; “but it seems that you have already arranged matters between you.”

“Ah! ah!” said Mouromsky; “but it looks like you two have already sorted things out.”

The reader will spare me the unnecessary obligation of describing the dénouement.

The reader will save me the unnecessary task of describing the conclusion.


[1] It was formerly the custom in Russia for military men only to wear the moustache.

[1] In the past, it was common in Russia for soldiers to only have moustaches.

[2] A novel written by Samuel Richardson, and first published in 1740.

[2] A novel by Samuel Richardson, first published in 1740.

[3] Diminutive of Praskovia.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Short form of Praskovia.

[4] Diminutive of Nastia.

Nastia's nickname.

[5] An allusion to the system of education introduced into England by Joseph Lancaster at the commencement of the present century.

[5] A reference to the education system brought to England by Joseph Lancaster at the beginning of this century.

[6] Diminutive of Alexei (Alexis).

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Short form of Alexei (Alexis).

[7] A character in “Nedorosl,” a comedy by Denis Von Vizin.

[7] A character in “Nedorosl,” a comedy by Denis Von Vizin.


THE SHOT.

CHAPTER I.

We were stationed in the little town of N——. The life of an officer in the army is well known. In the morning, drill and the riding-school; dinner with the Colonel or at a Jewish restaurant; in the evening, punch and cards. In N—— there was not one open house, not a single marriageable girl. We used to meet in each other’s rooms, where, except our uniforms, we never saw anything.

We were assigned to the small town of N——. The life of an army officer is pretty standard. In the morning, we did drills and attended riding school; we had lunch with the Colonel or at a Jewish restaurant; in the evening, we enjoyed punch and played cards. In N——, there was no open house, not a single eligible girl. We would get together in each other’s rooms, where, apart from our uniforms, there was nothing else to see.

One civilian only was admitted into our society. He was about thirty-five years of age, and therefore we looked upon him as an old fellow. His experience gave him great advantage over us, and his habitual taciturnity, stern disposition and caustic tongue produced a deep impression upon our young minds. Some mystery surrounded his existence; he had the appearance of a Russian, although his name was a foreign one. He had formerly served in the Hussars, and with distinction. Nobody knew the cause that had induced him to retire from the service and settle in a wretched little village, where he lived poorly and, at the same time, extravagantly. He always went on foot, and constantly wore a shabby black overcoat, but the officers of our regiment were ever welcome at his table. His dinners, it is true, never consisted of more than two or three dishes, prepared by a retired soldier, but the champagne flowed like water. Nobody knew what his circumstances were, or what his income was, and nobody dared to question him about them. He had a collection of books, consisting chiefly of works on military matters and a few novels. He willingly lent them to us to read, and never asked for them back; on the other hand, he never returned to the owner the books that were lent to him. His principal amusement was shooting with a pistol. The walls off his room were riddled with bullets, and were as full of holes as a honey-comb. A rich collection of pistols was the only luxury in the humble cottage where he lived. The skill which he had acquired with his favourite weapon was simply incredible; and if he had offered to shoot a pear off somebody’s forage-cap, not a man in our regiment would have hesitated to place the object upon his head.

One civilian was allowed into our group. He was about thirty-five years old, which made us see him as an older guy. His experience gave him a big advantage over us, and his usual silence, serious nature, and sharp tongue left a strong impression on our young minds. There was some mystery around his life; he looked like a Russian, even though his name was foreign. He had previously served in the Hussars and had done so with distinction. No one knew why he had decided to leave the army and settle in a rundown little village, where he lived poorly yet extravagantly at the same time. He always walked everywhere and constantly wore a shabby black overcoat, but officers from our regiment were always welcome at his table. His dinners usually consisted of just two or three dishes, made by a retired soldier, but the champagne flowed like it was water. No one knew what his financial situation was or how he made a living, and nobody dared to ask him about it. He had a collection of books, mostly focused on military topics along with a few novels. He gladly lent them to us and never asked for them back; however, he never returned the books that were lent to him, either. His main hobby was shooting with a pistol. The walls of his room were shot up, covered in holes like a honeycomb. A vast collection of pistols was the only luxury in the modest cottage where he lived. The skill he had developed with his favorite weapon was truly amazing; if he had offered to shoot a pear off someone’s forage cap, not a single man in our regiment would have hesitated to place the object on his head.

Our conversation often turned upon duels. Silvio—so I will call him—never joined in it. When asked if he had ever fought, he drily replied that he had; but he entered into no particulars, and it was evident that such questions were not to his liking. We came to the conclusion that he had upon his conscience the memory of some unhappy victim of his terrible skill. Moreover, it never entered into the head of any of us to suspect him of anything like cowardice. There are persons whose mere look is sufficient to repel such a suspicion. But an unexpected incident-occurred which astounded us all.

Our conversations often revolved around duels. Silvio—I'll refer to him as that—never took part in the discussions. When asked if he had ever fought, he coolly replied that he had, but he didn’t share any details, and it was clear that those questions made him uncomfortable. We concluded that he was haunted by the memory of some unfortunate victim of his deadly skill. Additionally, none of us ever thought to suspect him of cowardice. Some people have a presence that instantly dismisses such thoughts. However, an unexpected incident happened that surprised us all.

One day, about ten of our officers dined with Silvio. They drank as usual, that is to say, a great deal. After dinner we asked our host to hold the bank for a game at faro. For a long time he refused, for he hardly ever played, but at last he ordered cards to be brought, placed half a hundred ducats upon the table, and sat down to deal. We took our places round him, and the play began. It was Silvio’s custom to preserve a complete silence when playing. He never disputed, and never entered into explanations. If the punter made a mistake in calculating, he immediately paid him the difference or noted down the surplus. We were acquainted with this habit of his, and we always allowed him to have his own way; but among us on this occasion was an officer who had only recently been transferred to our regiment. During the course of the game, this officer absently scored one point too many. Silvio took the chalk and noted down the correct account according to his usual custom. The officer, thinking that he had made a mistake, began to enter into explanations. Silvio continued dealing in silence. The officer, losing patience, took the brush and rubbed out what he considered was wrong. Silvio took the chalk and corrected the score again. The officer, heated with wine, play, and the laughter of his comrades, considered himself grossly insulted, and in his rage he seized a brass candle-stick from the table, and hurled it at Silvio, who barely succeeded in avoiding the missile. We were filled with consternation. Silvio rose, white with rage, and with gleaming eyes, said:

One day, about ten of our officers had dinner with Silvio. They drank heavily, as usual. After dinner, we asked our host if he would hold the bank for a game of faro. He hesitated for a long time, since he hardly ever played, but eventually he had cards brought in, put half a hundred ducats on the table, and sat down to deal. We gathered around him, and the game began. Silvio always played in complete silence. He never disputed and never explained anything. If a player made a mistake in counting, he would immediately pay the difference or note the surplus. We were used to this behavior and always let him go about it his way; however, among us that day was an officer who had only recently joined our regiment. During the game, this officer distractedly counted one point too many. Silvio took the chalk and noted down the correct score, as was his habit. The officer, thinking he had made a mistake, started to explain himself. Silvio continued to deal in silence. The officer, losing patience, took the brush and erased what he thought was wrong. Silvio picked up the chalk and corrected the score again. The officer, fueled by wine, the game, and the laughter of his friends, felt deeply insulted, and in his anger, he grabbed a brass candlestick from the table and threw it at Silvio, who narrowly avoided being hit. We were all in shock. Silvio stood up, pale with anger, and with fierce eyes, said:

“My dear sir, have the goodness to withdraw, and thank God that this has happened in my house.”

"My dear sir, please leave and be grateful that this has happened in my home."

None of us entertained the slightest doubt as to what the result would be, and we already looked upon our new comrade as a dead man. The officer withdrew, saying that he was ready to answer for his offence in whatever way the banker liked. The play went on for a few minutes longer, but feeling that our host was no longer interested in the game, we withdrew one after the other, and repaired to our respective quarters, after having exchanged a few words upon the probability of there soon being a vacancy in the regiment.

None of us had the slightest doubt about what the outcome would be, and we already considered our new comrade a dead man. The officer left, saying he was ready to face the consequences of his actions in whatever way the banker preferred. The game continued for a few more minutes, but sensing that our host was no longer engaged, we left one by one and returned to our rooms, after exchanging a few comments about the likelihood of a vacancy in the regiment soon.

The next day, at the riding-school, we were already asking each other if the poor lieutenant was still alive, when he himself appeared among us. We put the same question to him, and he replied that he had not yet heard from Silvio. This astonished us. We went to Silvio’s house and found him in—the courtyard shooting bullet after bullet into an ace pasted upon the gate. He received us as usual, but did not utter a word about the event of the previous evening. Three days passed, and the lieutenant was still alive. We asked each other in astonishment: “Can it be possible that Silvio is not going to fight?”

The next day at the riding school, we were already wondering if the poor lieutenant was still alive when he showed up among us. We asked him the same question, and he said he hadn't heard from Silvio yet. This surprised us. We went to Silvio’s house and found him in the courtyard, firing bullet after bullet at an ace pasted on the gate. He greeted us as usual but didn’t say a word about what happened the night before. Three days went by, and the lieutenant was still alive. We asked each other in disbelief, “Could it be that Silvio isn't going to fight?”

Silvio did not fight. He was satisfied with a very lame explanation, and became reconciled to his assailant.

Silvio didn't fight back. He accepted a weak explanation and made peace with his attacker.

This lowered him very much in the opinion of all our young fellows. Want of courage is the last thing to be pardoned by young men, who usually look upon bravery as the chief of all human virtues, and the excuse for every possible fault. But, by degrees, everything became forgotten, and Silvio regained his former influence.

This significantly decreased his standing with all our young guys. A lack of courage is the one thing young men can't forgive, as they often see bravery as the top human virtue and a justification for any mistake. However, over time, everything was forgotten, and Silvio regained his former influence.

I alone could not approach him on the old footing. Being endowed by nature with a romantic imagination, I had become attached more than all the others to the man whose life was an enigma, and who seemed to me the hero of some mysterious drama. He was fond of me; at least, with me alone did he drop his customary sarcastic tone, and converse on different subjects in a simple and unusually agreeable manner. But after this unlucky evening, the thought that his honour had been tarnished, and that the stain had been allowed to remain upon it in accordance with his own wish, was ever present in my mind, and prevented me treating him as before. I was ashamed to look at him. Silvio was too intelligent and experienced not to observe this and guess the cause of it. This seemed to vex him; at least I observed once or twice a desire on his part to enter into an explanation with me, but I avoided such opportunities, and Silvio gave up the attempt. From that time forward I saw him only in the presence of my comrades, and our confidential conversations came to an end.

I couldn't approach him the same way anymore. With a natural knack for romantic thinking, I had become more attached than anyone else to the guy whose life was a mystery and who felt like the hero of some hidden story. He liked me; at least, with me, he dropped his usual sarcastic tone and talked about different topics in a straightforward and surprisingly pleasant way. But after that unfortunate evening, the idea that his honor had been tarnished and that he had chosen to let it stay that way was always on my mind, making it impossible for me to treat him like before. I felt embarrassed to look at him. Silvio was too smart and experienced not to notice this and guess what was behind it. This seemed to bother him; I noticed a couple of times that he wanted to discuss it with me, but I steered clear of those moments, and Silvio eventually stopped trying. From then on, I only saw him in front of my friends, and our private talks came to an end.

The inhabitants of the capital, with minds occupied by so many matters of business and pleasure, have no idea of the many sensations so familiar to the inhabitants of villages and small towns, as, for instance, the awaiting the arrival of the post. On Tuesdays and Fridays our regimental bureau used to be filled with officers: some expecting money, some letters, and others newspapers. The packets were usually opened on the spot, items of news were communicated from one to another, and the bureau used to present a very animated picture. Silvio used to have his letters addressed to our regiment, and he was generally there to receive them.

The people in the capital, busy with so many work and leisure matters, have no clue about the many feelings that are so familiar to those living in villages and small towns, like waiting for the mail to arrive. On Tuesdays and Fridays, our regimental office was usually crowded with officers: some waiting for money, some for letters, and others for newspapers. The packages were typically opened right there, news was shared between everyone, and the office created a lively scene. Silvio had his letters sent to our regiment, and he was usually there to pick them up.

One day he received a letter, the seal of which he broke with a look of great impatience. As he read the contents, his eyes sparkled. The officers, each occupied with his own letters, did not observe anything.

One day he got a letter, and he broke the seal with an expression of great impatience. As he read it, his eyes lit up. The officers, each focused on their own letters, didn’t notice anything.

“Gentlemen,” said Silvio, “circumstances demand my immediate departure; I leave to-night. I hope that you will not refuse to dine with me for the last time. I shall expect you, too,” he added, turning towards me. “I shall expect you without fail.”

“Gentlemen,” said Silvio, “the situation requires that I leave right away; I’m departing tonight. I hope you won’t turn down my invitation to have one last dinner with me. I expect you to come too,” he added, looking at me. “I expect to see you there for sure.”

With these words he hastily departed, and we, after agreeing to meet at Silvio’s, dispersed to our various quarters.

With that, he quickly left, and we all agreed to meet at Silvio’s before going our separate ways.

I arrived at Silvio’s house at the appointed time, and found nearly the whole regiment there. All his things were already packed; nothing remained but the bare, bullet-riddled walls. We sat down to table. Our host was in an excellent humour, and his gaiety was quickly communicated to the rest. Corks popped every moment, glasses foamed incessantly, and, with the utmost warmth, we wished our departing friend a pleasant journey and every happiness. When we rose from the table it was already late in the evening After having wished everybody good-bye, Silvio took me by the hand and detained me just at the moment when I was preparing to depart.

I arrived at Silvio’s house on time and found almost the entire regiment there. His things were all packed up; only the bare, bullet-riddled walls were left. We sat down for a meal. Our host was in a great mood, and his joy quickly spread to everyone else. Corks were popping every few moments, glasses were overflowing, and we warmly wished our departing friend a safe journey and all the happiness in the world. By the time we got up from the table, it was already late in the evening. After saying goodbye to everyone, Silvio took my hand and held me back just as I was about to leave.

“I want to speak to you,” he said in a low voice.

“I want to talk to you,” he said quietly.

I stopped behind.

I paused behind.

The guests had departed, and we two were left alone. Sitting down opposite each other, we silently lit our pipes. Silvio seemed greatly troubled; not a trace remained of his former convulsive gaiety. The intense pallor of his face, his sparkling eyes, and the thick smoke issuing from his mouth, gave him a truly diabolical appearance. Several minutes elapsed, and then Silvio broke the silence.

The guests had left, and we were alone together. Sitting across from each other, we quietly lit our pipes. Silvio looked really troubled; there was no sign left of his previous lively joy. The intense paleness of his face, his bright eyes, and the thick smoke coming from his mouth gave him a truly devilish look. A few minutes passed, and then Silvio finally spoke up.

“Perhaps we shall never see each other again,” said he; “before we part, I should like to have an explanation with you. You may have observed that I care very little for the opinion of other people, but I like you, and I feel that it would be painful to me to leave you with a wrong impression upon your mind.”

“Maybe we’ll never see each other again,” he said. “Before we say goodbye, I’d like to clear the air with you. You might have noticed that I don’t really care what others think, but I like you, and it would hurt me to leave you with a misunderstanding.”

He paused, and began to knock the ashes out of his pipe. I sat gazing silently at the ground.

He paused and started to tap the ashes out of his pipe. I sat quietly staring at the ground.

“You thought it strange,” he continued, “that I did not demand satisfaction from that drunken idiot R——. You will admit, however, that having the choice of weapons, his life was in my hands, while my own was in no great danger. I could ascribe my forbearance to generosity alone, but I will not tell a lie. If I could have chastised R—— without the least risk to my own life, I should never have pardoned him.”

“You found it odd,” he continued, “that I didn’t seek revenge on that drunk fool R——. You have to admit, though, that having the choice of weapons, his life was in my hands, while mine wasn’t really at risk. I could say my restraint was purely out of generosity, but I won’t lie. If I could have punished R—— with no danger to my own life, I wouldn’t have let him go.”

I looked at Silvio with astonishment. Such a confession completely astounded me. Silvio continued:

I stared at Silvio in shock. I couldn't believe such a confession. Silvio went on:

“Exactly so: I have no right to expose myself to death. Six years ago I received a slap in the face, and my enemy still lives.”

“Exactly: I have no right to put myself in danger of death. Six years ago, I was slapped in the face, and my enemy is still alive.”

My curiosity was greatly excited.

I was really curious.

“Did you not fight with him?” I asked. “Circumstances probably separated you.”

“Did you not fight with him?” I asked. “Maybe circumstances kept you apart.”

“I did fight with him,” replied Silvio: “and here is a souvenir of our duel.”

“I did fight with him,” replied Silvio, “and here’s a memento from our duel.”

Silvio rose and took from a cardboard box a red cap with a gold tassel and embroidery (what the French call a bonnet de police); he put it on--a bullet had passed through it about an inch above the forehead.

Silvio got up and took a red cap with a gold tassel and embroidery from a cardboard box (what the French call a bonnet de police); he put it on—a bullet had gone through it about an inch above his forehead.

“You know,” continued Silvio, “that I served in one of the Hussar regiments. My character is well-known to you: I am accustomed to taking the lead. From my youth this has been my passion. In our time dissoluteness was the fashion, and I was the most outrageous man in the army. We used to boast of our drunkenness: I beat in a drinking bout the famous Bourtsoff,[1] of whom Denis Davidoff[2] has sung. Duels in our regiment were constantly taking place, and in all of them I was either second or principal. My comrades adored me, while the regimental commanders, who were constantly being changed, looked upon me as a necessary evil.

“You know,” Silvio continued, “that I served in one of the Hussar regiments. You’re familiar with my reputation: I tend to be the one in charge. I’ve always had a passion for it since I was young. Back in my day, living recklessly was in vogue, and I was the wildest guy in the army. We used to flaunt our drinking: I even outdrank the famous Bourtsoff,[1] the one Denis Davidoff[2] sings about. Duels were happening all the time in our regiment, and I was always either a second or the main participant. My friends adored me, while the regimental commanders, who kept changing, saw me as a necessary nuisance.

“I was calmly enjoying my reputation, when a young man belonging to a wealthy and distinguished family—I will not mention his name—joined our regiment. Never in my life have I met with such a fortunate fellow! Imagine to yourself youth, wit, beauty, unbounded gaiety, the most reckless bravery, a famous name, untold wealth—imagine all these, and you can form some idea of the effect that he would be sure to produce among us. My supremacy was shaken. Dazzled by my reputation, he began to seek my friendship, but I received him coldly, and without the least regret he held aloof from me. I took a hatred to him. His success in the regiment and in the society of ladies brought me to the verge of despair. I began to seek a quarrel with him; to my epigrams he replied with epigrams which always seemed to me more spontaneous and more cutting than mine, and which were decidedly more amusing, for he joked while I fumed. At last, at a ball given by a Polish landed proprietor, seeing him the object of the attention of all the ladies, and especially of the mistress of the house, with whom I was upon very good terms, I whispered some grossly insulting remark in his ear. He flamed up and gave me a slap in the face. We grasped our swords; the ladies fainted; we were separated; and that same night we set out to fight.

“I was calmly enjoying my reputation when a young man from a wealthy and distinguished family—I won’t name him—joined our regiment. I had never met someone so fortunate! Picture youth, charm, good looks, limitless joy, reckless bravery, a famous name, and immense wealth—all of this combined gives you an idea of the impact he had on us. My position was threatened. Intrigued by my reputation, he sought my friendship, but I brushed him off, and without a hint of regret, he kept his distance. I started to hate him. His success in the regiment and with the ladies pushed me to the brink of despair. I tried to pick a fight with him; whenever I came up with clever remarks, he always had a comeback that felt more natural and more cutting than mine, and they were definitely funnier because he joked while I seethed. Finally, at a ball hosted by a Polish landowner, I noticed he was the center of attention among all the ladies, especially the host's wife, with whom I was on good terms. I whispered a deeply insulting comment in his ear. He exploded in anger and slapped me. We reached for our swords; the ladies fainted; we were pulled apart; and that same night, we set out to fight.

“The dawn was just breaking. I was standing at the appointed place with my three seconds. With inexplicable impatience I awaited my opponent. The spring sun rose, and it was already growing hot. I saw him coming in the distance. He was walking on foot, accompanied by one second. We advanced to meet him. He approached, holding his cap filled with black cherries. The seconds measured twelve paces for us. I had to fire first, but my agitation was so great, that I could not depend upon the steadiness of my hand; and in order to give myself time to become calm, I ceded to him the first shot. My adversary would not agree to this. It was decided that we should cast lots. The first number fell to him, the constant favourite of fortune. He took aim, and his bullet went through my cap. It was now my turn. His life at last was in my hands; I looked at him eagerly, endeavouring to detect if only the faintest shadow of uneasiness. But he stood in front of my pistol, picking out the ripest cherries from his cap and spitting out the stones, which flew almost as far as my feet. His indifference annoyed me beyond measure. ‘What is the use,’ thought I, ‘of depriving him of life, when he attaches no value whatever to it?’ A malicious thought flashed through my mind. I lowered my pistol.

The dawn was just breaking. I was standing at the designated spot with my three seconds. With a strange impatience, I waited for my opponent. The spring sun rose, and it was already getting hot. I saw him coming in the distance. He was walking on foot, accompanied by one second. We moved to meet him. He approached, holding his cap filled with black cherries. The seconds measured out twelve paces for us. I was supposed to fire first, but I was so agitated that I couldn't trust my hand to stay steady; to give myself a moment to calm down, I conceded the first shot to him. My opponent wouldn’t agree to this. It was decided that we would draw lots. The first number went to him, the lucky one. He took aim, and his bullet went through my cap. Now it was my turn. His life was finally in my hands; I looked at him eagerly, trying to see even a hint of unease. But he stood in front of my pistol, picking the ripest cherries from his cap and spitting out the pits, which flew almost as far as my feet. His indifference frustrated me beyond measure. ‘What’s the point,’ I thought, ‘of taking his life when he doesn't value it at all?’ A wicked idea crossed my mind. I lowered my pistol.

“‘You don’t seem to be ready for death just at present,’ I said to him: ‘you wish to have your breakfast; I do not wish to hinder you.’

“‘You don’t seem ready for death right now,’ I said to him. ‘You want to have your breakfast; I don’t want to hold you back.’”

“‘You are not hindering me in the least,’ replied he. ‘Have the goodness to fire, or just as you please—the shot remains yours; I shall always be ready at your service.’

“‘You’re not bothering me at all,’ he replied. ‘Please go ahead and shoot, or do whatever you want—the shot is yours; I’ll always be here to help you.’”

“I turned to the seconds, informing them that I had no intention of firing that day, and with that the duel came to an end.

“I turned to the seconds, letting them know that I had no plans to fire that day, and with that, the duel was over.”

“I resigned my commission and retired to this little place. Since then, not a day has passed that I have not thought of revenge. And now my hour has arrived.”

“I quit my job and moved to this little place. Since then, not a day has gone by without me thinking about revenge. And now my moment has come.”

Silvio took from his pocket the letter that he had received that morning, and gave it to me to read. Someone (it seemed to be his business agent) wrote to him from Moscow, that a certain person was going to be married to a young and beautiful girl.

Silvio took the letter he received that morning from his pocket and handed it to me to read. Someone (it seemed to be his business agent) had written to him from Moscow, saying that a certain person was going to marry a young and beautiful girl.

“You can guess,” said Silvio, “who the certain person is. I am going to Moscow. We shall see if he will look death in the face with as much indifference now, when he is on the eve of being married, as he did once with his cherries!”

“You can probably guess,” said Silvio, “who that person is. I’m heading to Moscow. We’ll see if he will face death with the same indifference now, just before getting married, as he did once with his cherries!”

With these words, Silvio rose, threw his cap upon the floor, and began pacing up and down the room like a tiger in his cage. I had listened to him in silence; strange conflicting feelings agitated me.

With those words, Silvio stood up, tossed his cap onto the floor, and started pacing back and forth in the room like a tiger in a cage. I listened to him quietly; strange, conflicting emotions stirred inside me.

The servant entered and announced that the horses were ready. Silvio grasped my hand tightly, and we embraced each other. He seated himself in his telega, in which lay two trunks, one containing his pistols, the other his effects. We said good-bye once more, and the horses galloped off.

The servant walked in and said that the horses were ready. Silvio held my hand tightly, and we hugged each other. He got into his telega, which had two trunks; one was for his pistols, and the other was for his belongings. We said goodbye once more, and the horses took off at a gallop.


[1] A cavalry officer, notorious for his drunken escapades.

[1] A cavalry officer, infamous for his wild drinking adventures.

[2] A military poet who flourished in the reign of Alexander L I.

[2] A military poet who thrived during the rule of Alexander I.


CHAPTER II.

Several years passed, and family circumstances compelled me to settle in the poor little village of M——. Occupied with agricultural pursuits, I ceased not to sigh in secret for my former noisy and careless life. The most difficult thing of all was having to accustom myself to passing the spring and winter evenings in perfect solitude. Until the hour for dinner I managed to pass away the time somehow or other, talking with the bailiff, riding about to inspect the work, or going round to look at the new buildings; but as soon as it began to get dark, I positively did not know what to do with myself. The few books that I had found in the cupboards and store-rooms, I already knew by heart. All the stories that my housekeeper Kirilovna could I remember, I had heard over and over again. The songs of the peasant women made me feel depressed. I tried drinking spirits, but it made my head ache; and moreover, I confess I was afraid of becoming a drunkard from mere chagrin, that is to say, the saddest kind of drunkard, of which I had seen many examples in our district.

Several years went by, and family circumstances forced me to settle in the poor little village of M——. Busy with farming, I couldn’t help but long for my old noisy and carefree life. The hardest part was getting used to spending spring and winter evenings all alone. I managed to kill time until dinner somehow, chatting with the bailiff, riding around to check on the work, or visiting the new buildings; but as soon as it got dark, I honestly didn’t know what to do with myself. The few books I found in the cupboards and storerooms, I already knew by heart. All the stories that my housekeeper Kirilovna could remember, I had heard countless times. The songs of the peasant women made me feel even more down. I tried drinking alcohol, but it gave me a headache; plus, I admit I was scared of becoming a drunkard out of sheer sadness, the kind of tragic drunkard I'd seen plenty of in our district.

I had no near neighbours, except two or three topers, whose conversation consisted for the most part of hiccups and sighs. Solitude was preferable to their society. At last I decided to go to bed as early as possible, and to dine as late as possible; in this way I shortened the evening and lengthened out the day, and I found that the plan answered very well.

I had no close neighbors, except for a couple of drinkers, whose chats mostly involved hiccups and sighs. Being alone was better than hanging out with them. Eventually, I decided to go to bed as early as I could and have dinner as late as possible; this way, I shortened the evening and stretched out the day, and I found that this plan worked really well.

Four versts from my house was a rich estate belonging to the Countess B——; but nobody lived there except the steward. The Countess had only visited her estate once, in the first year of her married life, and then she had remained there no longer than a month. But in the second spring of my hermitical life, a report was circulated that the Countess, with her husband, was coming to spend the summer on her estate. The report turned out to be true, for they arrived at the beginning of June.

Four versts from my house was a wealthy estate owned by Countess B——; but no one lived there except the steward. The Countess had only visited her estate once, in the first year of her marriage, and then she had stayed for no more than a month. However, in the second spring of my solitary life, rumors spread that the Countess and her husband were coming to spend the summer at her estate. The rumors turned out to be true, as they arrived at the beginning of June.

The arrival of a rich neighbour is an important event in the lives of country people. The landed proprietors and the people of their household talk about it for two months beforehand, and for three years afterwards. As for me, I must confess that the news of the arrival of a young and beautiful neighbour affected me strongly. I burned with impatience to see her, and the first Sunday after her arrival I set out after dinner for the village of A——, to pay my respects to the Countess and her husband, as their nearest neighbour and most humble servant.

The arrival of a wealthy neighbor is a big deal for country folks. The landowners and their households discuss it for two months before it happens and for three years afterward. As for me, I have to admit that hearing about a young and beautiful neighbor really affected me. I was eager to see her, so the first Sunday after she arrived, I headed over to the village of A—— after dinner to pay my respects to the Countess and her husband, as their closest neighbor and most humble servant.

A lackey conducted me into the Count’s study, and then went to announce me. The spacious apartment was furnished with every’ possible luxury. Around the walls were cases filled with books and surmounted by bronze busts; over the marble mantelpiece was a large mirror; on the floor was a green cloth covered with carpets. Unaccustomed to luxury in my own poor corner, and not having seen the wealth of other people for a long time, I awaited the appearance of the Count with some little trepidation, as a suppliant from the provinces awaits the arrival of the minister. The door opened, and a handsome-looking man, of about thirty-two years of age, entered the room. The Count approached me with a frank and friendly air: I endeavoured to be self-possessed and began to introduce myself, but he anticipated me. We sat down. His conversation, which was easy and agreeable, soon dissipated my awkward bashfulness; and I was already beginning to recover my usual composure, when the Countess suddenly entered, and I became more confused than ever. She was indeed beautiful. The Count presented me. I wished to appear at ease, but the more I tried to assume an air of unconstraint, the more awkward I felt. They, in order to give me time to recover myself and to become accustomed to my new acquaintances, began to talk to each other, treating me as a good neighbour, and without ceremony. Meanwhile, I walked about the room, examining the books and pictures. I am no judge of pictures, but one of them attracted my attention. It represented some view in Switzerland, but it was not the painting that struck me, but the circumstance that the canvas was shot through by two bullets, one planted just above the other.

A servant led me into the Count’s study and then went to announce my arrival. The spacious room was filled with every possible luxury. Cases filled with books lined the walls, topped by bronze busts; above the marble mantelpiece hung a large mirror; and the floor was covered with a green cloth layered with carpets. Not used to luxury in my own little corner, and having not seen others' wealth for a long time, I awaited the Count's appearance with a bit of nervousness, like a provincial person waiting for a minister. The door opened, and a handsome man about thirty-two years old entered. The Count approached me warmly and friendly. I tried to appear calm and began to introduce myself, but he spoke first. We sat down. His conversation was easy and pleasant, quickly easing my awkwardness; I was starting to regain my usual calm when the Countess entered suddenly, leaving me even more flustered. She was indeed beautiful. The Count introduced me, and I wanted to seem relaxed, but the more I tried to act natural, the more uncomfortable I felt. To give me time to gather myself and get used to my new acquaintances, they began chatting with each other casually, treating me like a good neighbor. In the meantime, I wandered around the room, looking at the books and pictures. I’m not an expert on art, but one painting caught my eye. It depicted a scene in Switzerland, but what stood out to me was that the canvas had two bullet holes, one right above the other.

“A good shot, that!” said I, turning to the Count.

“A good shot, that!” I said, turning to the Count.

“Yes,” replied he, “a very remarkable shot.... Do you shoot well?” he continued.

“Yes,” he replied, “that’s quite an impressive shot.... Do you shoot well?” he continued.

“Tolerably,” replied I, rejoicing that the conversation had turned at last upon a subject that was familiar to me. “At thirty paces I can manage to hit a card without fail,—I mean, of course, with a pistol that I am used to.”

“Tolerably,” I replied, glad that the conversation had finally shifted to a topic I knew well. “At thirty paces, I can definitely hit a card without fail—I mean, of course, with a pistol I'm used to.”

“Really?” said the Countess, with a look of the greatest interest. “And you, my dear, could you hit a card at thirty paces?”

“Really?” said the Countess, looking very intrigued. “And you, my dear, could you hit a card from thirty paces away?”

“Some day,” replied the Count, “we will try. In my time I did not shoot badly, but it is now four years since I touched a pistol.”

“Someday,” replied the Count, “we’ll give it a try. Back in my day, I wasn’t a bad shot, but it’s been four years since I’ve picked up a pistol.”

“Oh!” I observed, “in that case, I don’t mind laying a wager that Your Excellency will not hit the card at twenty paces: the pistol demands practice every day. I know that from experience. In our regiment I was reckoned one of the best shots. It once happened that I did not touch a pistol for a whole month, as I had sent mine to be mended; and would you believe it, Your Excellency, the first time I began to shoot again, I missed a bottle four times in succession at twenty paces! Our captain, a witty and amusing fellow, happened to be standing by, and he said to me: ‘It is evident, my friend, that your hand will not lift itself against the bottle,’ No, Your Excellency, you must not neglect to practise, or your hand will soon lose its cunning. The best shot that I ever met used to shoot at least three times every day before dinner. It was as much his custom to do this, as it was to drink his daily glass of brandy.”

“Oh!” I said, “in that case, I bet that Your Excellency won’t hit the card at twenty paces: shooting requires practice every day. I know from experience. In our regiment, I was considered one of the best shots. Once, I didn’t touch a pistol for a whole month because mine was in for repairs; and would you believe it, Your Excellency, the first time I shot again, I missed a bottle four times in a row at twenty paces! Our captain, who had a good sense of humor, was standing nearby and said to me: ‘It’s clear, my friend, that your hand isn’t steady against the bottle.’ No, Your Excellency, you must keep practicing, or your skills will fade. The best shot I ever knew used to practice at least three times every day before dinner. It was as routine for him as having his daily glass of brandy.”

The Count and Countess seemed pleased that I had begun to talk.

The Count and Countess appeared happy that I had started to speak.

“And what sort of a shot was he?” asked the Count.

“And what kind of shot was he?” asked the Count.

“Well, it was this way with him, Your Excellency: if he saw a fly settle on the wall—you smile, Countess, but, before Heaven, it is the truth. If he saw a fly, he would call out: ‘Kouzka, my pistol!’ Kouzka would bring him a loaded pistol—bang! and the fly would be crushed against the wall.”

“Well, here’s how it was with him, Your Excellency: if he saw a fly land on the wall—you’re smiling, Countess, but I swear it’s true. If he saw a fly, he would shout: ‘Kouzka, my pistol!’ Kouzka would bring him a loaded pistol—bang! and the fly would be smashed against the wall.”

“Wonderful!” said the Count. “And what was his name?”

“Awesome!” said the Count. “And what was his name?”

“Silvio, Your Excellency.”

"Silvio, Your Excellency."

“Silvio!” exclaimed the Count, starting up. “Did you know Silvio?”

“Silvio!” the Count exclaimed, sitting up. “Did you know Silvio?”

“How could I help knowing him, Your Excellency: we were intimate friends; he was received in our regiment like a brother officer, but it is now five years since I had any tidings of him. Then Your Excellency also knew him?”

“How could I not know him, Your Excellency? We were close friends; he was welcomed into our regiment like a brother officer, but it’s been five years since I last heard from him. Then did you also know him, Your Excellency?”

“Oh, yes, I knew him very well. Did he ever tell you of one very strange incident in his life?”

“Oh, yes, I knew him really well. Did he ever tell you about one very strange thing that happened in his life?”

“Does Your Excellency refer to the slap in the face that he received from some blackguard at a ball?”

“Are you talking about the slap in the face he got from some jerk at a party?”

“Did he tell you the name of this blackguard?”

“Did he tell you the name of this scoundrel?”

“No, Your Excellency, he never mentioned his name.... Ah! Your Excellency!” I continued, guessing the truth: “pardon me ... I did not know ... could it really have been you?”

“No, Your Excellency, he never mentioned his name.... Ah! Your Excellency!” I continued, guessing the truth: “pardon me ... I didn’t know ... could it really have been you?”

“Yes, I myself,” replied the Count, with a look of extraordinary agitation; “and that bullet-pierced picture is a memento of our last meeting.”

“Yes, it’s me,” replied the Count, looking extremely agitated; “and that bullet-riddled picture is a reminder of our last meeting.”

“Ah, my dear,” said the Countess, “for Heaven’s sake, do not speak about that; it would be too terrible for me to listen to.”

“Ah, my dear,” said the Countess, “for heaven’s sake, don’t talk about that; it would be too awful for me to hear.”

“No,” replied the Count: “I will relate everything. He knows how I insulted his friend, and it is only right that he should know how Silvio revenged himself.”

“No,” replied the Count, “I will share everything. He knows how I insulted his friend, and it’s only fair that he should know how Silvio got his revenge.”

The Count pushed a chair towards me, and with the liveliest interest I listened to the following story:

The Count pushed a chair towards me, and with great interest, I listened to the following story:

“Five years ago I got married. The first month—the honeymoon—I spent here, in this village. To this house I am indebted for the happiest moments of my life, as well as for one of its most painful recollections.

“Five years ago, I got married. I spent the first month—the honeymoon—here in this village. I owe this house for some of the happiest moments of my life, along with one of its most painful memories.”

“One evening we went out together for a ride on horseback. My wife’s horse became restive; she grew frightened, gave the reins to me, and returned home on foot. I rode on before. In the courtyard I saw a travelling carriage, and I was told that in my study sat waiting for me a man, who would not give his name, but who merely said that he had business with me. I entered the room and saw in the darkness a man, covered with dust and wearing a beard of several days’ growth. He was standing there, near the fireplace. I approached him, trying to remember his features.

“One evening, we went out for a horseback ride together. My wife's horse got restless; she became scared, handed the reins to me, and walked home. I continued riding ahead. In the courtyard, I noticed a traveling carriage, and I was informed that there was a man in my study waiting for me. He wouldn’t give his name, only stating that he had business with me. I walked into the room and saw a man shrouded in darkness, covered in dust, and sporting a few days' worth of beard. He was standing near the fireplace. I approached him, trying to recognize his features.”

“‘You do not recognize me, Count?’ said he, in a quivering voice.

“‘You don’t recognize me, Count?’ he said, his voice shaking.”

“‘Silvio!’ I cried, and I confess that I felt as if my hair had suddenly stood on end.

“‘Silvio!’ I yelled, and I admit that it felt like my hair had suddenly stood on end.

“‘Exactly,’ continued he. ‘There is a shot due to me, and I have come to discharge my pistol. Are you ready?’

“‘Exactly,’ he continued. ‘I owe you a shot, and I’m here to take my turn. Are you ready?’”

“His pistol protruded from a side pocket. I measured twelve paces and took my stand there in that corner, begging him to fire quickly, before my wife arrived. He hesitated, and asked for a light. Candles were brought in. I closed the doors, gave orders that nobody was to enter, and again begged him to fire. He drew out his pistol and took aim.... I counted the seconds ... I thought of her.... A terrible minute passed! Silvio lowered his hand.

“His gun stuck out from a side pocket. I counted twelve steps and stood there in that corner, urging him to shoot quickly, before my wife got here. He hesitated and asked for a light. Candles were brought in. I shut the doors and ordered that no one should enter, and again asked him to shoot. He pulled out his gun and aimed.... I counted the seconds ... I thought of her.... A dreadful minute passed! Silvio lowered his hand.

“‘I regret,’ said he, ‘that the pistol is not loaded with cherry-stones ... the bullet is heavy. It seems to me that this is not a duel, but a murder. I am not accustomed to taking aim at unarmed men. Let us begin all over again; we will cast lots as to who shall fire first.’

“‘I regret,’ he said, ‘that the pistol isn’t loaded with cherry stones... the bullet is heavy. To me, this isn’t a duel; it’s murder. I’m not used to aiming at unarmed men. Let’s start over; we’ll draw lots to see who fires first.’”

“My head went round ... I think I raised some objection.... At last we loaded another pistol, and rolled up two pieces of paper. He placed these latter in his cap—the same through which I had once sent a bullet—and again I drew the first number.

“My head was spinning... I think I raised some concern... Finally, we loaded another pistol and rolled up two pieces of paper. He put those in his cap—the same one I had once shot a bullet through—and once again I drew the first number."

“‘You are devilish lucky, Count,’ said he, with a smile that I shall never forget.

“‘You’re unbelievably lucky, Count,’ he said, with a smile that I will never forget.

“I don’t know what was the matter with me, or how it was that he managed to make me do it ... but I fired and hit that picture.”

“I don’t know what was wrong with me, or how he got me to do it ... but I shot and hit that picture.”

The Count pointed with his finger to the perforated picture; his face glowed like fire; the Countess was whiter than her own handkerchief; and I could not restrain an exclamation.

The Count pointed at the dotted picture; his face was bright like fire; the Countess was paler than her own handkerchief; and I couldn't help but exclaim.

“I fired,” continued the Count, “and, thank Heaven, missed my aim. Then Silvio ... at that moment he was really terrible.... Silvio raised his hand to take aim at me. Suddenly the door opens, Masha rushes into the room, and with a loud shriek throws herself upon my neck. Her presence restored to me all my courage.

“I shot,” the Count continued, “and, thank God, I missed. Then Silvio ... at that moment he was truly frightening. Silvio raised his hand to aim at me. Suddenly, the door swings open, Masha bursts into the room, and with a loud scream, throws herself around my neck. Her presence gave me back all my courage.

“‘My dear,’ said I to her, ‘don’t you see that we are joking? How frightened you are! Go and drink a glass of water and then come back to us; I will introduce you to an old friend and comrade.’

“‘My dear,’ I said to her, ‘can’t you see we’re just joking? You look so scared! Go have a glass of water and then come back to us; I’ll introduce you to an old friend and buddy.’”

“Masha still doubted.

Masha still had doubts.

“‘Tell me, is my husband speaking the truth?’ said she, turning to the terrible Silvio: ‘is it true that you are only joking?’

“‘Tell me, is my husband telling the truth?’ she asked, turning to the terrifying Silvio: ‘is it true that you’re just joking?’”

“‘He is always joking, Countess,’ replied Silvio: ‘once he gave me a slap in the face in a joke; on another occasion he sent a bullet through my cap in a joke; and just now, when he fired at me and missed me, it was all in a joke. And, now I feel inclined for a joke.’

“‘He's always joking, Countess,’ replied Silvio. ‘One time, he playfully slapped me in the face; another time, he shot a bullet through my cap just for fun; and just now, when he aimed at me and missed, it was all in good humor. And now, I’m in the mood for a joke.’”

“With these words he raised his pistol to take aim at me—right before her! Masha threw herself at his feet.

“With these words, he lifted his pistol to aim at me—right in front of her! Masha flung herself at his feet.

“‘Rise, Masha; are you not ashamed!’ I cried in a rage: ‘and you, sir, will you cease to make fun of a poor woman? Will you fire or not?’

“‘Get up, Masha; aren’t you embarrassed!’ I shouted in anger: ‘and you, sir, will you stop mocking a poor woman? Will you do something or not?’

“‘I will not,’ replied Silvio: ‘I am satisfied. I have seen your confusion, your alarm. I forced you to fire at me. That is sufficient. You will remember me. I leave you to your conscience.’

"‘I won't,’ replied Silvio. ‘I'm good where I am. I've seen your confusion and your fear. I made you shoot at me. That’s enough. You’ll remember me. I’ll leave you to think about it.’"

“Then he turned to go, but pausing in the doorway, and looking at the picture that my shot had passed through, he fired at it almost without taking aim, and disappeared. My wife had fainted away; the servants did not venture to stop him, the mere look of him filled them with terror. He went out upon the steps, called his coachman, and drove off before I could recover myself.”

“Then he turned to leave, but paused in the doorway and looked at the picture my shot had gone through. He shot at it almost without aiming and then vanished. My wife had fainted; the servants were too scared to stop him—just the sight of him terrified them. He went out onto the steps, called his driver, and drove off before I could gather myself.”

The Count was silent. In this way I learned the end of the story, whose beginning had once made such a deep impression upon me. The hero of it I never saw again. It is said that Silvio commanded a detachment of Hetairists during the revolt under Alexander Ipsilanti, and that he was killed in the battle of Skoulana.

The Count was quiet. This is how I discovered the conclusion of the story, which had once left such a strong impression on me. I never saw the hero again. It’s said that Silvio led a group of Hetairists during the uprising against Alexander Ipsilanti, and that he was killed in the battle of Skoulana.


THE SNOWSTORM.

Towards the end of the year 1811, a memorable period for us, the good Gavril Gavrilovitch R—— was living on his domain of Nenaradova. He was celebrated throughout the district for his hospitality and kind-heartedness. The neighbours were constantly visiting him: some to eat and drink; some to play at five copeck “Boston” with his wife, Praskovia Petrovna; and some to look at their daughter, Maria Gavrilovna, a pale, slender girl of seventeen. She was considered a wealthy match, and many desired her for themselves or for their sons.

Towards the end of 1811, a memorable time for us, the good Gavril Gavrilovitch R—— was living on his estate in Nenaradova. He was well-known in the area for his hospitality and generosity. Neighbors frequently visited him: some to eat and drink; some to play five-copeck “Boston” with his wife, Praskovia Petrovna; and some to see their daughter, Maria Gavrilovna, a pale, slender girl of seventeen. She was regarded as a desirable match, and many sought her for themselves or for their sons.

Maria Gavrilovna had been brought up on French novels, and consequently was in love. The object of her choice was a poor sub-lieutenant in the army, who was then on leave of absence in his village. It need scarcely be mentioned that the young man returned her passion with equal ardour, and that the parents of his beloved one, observing their mutual inclination, forbade their daughter to think of him, and received him worse than a discharged assessor.

Maria Gavrilovna had been raised on French novels, and as a result, she was in love. The object of her affection was a poor sub-lieutenant in the army, who was then on leave in his village. It's hardly worth mentioning that the young man felt the same way about her, and that her parents, noticing their mutual attraction, forbade their daughter to think of him and treated him worse than a fired bureaucrat.

Our lovers corresponded with one another and daily saw each other alone in the little pine wood or near the old chapel. There they exchanged vows of eternal love, lamented their cruel fate, and formed various plans. Corresponding and conversing in this way, they arrived quite naturally at the following conclusion:

Our lovers wrote to each other and met daily in the small pine woods or near the old chapel. There, they pledged their eternal love, mourned their harsh fate, and made various plans. Through this correspondence and conversation, they naturally reached the following conclusion:

If we cannot exist without each other, and the will of hard-hearted parents stands in the way of our happiness, why cannot we do without them?

If we can't exist without each other, and the stubbornness of unfeeling parents blocks our happiness, why can't we just live without them?

Needless to mention that this happy idea originated in the mind of the young man, and that it was very congenial to the romantic imagination of Maria Gavrilovna.

It's worth noting that this great idea came from the young man and really appealed to Maria Gavrilovna's romantic imagination.

The winter came and put a stop to their meetings, but their correspondence became all the more active. Vladimir Nikolaievitch in every letter implored her to give herself up to him, to get married secretly, to hide for some time, and then throw themselves at the feet of their parents, who would, without any doubt, be touched at last by the heroic constancy and unhappiness of the lovers, and would infallibly say to them: “Children, come to our arms!”

The winter arrived and ended their meetings, but their letters became even more frequent. Vladimir Nikolaievitch pleaded in every letter for her to surrender to him, to marry secretly, to hide for a while, and then to approach their parents, who would surely be moved by the lovers' steadfastness and suffering, and without fail would say to them: “Kids, come to us!”

Maria Gavrilovna hesitated for a long time, and several plans for a flight were rejected. At last she consented: on the appointed day she was not to take supper, but was to retire to her room under the pretext of a headache. Her maid was in the plot; they were both to go into the garden by the back stairs, and behind the garden they would find ready a sledge, into which they were to get, and then drive straight to the church of Jadrino, a village about five versts from Nenaradova, where Vladimir would be waiting for them.

Maria Gavrilovna took a long time to decide, and she turned down several plans to escape. Finally, she agreed: on the set day, she wouldn't have dinner, but would head to her room pretending to have a headache. Her maid was in on the plan; they would both sneak into the garden using the back stairs, where a sled would be waiting for them. They would then hop on and drive straight to the church in Jadrino, a village about five miles from Nenaradova, where Vladimir would be waiting for them.

On the eve of the decisive day, Maria Gavrilovna did not sleep the whole night; she packed and tied up her linen and other articles of apparel, wrote a long letter to a sentimental young lady, a friend of hers, and another to her parents. She took leave of them in the most touching terms, urged the invincible strength of passion as an excuse for the step she was taking, and wound up with the assurance that she should consider it the happiest moment of her life, when she should be allowed to throw herself at the feet of her dear parents.

On the night before the big day, Maria Gavrilovna stayed up all night; she packed and organized her clothes and other belongings, wrote a long letter to a sentimental young friend, and another to her parents. She said goodbye to them in the most heartfelt way, explained that the unstoppable power of love justified her actions, and ended with the promise that she would consider it the happiest moment of her life when she could throw herself at the feet of her beloved parents.

After having sealed both letters with a Toula seal, upon which were engraved two flaming hearts with a suitable inscription, she threw herself upon her bed just before daybreak, and dozed off: but even then she was constantly being awakened by terrible dreams. First it seemed to her that at the very moment when she seated herself in the sledge, in order to go and get married, her father stopped her, dragged her over the snow with fearful rapidity, and threw her into a dark bottomless abyss, down which she fell headlong with an indescribable sinking of the heart. Then she saw Vladimir lying on the grass, pale and bloodstained. With his dying breath he implored her in a piercing voice to make haste and marry him.... Other fantastic and senseless visions floated before her one after another. At last she arose, paler than usual, and with an unfeigned headache. Her father and mother observed her uneasiness; their tender solicitude and incessant inquiries: “What is the matter with you, Masha? Are you ill, Masha?” cut her to the heart. She tried to reassure them and to appear cheerful, but in vain.

After sealing both letters with a Toula seal, which had two flaming hearts and an appropriate inscription engraved on it, she threw herself onto her bed just before dawn and dozed off. But she kept getting awakened by terrible dreams. First, it seemed that right when she sat in the sledge to go get married, her father stopped her, dragged her over the snow at a frightening speed, and tossed her into a dark, bottomless pit, where she fell headfirst with an indescribable sinking feeling in her heart. Then she saw Vladimir lying on the grass, pale and covered in blood. With his last breath, he pleaded with her in a desperate voice to hurry and marry him. Other bizarre and nonsensical visions passed before her one after another. Finally, she got up, looking paler than usual and with a real headache. Her parents noticed her unease; their loving concern and constant questions, “What’s wrong, Masha? Are you sick, Masha?” pierced her heart. She tried to reassure them and seem cheerful, but it was no use.

The evening came. The thought, that this was the last day she would pass in the bosom of her family, weighed upon her heart. She was more dead than alive. In secret she took leave of everybody, of all the objects that surrounded her.

The evening arrived. The realization that this was the last day she would spend with her family weighed heavily on her heart. She felt more dead than alive. In silence, she said goodbye to everyone and everything around her.

Supper was served; her heart began to beat violently. In a trembling voice she declared that she did not want any supper, and then took leave of her father and mother. They kissed her and blessed her as usual, and she could hardly restrain herself from weeping.

Supper was served; her heart started racing. In a shaky voice, she said she didn’t want any supper and then said goodbye to her dad and mom. They kissed her and blessed her like always, and she could barely hold back her tears.

On reaching her own room, she threw herself into a chair and burst into tears. Her maid urged her to be calm and to take courage. Everything was ready. In half an hour Masha would leave for ever her parents’ house, her room, and her peaceful girlish life....

On getting to her room, she collapsed into a chair and started crying. Her maid encouraged her to stay calm and be strong. Everything was set. In half an hour, Masha would leave her parents' house, her room, and her quiet, carefree life...

Out in the courtyard the snow was falling heavily; the wind howled, the shutters shook and rattled, and everything seemed to her to portend misfortune.

Out in the courtyard, the snow was falling thick; the wind howled, the shutters shook and rattled, and everything felt like it was warning her of bad luck.

Soon all was quiet in the house: everyone was asleep. Masha wrapped herself in a shawl, put on a warm cloak, took her small box in her hand, and went down the back staircase. Her maid followed her with two bundles.’ They descended into the garden. The snowstorm had not subsided; the wind blew in their faces, as if trying to stop the young criminal. With difficulty they reached the end of the garden. In the road a sledge awaited them. The horses, half-frozen with the cold, would not keep still; Vladimir’s coachman was walking up and down in front of them, trying to restrain their impatience. He helped the young lady and her maid into the sledge, placed the box and the bundles in the vehicle, seized the reins, and the horses dashed off.

Soon, everything was quiet in the house: everyone was asleep. Masha wrapped herself in a shawl, put on a warm coat, took her small box in her hand, and went down the back staircase. Her maid followed her with two bundles. They made their way into the garden. The snowstorm hadn’t let up; the wind blew in their faces, as if trying to stop the young outlaw. They struggled to reach the end of the garden. A sled was waiting for them on the road. The horses, half-frozen from the cold, wouldn't stay still; Vladimir’s coachman was pacing in front of them, trying to calm them down. He helped the young lady and her maid into the sled, placed the box and the bundles inside, grabbed the reins, and the horses took off.

Having intrusted the young lady to the care of fate and to the skill of Tereshka the coachman, we will return to our young lover.

Having entrusted the young lady to fate and the skill of Tereshka the coachman, we will return to our young lover.

Vladimir had spent the whole of the day in driving about. In the morning he paid a visit to the priest of Jadrino, and having come to an agreement with him after a great deal of difficulty, he then set out to seek for witnesses among the neighbouring landowners. The first to whom he presented himself, a retired cornet of about forty years of age, and whose name was Dravin, consented with pleasure. The adventure, he declared, reminded him of his young days and his pranks in the Hussars. He persuaded Vladimir to stay to dinner with him, and assured him that he would have no difficulty in finding the other two witnesses. And, indeed, immediately after dinner, appeared the surveyor Schmidt, with moustache and spurs, and the son of the captain of police, a lad of sixteen years of age, who had recently entered the Uhlans. They not only accepted Vladimir’s proposal, but even vowed that they were ready to sacrifice their lives for him. Vladimir embraced them with rapture, and returned home to get everything ready.

Vladimir had spent the entire day driving around. In the morning, he visited the priest of Jadrino, and after a lot of effort, they finally reached an agreement. He then set out to find witnesses among the nearby landowners. The first person he approached was a retired cornet, about forty years old, named Dravin, who happily agreed. He said the whole situation reminded him of his younger days and his adventures in the Hussars. Dravin convinced Vladimir to stay for dinner and promised that he would have no trouble finding the other two witnesses. Indeed, just after dinner, the surveyor Schmidt showed up, complete with a moustache and spurs, along with the captain of police's son, a sixteen-year-old who had recently joined the Uhlans. They not only accepted Vladimir’s proposal but also swore they were ready to give their lives for him. Vladimir hugged them joyfully and went home to prepare everything.

It had been dark for some time. He dispatched his faithful Tereshka to Nenaradova with his sledge and with detailed instructions, and ordered for himself the small sledge with one horse, and set out alone, without any coachman, for Jadrino, where Maria Gavrilovna ought to arrive in about a couple of hours. He knew the road well, and the journey would only occupy about twenty minutes altogether.

It had been dark for a while. He sent his loyal Tereshka to Nenaradova with his sled and detailed instructions, and ordered a small sled with one horse for himself. He set out alone, without a driver, for Jadrino, where Maria Gavrilovna was expected to arrive in about two hours. He knew the route well, and the trip would take only about twenty minutes in total.

But scarcely had Vladimir issued from the paddock into the open field, when the wind rose and such a snowstorm came on that he could see nothing. In one minute the road was completely hidden; all surrounding objects disappeared in a thick yellow fog, through which fell the white flakes of snow; earth and sky became confounded. Vladimir found himself in the middle of the field, and tried in vain to find the road again. His horse went on at random, and at every moment; kept either stepping into a snowdrift or stumbling into a hole, so that the sledge was constantly being overturned.. Vladimir endeavoured not to lose the right direction. But it seemed to him that more than half an hour had already passed, and he had not yet reached the Jadrino wood. Another ten minutes elapsed—still no wood was to be seen. Vladimir drove across a field intersected by deep ditches. The snowstorm did not abate, the sky did not become any clearer. The horse began to grow tired, and the perspiration rolled from him in great drops, in spite of the fact that he was constantly being half-buried in the snow.

But hardly had Vladimir left the paddock and stepped into the open field when the wind picked up, and a snowstorm hit so hard that he couldn’t see anything. In just a minute, the road was completely covered; everything around him vanished in a thick yellow fog, through which white snowflakes fell; earth and sky blurred together. Vladimir found himself in the middle of the field, trying in vain to find the road again. His horse went on aimlessly, constantly stepping into snowdrifts or stumbling into holes, which meant the sledge kept tipping over. Vladimir tried not to lose his way. However, it felt like more than half an hour had passed, and he still hadn’t reached the Jadrino woods. Another ten minutes went by—still no woods in sight. Vladimir drove across a field with deep ditches. The snowstorm didn’t let up, and the sky didn’t clear at all. The horse started to tire, and sweat dripped off him in big drops, even though he was continually half-buried in the snow.

At last Vladimir perceived that he was going in the wrong direction. He stopped, began to think, to recollect, and compare, and he felt convinced that he ought to have turned to the right. He turned to the right now. His horse could scarcely move forward. He had now been on the road for more than an hour. Jadrino could not be far off. But on and on he went, and still no end to the field—nothing but snowdrifts and ditches. The sledge was constantly being overturned, and as constantly being set right again. The time was passing: Vladimir began to grow seriously uneasy.

At last, Vladimir realized he was heading in the wrong direction. He stopped, started to think, remember, and compare, and he felt sure that he should have turned right. He turned right now. His horse could barely move forward. He had been on the road for over an hour. Jadrino couldn't be too far away. But he continued on and on, with no sign of an end to the field—just endless snowdrifts and ditches. The sledge kept tipping over and was just as quickly righted again. Time was passing: Vladimir began to feel seriously anxious.

At last something dark appeared in the distance. Vladimir directed his course towards it. On drawing near, he perceived that it was a wood.

At last, something dark showed up in the distance. Vladimir steered his path toward it. As he got closer, he realized it was a forest.

“Thank Heaven!” he thought, “I am not far off now.”

“Thank goodness!” he thought, “I’m not far off now.”

He drove along by the edge of the wood, hoping by-and-by to fall upon the well-known road or to pass round the wood: Jadrino was situated just behind it. He soon found the road, and plunged into the darkness of the wood, now denuded of leaves by the winter. The wind could not rage here; the road was smooth; the horse recovered courage, and Vladimir felt reassured.

He drove along the edge of the woods, hoping to eventually find the familiar road or go around the woods: Jadrino was just behind it. He quickly found the road and headed into the dark woods, now stripped of leaves by winter. The wind couldn’t rage here; the road was smooth; the horse gained confidence, and Vladimir felt more at ease.

But he drove on and on, and Jadrino was not to be seen; there was no end to the wood. Vladimir discovered with horror that he had entered an unknown forest. Despair took possession of him. He whipped the horse; the poor animal broke into a trot, but it soon slackened its pace, and in about a quarter of an hour it was scarcely able to drag one leg after the other, in spite of all the exertions of the unfortunate Vladimir.

But he kept driving on, and Jadrino was nowhere in sight; there seemed to be no end to the woods. Vladimir realized in horror that he had wandered into an unfamiliar forest. Despair took hold of him. He whipped the horse; the poor animal broke into a trot, but it quickly slowed down, and after about fifteen minutes, it could barely drag its legs along, despite all the efforts of the unfortunate Vladimir.

Gradually the trees began to get sparser, and Vladimir emerged from the forest; but Jadrino was not to be seen. It must now have been about midnight. Tears gushed from his eyes; he drove on at random. Meanwhile the storm had subsided, the clouds dispersed, and before him lay a level plain covered with a white undulating carpet The night was tolerably clear. He saw, not far off, a little village, consisting of four or five houses. Vladimir drove towards it. At the first cottage he jumped out of the sledge, ran to the window and began to knock. After a few minutes, the wooden shutter was raised, and an old man thrust out his grey beard.

Gradually, the trees became fewer, and Vladimir emerged from the forest; but Jadrino was nowhere to be seen. It must have been around midnight. Tears streamed down his face as he drove on without direction. Meanwhile, the storm had calmed, the clouds cleared, and before him lay a flat plain covered with a white, undulating carpet. The night was reasonably clear. He noticed, not far away, a small village made up of four or five houses. Vladimir drove toward it. At the first cottage, he jumped out of the sled, ran to the window, and started knocking. After a few minutes, the wooden shutter was opened, and an old man leaned out, his grey beard showing.

“What do you want?”

"What do you need?"

“Is Jadrino far from here?”

"Is Jadrino far from here?"

“Is Jadrino far from here?”

“Is Jadrino far from here?”

“Yes, yes! Is it far?”

"Yes, yes! Is it far?"

“Not far; about ten versts.”

“Not far; about six miles.”

At this reply, Vladimir grasped his hair and stood motionless, like a man condemned to death.

At this response, Vladimir grabbed his hair and stood still, like a man sentenced to death.

“Where do you come from?” continued the old man. Vladimir had not the courage to answer the question.

“Where are you from?” the old man continued. Vladimir didn’t have the courage to answer.

“Listen, old man,” said he: “can you procure me horses to take me to Jadrino?”

“Listen, old man,” he said, “can you get me horses to take me to Jadrino?”

“How should we have such things as horses?” replied the peasant.

“How can we have things like horses?” replied the peasant.

“Can I obtain a guide? I will pay him whatever he pleases.”

“Can I get a guide? I’ll pay him whatever he wants.”

“Wait,” said the old man, closing the shutter; “I will send my son out to you; he will guide you.”

“Wait,” said the old man, closing the shutter, “I’ll send my son out to you; he’ll guide you.”

Vladimir waited. But a minute had scarcely elapsed when he began knocking again. The shutter was raised, and the beard again appeared.

Vladimir waited. But hardly a minute had passed when he started knocking again. The shutter was opened, and the beard reappeared.

“What do you want?”

"What do you want?"

“What about your son?”

"What about your kid?"

“He’ll be out presently; he is putting on his boots. Are you cold? Come in and warm yourself.”

“He’ll be out soon; he’s putting on his boots. Are you cold? Come in and warm up.”

“Thank you; send your son out quickly.”

“Thank you; send your son out quickly.”

The door creaked: a lad came out with a cudgel and went on in front, at one time pointing out the road, at another searching for it among the drifted snow.

The door creaked open: a boy stepped out with a thick stick and walked ahead, sometimes showing the way, other times looking for it in the piled-up snow.

“What is the time?” Vladimir asked him.

"What time is it?" Vladimir asked him.

“It will soon be daylight,” replied the young peasant. Vladimir spoke not another word.

“It will be morning soon,” replied the young peasant. Vladimir didn't say anything else.

The cocks were crowing, and it was already light when they reached Jadrino. The church was closed. Vladimir paid the guide and drove into the priest’s courtyard. His sledge was not there. What news awaited him! But let us return to the worthy proprietors of Nenaradova, and see what is happening there.

The roosters were crowing, and it was already bright out when they arrived in Jadrino. The church was locked. Vladimir paid the guide and pulled into the priest’s yard. His sled wasn't there. What news awaited him! But let's go back to the respectable owners of Nenaradova and see what’s going on there.

Nothing.

Nothing.

The old people awoke and went into the parlour, Gavril Gavrilovitch in a night-cap and flannel doublet, Praskovia; Petrovna in a wadded dressing-gown. The tea-urn was brought in, and Gavril Gavrilovitch sent a servant to ask Maria Gavrilovna how she was and how she had passed the night. The servant returned, saying that the young lady had not slept very well, but that she felt better now, and that she would come down presently into the parlour. And indeed, the door opened and Maria Gavrilovna entered the room and wished her father and mother good morning.

The elderly couple woke up and went into the living room, Gavril Gavrilovitch wearing a nightcap and flannel jacket, and Praskovia Petrovna in a padded robe. The tea kettle was brought in, and Gavril Gavrilovitch sent a servant to check on Maria Gavrilovna to see how she was doing and how her night had gone. The servant returned with the news that the young lady hadn't slept very well, but she was feeling better now and would come down to the living room soon. Sure enough, the door opened, and Maria Gavrilovna came into the room, greeting her father and mother with a good morning.

“How is your head, Masha?” asked Gavril Gavrilovitch.

“How's your head, Masha?” asked Gavril Gavrilovitch.

“Better, papa,” replied Masha.

“Better, Dad,” replied Masha.

“Very likely you inhaled the fumes from the charcoal yesterday,” said Praskovia Petrovna.

"You're probably still breathing in the charcoal fumes from yesterday," said Praskovia Petrovna.

“Very likely, mamma,” replied Masha.

“Most likely, mom,” replied Masha.

The day passed happily enough, but in the night Masha was taken ill. A doctor was sent for from the town. He arrived in the evening and found the sick girl delirious. A violent fever ensued, and for two weeks the poor patient hovered on the brink of the grave.

The day went by happily, but at night Masha got sick. A doctor was called from the town. He arrived in the evening and found the ill girl in a state of delirium. A high fever followed, and for two weeks, the poor patient teetered on the edge of death.

Nobody in the house knew anything about her flight. The letters, written by her the evening before, had been burnt; and her maid, dreading the wrath of her master, had not whispered a word about it to anybody. The priest, the retired cornet, the moustached surveyor, and the little Uhlan were discreet, and not without reason. Tereshka, the coachman, never uttered one word too much about it, even when he was drunk. Thus the secret was kept by more than half-a-dozen conspirators.

Nobody in the house knew anything about her flight. The letters she wrote the night before had been burned, and her maid, fearing her master’s anger, hadn’t said a word to anyone about it. The priest, the retired officer, the mustached surveyor, and the young Uhlan were careful, and for good reason. Tereshka, the driver, never said too much about it, even when he was drunk. So, the secret was kept by more than half a dozen conspirators.

But Maria Gavrilovna herself divulged her secret during her delirious ravings. But her words were so disconnected, that her mother, who never left her bedside, could only understand from them that her daughter was deeply in love with Vladimir Nikolaievitch, and that probably love was the cause of her illness. She consulted her husband and some of her neighbours, and at last it was unanimously decided that such was evidently Maria Gavrilovna’s fate, that a woman cannot ride away from the man who is destined to be her husband, that poverty is not a crime, that one does not marry wealth, but a man, etc., etc. Moral proverbs are wonderfully useful in those cases where we can invent little in our own justification.

But Maria Gavrilovna revealed her secret during her feverish rants. However, her words were so jumbled that her mother, who never left her side, could only gather that her daughter was truly in love with Vladimir Nikolaievitch, and that this love might be the reason for her illness. She talked it over with her husband and some neighbors, and eventually, they all agreed that it seemed to be Maria Gavrilovna's fate—that a woman can't escape the man who is meant to be her husband, that being poor isn't a sin, that you don't marry for money but for the person, and so on. Moral sayings are incredibly helpful in situations where we can’t come up with much to justify ourselves.

In the meantime the young lady began to recover. Vladimir had not been seen for a long time in the house of Gavril Gavrilovitch. He was afraid of the usual reception. It was resolved to send and announce to him an unexpected piece of good news: the consent of Maria’s parents to his marriage with their daughter. But what was the astonishment of the proprietor of Nenaradova, when, in reply to their invitation, they received from him a half-insane letter. He informed them that he would never set foot in their house again, and begged-them to forget an unhappy creature whose only hope was in death. A few days afterwards they heard that Vladimir had joined the army again. This was in the year 1812.

In the meantime, the young lady started to get better. Vladimir hadn’t been seen at Gavril Gavrilovitch’s house for a long time. He was worried about the usual reception he would face. It was decided to send him some unexpected good news: Maria’s parents had agreed to him marrying their daughter. But the owner of Nenaradova was shocked when, in response to their invitation, he received a half-crazed letter from Vladimir. He told them he would never set foot in their house again and asked them to forget about an unhappy soul whose only hope was death. A few days later, they found out that Vladimir had rejoined the army. This was in the year 1812.

For a long time they did not dare to announce this to Masha, who was now convalescent. She never mentioned the name of Vladimir. Some months afterwards, finding his name in the list of those who had distinguished themselves and been severely wounded at Borodino,[1] she fainted away, and it was feared that she would have another attack of fever. But, Heaven be thanked! the fainting fit had no serious consequences.

For a long time, they didn't have the courage to tell Masha, who was now recovering. She never brought up Vladimir's name. A few months later, when she saw his name on the list of those who had distinguished themselves and had been severely injured at Borodino,[1] she fainted, and they worried it might trigger another fever. But, thank goodness, the fainting spell had no serious effects.

Another misfortune fell upon her: Gavril Gavrilovitch died, leaving her the heiress to all his property. But the inheritance did not console her; she shared sincerely the grief of poor Praskovia Petrovna, vowing that she would never leave her. They both quitted Nenaradova, the scene of so many sad recollections, and went to live on another estate.

Another misfortune hit her: Gavril Gavrilovitch passed away, leaving her the heiress to all his possessions. But the inheritance didn’t bring her any comfort; she genuinely felt the sorrow of poor Praskovia Petrovna, promising that she would never leave her side. They both left Nenaradova, the place of so many painful memories, and moved to live on another estate.

Suitors crowded round the young and wealthy heiress, but she gave not the slightest hope to any of them. Her mother sometimes exhorted her to make a choice; but Maria Gavrilovna shook her head and became pensive. Vladimir no longer existed: he had died in Moscow on the eve of the entry of the French. His memory seemed to be held sacred by Masha; at least she treasured up everything that could remind her of him: books that he had once read, his drawings, his notes, and verses of poetry that he had copied out for her. The neighbours, hearing of all this, were astonished at her constancy, and awaited with curiosity the hero who should at last triumph over the melancholy fidelity of this virgin Artemisia.

Suitors gathered around the young and wealthy heiress, but she showed no interest in any of them. Her mother occasionally urged her to make a choice, but Maria Gavrilovna just shook her head and became thoughtful. Vladimir was no longer alive: he had died in Moscow just before the French arrived. Masha seemed to hold his memory sacred; she cherished everything that reminded her of him: books he had once read, his drawings, his notes, and the poems he had written out for her. The neighbors, hearing about all this, were amazed by her devotion and eagerly anticipated the hero who would finally win over the enduring loyalty of this virgin Artemisia.

Meanwhile the war had ended gloriously. Our regiments returned from abroad, and the people went out to meet them. The bands played the conquering songs: “Vive Henri-Quatre,” Tyrolese waltzes and airs from “Joconde.” Officers, who had set out for the war almost mere lads, returned grown men, with martial air, and their breasts decorated with crosses. The soldiers chatted gaily among themselves, constantly mingling French and German words in their speech. Time never to be forgotten! Time of glory and enthusiasm! How throbbed the Russian heart at the word “Fatherland!” How sweet were the tears of meeting! With what unanimity did we unite feelings of national pride with love for the Czar! And for him—what a moment!

Meanwhile, the war had ended on a high note. Our regiments returned from overseas, and the people came out to greet them. The bands played triumphant songs: “Long Live Henry IV,” Tyrolean waltzes, and tunes from “Joconde.” Officers, who had gone off to war as young boys, came back as grown men, looking resolute, with their chests adorned with medals. The soldiers chatted cheerfully among themselves, often mixing French and German words in their conversations. A time never to be forgotten! A time of glory and excitement! How the Russian heart swelled at the mention of “Fatherland!” How sweet were the tears of reunion! With what unity did we combine feelings of national pride with love for the Czar! And for him—what a moment!

The women, the Russian women, were then incomparable. Their usual coldness disappeared. Their enthusiasm was truly intoxicating, when welcoming the conquerors they cried “Hurrah!”

The women, the Russian women, were then unmatched. Their typical coldness vanished. Their excitement was truly contagious, as they shouted "Hurrah!" to welcome the conquerors.

“And threw their caps high in the air!”[2]

“And tossed their caps high in the air!”[2]

What officer of that time does not confess that to the Russian women he was indebted for his best and most precious reward?

What officer from that time doesn't admit that he owed his greatest and most valuable reward to the Russian women?

At this brilliant period Maria Gavrilovna was living with her mother in the province of ——, and did not see how both capitals celebrated the return of the troops. But in the districts and villages the general enthusiasm was, if possible, even still greater. The appearance of an officer in those places was for him a veritable triumph, and the lover in a plain coat felt very ill at ease in his vicinity.

At this exciting time, Maria Gavrilovna was living with her mother in the province of —— and didn't witness how both capitals celebrated the return of the troops. However, in the districts and villages, the overall enthusiasm was even greater, if that was possible. When an officer showed up in those areas, it felt like a true triumph for him, and the guy in a plain coat felt really uncomfortable nearby.

We have already said that, in spite of her coldness, Maria Gavrilovna was, as before, surrounded by suitors. But all had to retire into the background when the wounded Colonel Bourmin of the Hussars, with the Order of St. George in his button-hole, and with an “interesting pallor,” as the young ladies of the neighbourhood observed, appeared at the castle. He was about twenty-six years of age. He had obtained leave of absence to visit his estate, which was contiguous to that of Maria Gavrilovna. Maria bestowed special attention upon him. In his presence her habitual pensiveness disappeared. It cannot be said that she coquetted with him, but a poet, observing her behaviour, would have said:

We’ve already mentioned that, despite her cold demeanor, Maria Gavrilovna was still surrounded by admirers. However, everyone had to take a step back when the injured Colonel Bourmin of the Hussars showed up at the castle, sporting the Order of St. George in his button-hole and an “interesting pallor,” as the young women in the area noted. He was around twenty-six years old and had taken a leave of absence to visit his estate, which was next to Maria Gavrilovna's. She paid special attention to him, and in his presence, her usual sadness seemed to fade away. It wouldn't be accurate to say she flirted with him, but a poet watching her behavior might have said:

“Se amor non è che dunque?”

"Then what is love?"

Bourmin was indeed a very charming young man. He possessed that spirit which is eminently pleasing to women: a spirit of decorum and observation, without any pretensions, and yet not without a slight tendency towards careless satire. His behaviour towards Maria Gavrilovna was simple and frank, but whatever she said or did, his soul and eyes followed her. He seemed to be of a quiet and modest disposition, though report said that he had once been a terrible rake; but this did not injure him in the opinion of Maria Gavrilovna, who—like all young ladies in general—excused with pleasure follies that gave indication of boldness and ardour of temperament.

Bourmin was definitely a very charming young man. He had that personality that women find extremely appealing: a mix of decorum and keen observation, with no pretensions, yet a hint of playful sarcasm. His interactions with Maria Gavrilovna were straightforward and sincere, but no matter what she said or did, his heart and eyes were always on her. He came off as quiet and modest, though people said he had once been quite the womanizer; however, this didn't change how Maria Gavrilovna viewed him, who—like most young women—was quick to overlook flaws that suggested boldness and passion.

But more than everything else—more than his tenderness, more than his agreeable conversation, more than his interesting pallor, more than his arm in a sling,—the silence of the young Hussar excited her curiosity and imagination. She could, not but confess that he pleased her very much; probably he, too, with his perception and experience, had already observed that she made a distinction between him and others; how was it then that she had not yet seen him at her feet or heard his declaration? What restrained him? Was it timidity, inseparable from true love, or pride, or the coquetry of a crafty wooer? It was an enigma to her. After long reflection, she came to the conclusion that timidity alone was the cause of it, and she resolved to encourage him by greater attention and, if circumstances should render it necessary, even by an exhibition of tenderness. She prepared a most unexpected dénouement, and waited with impatience for the moment of the romantic explanation. A secret, of whatever nature it may be, always presses heavily upon the female heart. Her stratagem had the desired success; at least Bourmin fell into such a reverie, and his black eyes rested with such fire upon her, that the decisive moment seemed close at hand. The neighbours spoke about the marriage as if it were a matter already decided upon, and good Praskovia Petrovna rejoiced that her daughter had at last found a lover worthy of her.

But more than anything else—more than his kindness, more than his pleasant conversation, more than his intriguing looks, more than his arm in a sling—the silence of the young Hussar captured her curiosity and imagination. She couldn’t help but admit that she liked him a lot; he probably noticed that she treated him differently than others. So why hadn’t she seen him at her feet or heard him confess his feelings yet? What was holding him back? Was it shyness, inseparable from true love, or pride, or the playful charms of a clever suitor? It was a mystery to her. After thinking it over, she concluded that it was just shyness that was the issue, and she decided to encourage him with more attention and, if needed, even by showing some affection. She prepared for a surprising outcome, eagerly waiting for the moment of their romantic conversation. A secret, no matter what kind, always weighs heavily on a woman’s heart. Her plan worked; at least Bourmin fell into such deep thought, with his dark eyes looking at her with such intensity, that the pivotal moment seemed to be near. The neighbors talked about the marriage as if it was already settled, and good Praskovia Petrovna was delighted that her daughter had finally found a lover deserving of her.

On one occasion the old lady was sitting alone in the parlour, amusing herself with a pack of cards, when Bourmin entered the room and immediately inquired for Maria Gavrilovna.

On one occasion, the old lady was sitting alone in the living room, entertaining herself with a deck of cards, when Bourmin walked in and immediately asked for Maria Gavrilovna.

“She is in the garden,” replied the old lady: “go out to her, and I will wait here for you.”

“She’s in the garden,” the old lady replied. “Go out to her, and I’ll wait here for you.”

Bourmin went, and the old lady made the sign of the cross and thought: “Perhaps the business will be settled to-day!”

Bourmin left, and the old lady crossed herself and thought, “Maybe things will be resolved today!”

Bourmin found Maria Gavrilovna near the pond, under a willow-tree with a book in her hands, and in a white dress: a veritable heroine of romance. After the first few questions and observations, Maria Gavrilovna purposely allowed the conversation to drop, thereby increasing their mutual embarrassment, from which there was no possible way of escape except only by a sudden and decisive declaration.

Bourmin found Maria Gavrilovna by the pond, under a willow tree with a book in her hands, dressed in a white dress: a true romance heroine. After a few initial questions and comments, Maria Gavrilovna intentionally let the conversation fade, heightening their mutual awkwardness, from which the only escape was a sudden and bold declaration.

And this is what happened: Bourmin, feeling the difficulty of his position, declared that he had long sought for an opportunity to open his heart to her, and requested a moment’s attention. Maria Gavrilovna closed her book and cast down her eyes, as a sign of compliance with his request.

And this is what happened: Bourmin, feeling the pressure of his situation, said that he had been looking for a chance to share his feelings with her and asked for a moment of her time. Maria Gavrilovna closed her book and looked down, signaling her willingness to listen.

“I love you,” said Bourmin: “I love you passionately....”

“I love you,” said Bourmin. “I love you so much...”

Maria Gavrilovna blushed and lowered her head still more. “I have acted imprudently in accustoming myself to the sweet pleasure of seeing and hearing you daily....” Maria Gavrilovna recalled to mind the first letter of St. Preux.[3] “But it is now too late to resist my fate; the remembrance of you, your dear incomparable image, will henceforth be the torment and the consolation of my life, but there still remains a grave duty for me to perform—to reveal to you a terrible secret which will place between us an insurmountable barrier....”

Maria Gavrilovna blushed and lowered her head even more. “I’ve been reckless in getting used to the sweet pleasure of seeing and hearing you every day....” Maria Gavrilovna remembered the first letter of St. Preux.[3] “But now it’s too late to fight against my destiny; the memory of you, your dear incomparable image, will now be both the torment and the comfort of my life. However, I still have a serious duty to fulfill—to reveal to you a terrible secret that will create an unbridgeable gap between us....”

“That barrier has always existed,” interrupted Maria Gavrilovna hastily: “I could never be your wife.”

“That barrier has always been there,” Maria Gavrilovna interjected quickly. “I could never be your wife.”

“I know,” replied he calmly: “I know that you once loved, but death and three years of mourning.... Dear, kind Maria Gavrilovna, do not try to deprive me of my last consolation: the thought that you would have consented to make me happy, if——”

“I know,” he replied calmly. “I know that you once loved, but death and three years of mourning... Dear, kind Maria Gavrilovna, please don’t take away my last consolation: the thought that you would have agreed to make me happy, if—”

“Don’t speak, for Heaven’s sake, don’t speak. You torture me.”

“Please, for the love of God, don’t say anything. You’re driving me crazy.”

“Yes, I know, I feel that you would have been mine, but—I am the most miserable creature under the sun—I am already married!”

“Yes, I know, I feel like you would have been mine, but—I am the unluckiest person alive—I’m already married!”

Maria Gavrilovna looked at him in astonishment.

Maria Gavrilovna stared at him in shock.

“I am already married,” continued Bourmin: “I have been married four years, and I do not know who is my wife, or where she is, or whether I shall ever see her again!”

“I’m already married,” Bourmin continued. “I’ve been married for four years, and I don’t know who my wife is, where she is, or if I’ll ever see her again!”

“What do you say?” exclaimed Maria Gavrilovna. “How very strange! Continue: I will relate to you afterwards.... But continue, I beg of you.”

“What do you think?” exclaimed Maria Gavrilovna. “How odd! Please go on: I’ll tell you more later.... But please continue, I’m begging you.”

“At the beginning of the year 1812,” said Bourmin, “I was hastening to Vilna, where my regiment was stationed. Arriving late one evening at one of the post-stations, I ordered the horses to be got ready as quickly as possible, when suddenly a terrible snowstorm came on, and the postmaster and drivers advised me to wait till it had passed over. I followed their advice, but an unaccountable uneasiness took possession of me: it seemed as if someone were pushing me forward. Meanwhile the snowstorm did not subside; I could endure it no longer, and again ordering out the horses, I started off in the midst of the storm. The driver conceived the idea of following the course of the river, which would shorten our journey by three versts. The banks were covered with snow: the driver drove past the place where we should have come out upon the road, and so we found ourselves in an unknown part of the country.... The storm did not cease; I saw a light in the distance, and I ordered the driver to proceed towards it. We reached a village; in the wooden church there was a light. The church was open. Outside the railings stood several sledges, and people were passing in and out through the porch.

“At the beginning of 1812,” said Bourmin, “I was rushing to Vilna, where my regiment was stationed. I arrived late one evening at one of the post-stations and asked for the horses to be readied as soon as possible, when suddenly a terrible snowstorm hit. The postmaster and drivers suggested that I wait for it to pass. I took their advice, but I couldn’t shake an inexplicable feeling of anxiety; it felt like someone was pushing me to keep going. Meanwhile, the snowstorm didn’t let up; I could no longer bear it, and after ordering the horses again, I set off right into the storm. The driver thought it would be smarter to follow the river to cut our trip short by three versts. The banks were covered in snow; the driver missed the spot where we should have come out onto the road, and we found ourselves in an unfamiliar part of the country… The storm continued to rage; I spotted a light in the distance and told the driver to head toward it. We reached a village; there was a light in the wooden church. The church was open. Outside the fences stood several sledges, and people were going in and out through the porch.”

“‘This way! this way!’ cried several voices.

“‘This way! This way!’ shouted several voices.

“I ordered the driver to proceed.

“I told the driver to go ahead.

“‘In the name of Heaven, where have you been loitering’ said somebody to me. ‘The bride has fainted away; the pope does not know what to do, and we were just getting ready to go back. Get out as quickly as you can.’

“‘In the name of Heaven, where have you been messing around?’ someone said to me. ‘The bride has fainted; the pope doesn’t know what to do, and we were just about to head back. Get out as fast as you can.’”

“I got out of the sledge without saying a word, and went into the church, which was feebly lit up by two or three tapers. A young girl was sitting on a bench in a dark corner of the church; another girl was rubbing her temples.

“I got out of the sled without saying a word and went into the church, which was dimly lit by two or three candles. A young girl was sitting on a bench in a dark corner of the church; another girl was rubbing her temples.

“‘Thank God!’ said the latter, ‘you have come at last. You have almost killed the young lady.’

“‘Thank God!’ said the latter, ‘you’ve finally arrived. You nearly scared the young lady to death.’”

“The old priest advanced towards me, and said:

“The old priest walked up to me and said:

“‘Do you wish me to begin?’

“‘Do you want me to start?’”

“‘Begin, begin, father,’ replied I, absently.

“‘Start, start, Dad,’ I replied, absentmindedly.

“The young girl was raised up. She seemed to me not at all bad-looking.... Impelled by an incomprehensible, unpardonable levity, I placed myself by her side in front of the pulpit; the priest hurried on; three men and a chambermaid supported the bride and only occupied themselves with her. We were married.

“The young girl grew up. She didn’t seem bad-looking at all to me.... Driven by some strange, unforgivable lightheartedness, I sat down next to her in front of the pulpit; the priest rushed through the ceremony; three men and a chambermaid stood by the bride and focused only on her. We got married.”

“‘Kiss each other!’ said the witnesses to us.

“Kiss each other!” said the witnesses to us.

“My wife turned her pale face towards me. I was about to kiss her, when she exclaimed: ‘Oh! it is not he! it is not he!’ and fell senseless.

“My wife turned her pale face towards me. I was about to kiss her when she exclaimed, ‘Oh! it’s not him! It’s not him!’ and collapsed.”

“The witnesses gazed at me in alarm. I turned round and left the church without the least hindrance, flung myself into the kibitka and cried: ‘Drive off!’

“The witnesses looked at me in shock. I turned around and left the church without any trouble, jumped into the kibitka and shouted: ‘Drive off!’”

“My God!” exclaimed Maria Gavrilovna. “And you do not know what became of your poor wife?”

“My God!” Maria Gavrilovna exclaimed. “And you have no idea what happened to your poor wife?”

“I do not know,” replied Bourmin; “neither do I know the name of the village where I was married, nor the poststation where I set out from. At that time I attached so little importance to my wicked prank, that on leaving the church, I fell asleep, and did not awake till the next morning after reaching the third station. The servant, who was then with me, died during the campaign, so that I have no hope of ever discovering the woman upon whom I played such a cruel joke, and who is now so cruelly avenged.”

“I don’t know,” Bourmin replied; “I don’t even know the name of the village where I got married, or the post station I left from. At that time, I thought so little of my wicked prank that after leaving the church, I fell asleep and didn’t wake up until the next morning after reaching the third station. The servant who was with me back then died during the campaign, so I have no hope of ever finding the woman I played such a cruel joke on, and who is now being so cruelly avenged.”

“My God! my God!” cried Maria Gavrilovna, seizing him by the hand: “then it was you! And you do not recognize me?”

“My God! my God!” cried Maria Gavrilovna, grabbing his hand. “So it was you! And you don’t remember me?”

Bourmin turned pale—and threw himself at her feet.

Bourmin went pale and fell at her feet.


[1] A village about fifty miles from Moscow, and the scene of a sanguinary battle between the French and Russian forces during the invasion of Russia by Napoleon I.

[1] A village located approximately fifty miles from Moscow, known for being the site of a bloody battle between the French and Russian armies during Napoleon I's invasion of Russia.

[2] Griboiedoff.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Griboiedoff.

[3] In “La Nouvelle Héloise,” by Jean-Jacques Rousseau.

[3] In "The New Heloise," by Jean-Jacques Rousseau.


THE POSTMASTER.

Who has not cursed postmasters, who has not quarrelled with them? Who, in a moment of anger, has not demanded from them the fatal book in order to record in it unavailing complaints of their extortions, rudeness and unpunctuality? Who does not look upon them as monsters of the human race, equal to the defunct attorneys, or, at least, the brigands of Mourom? Let us, however, be just; let us place ourselves in their position, and perhaps we shall begin to judge them with more indulgence. What is a postmaster? A veritable martyr of the fourteenth class,[1] only protected by his rank from blows, and that not always (I appeal to the conscience of my readers). What is the function of this dictator, as Prince Viazemsky jokingly calls him? Is he not an actual galley-slave? He has no rest either day or night. All the vexation accumulated during the course of a wearisome journey the traveller vents upon the postmaster. Should the weather prove intolerable, the road abominable, the driver obstinate, the horses ungovernable—the postmaster is to blame. Entering into his poor abode, the traveller looks upon him as an enemy, and the postmaster is fortunate if he succeeds in soon getting rid of his uninvited guest; but if there should happen to be no horses!... Heavens! what volleys of abuse, what threats are showered upon his head! In rain and sleet he is compelled to go out into the courtyard; during times of storm and nipping frost, he is glad to seek shelter in the vestibule, if only to enjoy a minute’s repose from the shouting and jostling of incensed travellers.

Who hasn’t cursed postmasters, who hasn’t argued with them? Who, in a moment of anger, hasn’t demanded the dreaded book from them to record the pointless complaints about their extortion, rudeness, and lateness? Who doesn’t see them as the worst of humanity, comparable to deadbeat lawyers or at least the bandits of Mourom? But let’s be fair; let’s put ourselves in their shoes, and maybe we’ll start to judge them more leniently. What is a postmaster? Truly a martyr of the fourteenth class,[1] only shielded by his position from physical attacks—and not even always (I ask my readers to consider this). What is the role of this dictator, as Prince Viazemsky humorously calls him? Isn’t he essentially a galley-slave? He gets no rest, day or night. All the frustrations built up during a tiring trip are taken out on the postmaster. If the weather is terrible, the road’s horrible, the driver stubborn, and the horses undisciplined—the postmaster is at fault. When travelers enter his modest home, they view him as an enemy, and the postmaster is lucky if he can quickly send his unwanted visitor away; but if there happen to be no horses!... Oh my! What streams of insults and threats are directed at him! In rain and sleet, he has to step out into the courtyard; during storms and biting frost, he’s relieved to find refuge in the hallway, just to catch a moment's break from the yelling and shoving of angry travelers.

A general arrives: the trembling postmaster gives him the two last troikas, including that intended for the courier. The general drives off without uttering a word of thanks. Five minutes afterwards—a bell!... and a courier throws down upon the table before him his order for fresh post-horses!... Let us bear all this well in mind, and, instead of anger, our hearts will be filled with sincere compassion. A few words more. During a period of twenty years I have traversed Russia in every direction; I know nearly all the post roads, and I have made the acquaintance of several generations of drivers. There are very few postmasters that I do not know personally, and few with whom I have not had business relations. In the course of time I hope to publish some curious observations that I have noted down during my travels. For the present I will only say that the body of postmasters is presented to the public in a very false light. These much-calumniated officials are generally very peaceful persons, obliging by nature, disposed to be sociable, modest in their pretensions and not too much addicted to the love of money. From their conversation (which travelling gentlemen very unreasonably despise) much may be learnt that is both interesting and instructive. For my own part, I confess that I prefer their talk to that of some official of the sixth class travelling on government business.

A general arrives: the nervous postmaster hands him the last two troikas, including the one meant for the courier. The general drives away without saying a word of thanks. Five minutes later—a bell!... and a courier throws his order for fresh post-horses on the table in front of him!... Let’s remember this well, and instead of anger, let our hearts be filled with genuine compassion. A few more words. Over the past twenty years, I’ve traveled across Russia in every direction; I know nearly all the post roads and have met several generations of drivers. There are very few postmasters I don’t know personally, and even fewer with whom I haven’t had business dealings. Eventually, I hope to publish some interesting observations I've jotted down during my travels. For now, I can only say that the public views postmasters very inaccurately. These often-maligned officials are usually quite peaceful, naturally helpful, sociable, modest in their ambitions, and not overly driven by a love of money. From their conversations (which traveling gentlemen often unfairly dismiss), one can learn many fascinating and valuable things. Personally, I admit that I prefer their discussions to the conversation of some sixth-class official traveling on government business.

It may easily be supposed that I have friends among the honourable body of postmasters. Indeed, the memory of one of them is dear to me. Circumstances once brought us together, and it is of him that I now intend to tell my amiable readers.

It’s easy to think that I have friends among the respected group of postmasters. In fact, I hold sweet memories of one of them. We were brought together by circumstances, and it’s about him that I want to share with my kind readers now.

In the month of May of the year 1816, I happened to be travelling through the Government of N——, upon a road now destroyed. I then held an inferior rank, and I travelled by post stages, paying the fare for two horses. As a consequence, the postmasters treated me with very little ceremony, and I often had to take by force what, in my opinion, belonged to me by right. Being young and passionate, I was indignant at the baseness and cowardice of the postmaster, when the latter harnessed to the caliche of some, official noble, the horses prepared for me. It was a long time, too, before I could get accustomed to being served out of my turn by a discriminating servant at the governor’s dinner. To-day the one and the other seem to me to be in the natural order of things. Indeed, what would become of us, if, instead of the generally observed rule: “Let rank honour rank,” another were to be brought into use, as for example: “Let mind honour mind?” What disputes would arise! And with whom would the servants begin in serving the dishes? But to return to my story.

In May 1816, I was traveling through the N—— region, along a road that's now gone. At the time, I had a low-ranking position and traveled using post stages, paying for two horses. Because of this, the postmasters treated me with little respect, and I often had to forcibly take what I believed was rightfully mine. Being young and passionate, I was outraged by the cowardice of the postmaster when he hitched the horses meant for me to the carriage of some official noble. It took me a while to get used to being served out of turn by a biased servant at the governor’s dinner. Now, both situations seem completely normal to me. Honestly, what would happen if we switched from the common rule of “Let rank honor rank” to something like “Let mind honor mind”? It would lead to so many arguments! And who would the servants serve first? But back to my story.

The day was hot. About three versts from A——, a drizzling rain came on, and in a few minutes it began to pour down in torrents and I was drenched to the skin. On arriving at the station, my first care was to change my clothes as quickly as possible, my second to ask for some tea.

The day was scorching. About three miles from A——, a light drizzle started, and within minutes it turned into a heavy downpour, soaking me completely. When I reached the station, my first priority was to change into dry clothes as fast as I could, and my second was to ask for some tea.

“Hi! Dounia!”[2] cried the Postmaster: “prepare the tea-urn and go and get some cream.”

“Hey! Dounia!”[2] shouted the Postmaster: “set up the tea kettle and go grab some cream.”

At these words, a young girl of about fourteen years of age appeared from behind the partition, and ran out into the vestibule. Her beauty struck me.

At these words, a fourteen-year-old girl emerged from behind the partition and dashed into the foyer. Her beauty caught my attention.

“Is that your daughter?” I inquired of the Postmaster.

“Is that your daughter?” I asked the Postmaster.

“That is my daughter,” he replied, with a look of gratified pride; “and she is so sharp and sensible, just like her late mother.”

“That’s my daughter,” he said, with a look of proud satisfaction; “and she’s so smart and sensible, just like her mom who passed away.”

Then he began to register my travelling passport, and I occupied myself with examining the pictures that adorned his humble abode. They illustrated the story of the Prodigal Son. In the first, a venerable old man, in a night-cap and dressing-gown, is taking leave of the restless youth, who is eagerly accepting his blessing and a bag of money. In the next picture, the dissipated life of the young man is depicted in vivid colours: he is represented sitting at a table surrounded by false friends and shameless women. Further on, the ruined youth, in rags and a three-cornered hat, is tending swine and sharing with them their food: on his face is expressed deep grief and repentance. The last picture represented his return to his father: the good old man, in the same night-cap and dressing-gown, runs forward to meet him; the prodigal son falls on his knees; in the distance the cook is killing the fatted calf, and the elder brother is asking the servants the cause of all the rejoicing. Under each picture I read some suitable German verses. All this I have preserved in my memory to the present day, as well as the little pots of balsams, the bed with speckled curtains, and the other objects with which I was then surrounded. I can see at the present moment the host himself, a man of about fifty years of age, fresh and strong, in his long green surtout with three medals on faded ribbons.

Then he started to register my travel passport, and I kept myself busy looking at the pictures that decorated his modest home. They told the story of the Prodigal Son. In the first one, an elderly man in a nightcap and robe is saying goodbye to the restless young man, who is eagerly accepting his blessing and a bag of money. The next picture shows the young man’s reckless life in bright colors: he’s depicted sitting at a table surrounded by fake friends and shameless women. Further along, the ruined youth, in rags and a tricorne hat, is tending pigs and sharing their food; his face shows deep sorrow and regret. The last picture shows his return to his father: the kind old man, in the same nightcap and robe, rushes to greet him; the prodigal son kneels; in the background, the cook is slaughtering the fatted calf, and the elder brother is asking the servants why everyone is celebrating. Under each picture, I read some fitting German verses. I have kept all this in my memory to this day, along with the little pots of balms, the bed with spotted curtains, and the other items that surrounded me then. I can still picture the host himself, a man about fifty, robust and healthy, in his long green coat with three medals on faded ribbons.

I had scarcely settled my account with my old driver, when Dounia returned with the tea-urn. The little coquette saw at the second glance the impression she had produced upon me; she lowered her large blue eyes; I began to talk to her; she answered me without the least timidity, like a girl who has seen the world. I offered her father a glass of punch, to Dounia herself I gave a cup of tea, and then the three of us began to converse together, as if we were old acquaintances.

I had just finished settling my bill with my old driver when Dounia came back with the tea kettle. The little flirt realized on the second glance the effect she had on me; she lowered her big blue eyes. I started talking to her, and she responded without any shyness, like someone who has experienced life. I offered her father a glass of punch, gave Dounia a cup of tea, and then the three of us began chatting as if we were old friends.

The horses had long been ready, but I felt reluctant to take leave of the Postmaster and his daughter. At last I bade them good-bye, the father wished me a pleasant journey, the daughter accompanied me to the telega. In the vestibule I stopped and asked her permission to kiss her; Dounia consented.... I can reckon up a great many kisses since that time, but not one which has left behind such a long, such a pleasant recollection.

The horses had been ready for a while, but I was hesitant to say goodbye to the Postmaster and his daughter. Finally, I said farewell, and the father wished me a safe trip while the daughter walked me to the telega. In the entrance, I paused and asked for her permission to kiss her; Dounia agreed.... I can count many kisses since then, but none has left such a lasting, pleasant memory.

Several years passed, and circumstances led me to the same road, and to the same places.

Several years went by, and situations brought me back to the same road and the same places.

“But,” thought I, “perhaps the old Postmaster has been changed, and Dounia may already be married.”

“But,” I thought, “maybe the old Postmaster has changed, and Dounia might already be married.”

The thought that one or the other of them might be dead also flashed through my mind, and I approached the station of A—— with a sad presentiment. The horses drew up before the little post-house. On entering the room, I immediately recognized the pictures illustrating the story of the prodigal son. The table and the bed stood in the same places as before, but the flowers were no longer on the window-sills, and everything around indicated decay and neglect.

The thought that one of them might be dead crossed my mind, and I approached the station of A—— with a heavy feeling. The horses stopped in front of the small post-house. As soon as I stepped inside, I recognized the pictures depicting the story of the prodigal son. The table and the bed were in the same spots as before, but the flowers were gone from the window sills, and everything around showed signs of decay and neglect.

The Postmaster was asleep under his sheep-skin pelisse; my arrival awoke him, and he rose up.... It was certainly Simeon Virin, but how aged! While he was preparing to register my travelling passport, I gazed at his grey hairs, the deep wrinkles upon his face, that had not been shaved for a long time, his bent back, and I was astonished to see how three or four years had been able to transform a strong and active individual into a feeble old man.

The Postmaster was asleep under his sheepskin coat; my arrival woke him up, and he got up.... It was definitely Simeon Virin, but he looked so old! While he was getting my travel passport ready, I stared at his grey hair, the deep wrinkles on his face that hadn’t been shaved in ages, and his hunched back. I was shocked to see how just three or four years had changed a strong and lively person into a frail old man.

“Do you recognize me?” I asked him: “we are old acquaintances.”

“Do you remember me?” I asked him. “We go way back.”

“May be,” replied he mournfully; “this is a high road, and many travellers have stopped here.”

“Maybe,” he replied sadly; “this is a major road, and many travelers have paused here.”

“Is your Dounia well?” I continued.

“Is your Dounia doing okay?” I continued.

The old man frowned.

The man frowned.

“God knows,” he replied.

“God knows,” he said.

“Probably she is married?” said I.

“Is she probably married?” I said.

The old man pretended not to have heard my question, and went on reading my passport in a low tone. I ceased questioning him and ordered some tea. Curiosity began to torment me, and I hoped that the punch would loosen the tongue of my old acquaintance.

The old man acted like he didn't hear my question and continued reading my passport quietly. I stopped asking him and ordered some tea. My curiosity started to eat at me, and I hoped the punch would help my old acquaintance open up.

I was not mistaken; the old man did not refuse the proffered glass. I observed that the rum dispelled his mournfulness. At the second glass he began to talk; he remembered me, or appeared as if he remembered me, and I heard from him a story, which at the time, deeply interested and affected me.

I wasn't wrong; the old man accepted the offered glass. I noticed that the rum lifted his spirits. After the second glass, he started to talk; he seemed to remember me, and he shared a story with me that really interested and moved me at the time.

“So you knew my Dounia?” he began. “But who did not know her? Ah, Dounia, Dounia! What a girl she was! Everybody who passed this way praised her; nobody had a word to say against her. The ladies used to give her presents—now a handkerchief, now a pair of earrings. The gentlemen used to stop intentionally, as if to dine or to take supper, but in reality only to take a longer look at her. However angry a gentleman might be, in her presence he grew calm and spoke graciously to me. Would you believe it, sir: couriers and Court messengers used to talk to her for half-hours at a stretch. It was she who kept the house; she put everything in order, got everything ready, and looked after everything. And I, like an old fool, could not look at her enough, could not idolize her enough. Did I not love my Dounia? Did I not indulge my child? Was not her life a happy one? But no, there is no escaping misfortune: there is no evading what has been decreed.” Then he began to tell me his sorrow in detail. Three years before, one winter evening, when the Postmaster was ruling a new book, and his daughter behind the partition was sewing a dress, a troika drove up, and a traveller in a Circassian cap and military cloak, and enveloped in a shawl, entered the room and demanded horses. The horses were all out. On being told this, the traveller raised his voice and whip; but Dounia, accustomed to such scenes, ran out from behind the partition and graciously inquired of the traveller whether he would not like something to eat and drink.

“So you knew my Dounia?” he started. “But who didn’t know her? Ah, Dounia, Dounia! What a girl she was! Everyone who passed through here praised her; no one had a bad word to say about her. The ladies would give her gifts—sometimes a handkerchief, sometimes a pair of earrings. The gentlemen would stop on purpose, as if they were coming to dine or have supper, but really just to steal a longer glance at her. No matter how angry a gentleman was, he softened in her presence and spoke kindly to me. Can you believe it, sir? Couriers and Court messengers would talk to her for half an hour at a time. She was the one who kept the house in order; she organized everything, got everything ready, and took care of everything. And I, like a foolish old man, couldn’t help but look at her endlessly, couldn’t help but idolize her. Did I not love my Dounia? Did I not spoil my child? Wasn’t her life a happy one? But no, there's no escaping misfortune: there’s no avoiding what has been decided.” Then he began to share his sorrow in detail. Three years earlier, one winter evening, when the Postmaster was writing a new book and his daughter was sewing a dress behind the partition, a troika pulled up, and a traveler in a Circassian cap and military cloak, wrapped in a shawl, entered the room and asked for horses. All the horses were out. When he was told this, the traveler raised his voice and whip; but Dounia, used to such scenes, rushed out from behind the partition and graciously asked the traveler if he would like something to eat and drink.

The appearance of Dounia produced the usual effect. The traveller’s anger subsided; he consented to wait for horses, and ordered supper. Having taken off his wet shaggy cap, and divested himself of his shawl and cloak, the traveller was seen to be a tall, young Hussar with a black moustache He made himself comfortable with the Postmaster, and began to converse in a pleasant manner with him and his daughter. Supper was served. Meanwhile the horses returned, and the Postmaster ordered them, without being fed, to be harnessed immediately to the traveller kibitka. But on returning to the room, he found the young man lying almost unconscious on the bench; he had come over faint, his head ached, it was impossible for him to continue his journey. What was to be done? The Postmaster gave up his own bed to him, and it was decided that if the sick man did not get better, they would send next day to C—— for the doctor.

The sight of Dounia had the usual effect. The traveler’s anger faded; he agreed to wait for horses and ordered dinner. After taking off his wet, shaggy cap and removing his shawl and cloak, the traveler was revealed to be a tall, young Hussar with a black moustache. He settled in comfortably with the Postmaster and started chatting pleasantly with him and his daughter. Dinner was served. Meanwhile, the horses returned, and the Postmaster directed them to be harnessed right away to the traveler’s kibitka, without feeding them first. However, when he returned to the room, he found the young man lying nearly unconscious on the bench; he had fainted, his head was hurting, and he couldn’t continue his journey. What should they do? The Postmaster offered up his own bed for him, and it was decided that if the sick man didn’t improve, they would send for the doctor in C—— the next day.

The next day the Hussar was worse. His servant rode to the town for the doctor. Dounia bound round his head a handkerchief steeped in vinegar, and sat with her needlework beside his bed. In the presence of the Postmaster, the sick man sighed and scarcely uttered a word; but he drank two cups of coffee, and, with a sigh, ordered dinner. Dounia did not quit his side. He constantly asked for something to drink, and Dounia gave him a jug of lemonade prepared by herself. The sick man moistened his lips, and each time, on returning the jug, he feebly pressed Dounia’s hand in token of gratitude.

The next day, the Hussar was feeling worse. His servant rode into town to fetch the doctor. Dounia wrapped a handkerchief soaked in vinegar around his head and sat next to his bed with her needlework. In front of the Postmaster, the sick man sighed and hardly said a word; however, he drank two cups of coffee and, with another sigh, ordered dinner. Dounia stayed by his side. He kept asking for something to drink, and Dounia brought him a jug of lemonade that she made herself. The sick man moistened his lips, and each time he returned the jug, he weakly squeezed Dounia’s hand in thanks.

About dinner time the doctor arrived. He felt the sick man’s pulse, spoke to him in German, and declared in Russian that he only needed rest, and that in about a couple of days he would be able to set out on his journey. The Hussar gave him twenty-five roubles for his visit, and invited him to dinner; the doctor accepted the invitation. They both ate with a good appetite, drank a bottle of wine, and separated very well satisfied with each other.

Around dinner time, the doctor arrived. He checked the sick man's pulse, spoke to him in German, and announced in Russian that all he needed was rest, and that in about a couple of days he would be ready to continue his journey. The Hussar paid him twenty-five roubles for the visit and invited him to dinner; the doctor accepted the invitation. They both ate heartily, enjoyed a bottle of wine, and parted ways feeling very satisfied with each other.

Another day passed, and the Hussar felt quite himself again. He was extraordinarily lively, joked unceasingly, now with Dounia, now with the Postmaster, whistled tunes, chatted with the travellers, copied their passports into the post-book, and so won upon the worthy Postmaster, that when the third day arrived, it was with regret that he parted with his amiable guest.

Another day went by, and the Hussar felt like himself again. He was incredibly lively, joking nonstop, first with Dounia, then with the Postmaster, whistling tunes, chatting with the travelers, copying their passports into the post-book, and he charmed the Postmaster so much that when the third day came, he regretted saying goodbye to his friendly guest.

The day was Sunday; Dounia was preparing to go to mass. The Hussar’s kibitka stood ready. He took leave of the Postmaster, after having generously recompensed him for his board and lodging, bade farewell to Dounia, and offered to drive her as far as the church, which was situated at the end of the village. Dounia hesitated.

The day was Sunday; Dounia was getting ready to go to church. The Hussar's kibitka was ready. He said goodbye to the Postmaster, after generously paying him for his food and lodging, bid farewell to Dounia, and offered to drive her to the church, which was at the end of the village. Dounia hesitated.

“What are you afraid of?” asked her father. “His Excellency is not a wolf: he won’t eat you. Drive with him as far as the church.”

“What are you scared of?” her father asked. “His Excellency isn’t a wolf; he won’t hurt you. Just ride with him to the church.”

Dounia seated herself in the kibitka by the side of the Hussar, the servant sprang upon the box, the driver whistled, and the horses started off at a gallop.

Dounia sat down in the kibitka next to the Hussar, the servant jumped onto the box, the driver whistled, and the horses took off at a gallop.

The poor Postmaster could not understand how he could have allowed his Dounia to drive off with the Hussar, how he could have been so blind, and what had become of his senses at that moment. A half-hour had not elapsed, before his heart began to grieve, and anxiety and uneasiness took possession of him to such a degree, that he could contain himself no longer, and started off for mass himself. On reaching the church, he saw that the people were already beginning to disperse, but Dounia was neither in the churchyard nor in the porch. He hastened into the church: the priest was leaving the altar, the clerk was extinguishing the candles, two old women were still praying in a corner, but Dounia was not in the church. The poor father was scarcely able to summon up sufficient resolution to ask the clerk if she had been to mass. The clerk replied that she had not. The Postmaster returned home neither alive nor dead. One hope alone remained to him: Dounia, in the thoughtlessness of youth, might have taken it into her head to go on as far as the next station, where her godmother lived. In agonizing agitation he awaited the return of the troika in which he had let her set out. The driver did not return. At last, in the evening, he arrived alone and intoxicated, with the terrible news that Dounia had gone on with the Hussar at the other station.

The poor Postmaster couldn’t understand how he had let his Dounia leave with the Hussar, how he could have been so clueless, and what had happened to his senses at that moment. Within half an hour, his heart started to ache, and anxiety and uneasiness overwhelmed him to the point where he couldn’t stay still any longer and headed to mass himself. When he got to the church, he saw that people were already starting to leave, but Dounia was neither in the churchyard nor in the entrance. He rushed into the church: the priest was finishing up at the altar, the clerk was putting out the candles, and two elderly women were still praying in a corner, but Dounia was not inside. The poor father could hardly bring himself to ask the clerk if she had attended mass. The clerk answered that she hadn’t. The Postmaster returned home feeling neither alive nor dead. The only hope he had left was that Dounia, in her youthful impulsiveness, might have decided to go as far as the next station where her godmother lived. In a state of agonizing worry, he waited for the return of the troika he had let her leave in. The driver didn’t come back. Finally, in the evening, he arrived alone and drunk, bringing the terrible news that Dounia had gone with the Hussar to the other station.

The old man could not bear his misfortune: he immediately took to that very same bed where, the evening before, the young deceiver had lain. Taking all the circumstances into account, the Postmaster now came to the conclusion that the illness had been a mere pretence. The poor man fell ill with a violent fever; he was removed to C——, and in his place another person was appointed for the time being. The same doctor, who had attended the Hussar, attended him also. He assured the Postmaster that the young man had been perfectly well, and that at the time of his visit he had suspected him of some evil intention, but that he had kept silent through fear of his whip. Whether the German spoke the truth or only wished to boast of his perspicacity, his communication afforded no consolation to the poor invalid. Scarcely had the latter recovered from his illness, when he asked the Postmaster of C—— for two months’ leave of absence, and without saying a word to anybody of his intention, he set out on foot in search of his daughter.

The old man couldn’t handle his bad luck: he immediately went to the same bed where, the night before, the young trickster had slept. Considering everything, the Postmaster concluded that the illness had been a total act. The poor man fell seriously ill with a high fever; he was taken to C——, and someone else was temporarily assigned in his place. The same doctor who had seen the Hussar also treated him. He told the Postmaster that the young man had been completely fine and that during his visit, he had suspected him of some bad intention but stayed quiet out of fear of his whip. Whether the German was telling the truth or just trying to show off his insight, his words brought no comfort to the poor sick man. As soon as he recovered, he asked the Postmaster of C—— for two months off and, without mentioning his plans to anyone, set out on foot to find his daughter.

From the travelling passport he found out that Captain Minsky was journeying from Smolensk to St. Petersburg. The yemshik[3] who drove him, said that Dounia had wept the whole of the way, although she seemed to go of her own free will.

From the travel passport, he discovered that Captain Minsky was traveling from Smolensk to St. Petersburg. The yemshik[3] who drove him said that Dounia had cried the entire journey, even though she appeared to be going of her own accord.

“Perhaps,” thought the Postmaster, “I shall bring back home my erring ewe-lamb.”

“Maybe,” thought the Postmaster, “I’ll bring back home my lost lamb.”

With this thought he reached St. Petersburg, stopped at the barracks of the Ismailovsky Regiment, in the quarters of a retired non-commissioned officer, an old comrade of his, and then began his search. He soon discovered that Captain Minsky was in St. Petersburg, and was living at the Demoutoff Hotel. The Postmaster resolved to call upon him.

With this in mind, he arrived in St. Petersburg, paused at the barracks of the Ismailovsky Regiment, in the quarters of a retired non-commissioned officer, an old friend of his, and then started his search. He quickly found out that Captain Minsky was in St. Petersburg and staying at the Demoutoff Hotel. The Postmaster decided to pay him a visit.

Early in the morning he went to Minsky’s ante-chamber, and requested that His Excellency might be informed that an old soldier wished to see him. The military servant, who was cleaning a boot on a boot-tree, informed him that his master was still asleep, and that he never received anybody before eleven o’clock. The Postmaster retired and returned at the appointed time. Minsky himself came out to him in his dressing-gown and red skull-cap.

Early in the morning, he went to Minsky’s waiting room and asked to inform His Excellency that an old soldier wanted to see him. The military servant, who was polishing a boot on a boot stand, told him that his boss was still asleep and that he never met anyone before eleven o’clock. The Postmaster left and returned at the scheduled time. Minsky himself came out to him in his bathrobe and red skullcap.

“Well, my friend, what do you want?” he asked.

“Well, my friend, what do you want?” he asked.

The old man’s heart began to boil, tears started to his eyes, and he was only able to say in a trembling voice:

The old man's heart started to surge, tears welled up in his eyes, and he could only manage to say in a shaky voice:

“Your Excellency!... do me the divine favour!...”

“Your Excellency!... please do me a favor!...”

Minsky glanced quickly at him, grew confused, took him by the hand, led him into his cabinet and locked the door.

Minsky shot him a quick look, felt confused, took his hand, led him into his office, and locked the door.

“Your Excellency!” continued the old man: “what has fallen from the load is lost; give me back at least my poor Dounia. You have made her your plaything; do not ruin her entirely.”

“Your Excellency!” the old man continued, “what’s fallen from the load is lost; please give me back at least my poor Dounia. You’ve made her your plaything; don’t ruin her completely.”

“What is done cannot be undone,” said the young man, in the utmost confusion; “I am guilty before you, and am ready to ask your pardon, but do not think that I could forsake Dounia: she shall be happy, I give you my word of honour. Why do you want her? She loves me; she has become disused to her former existence. Neither you nor she will forget what has happened.”

“What’s done is done,” said the young man, in complete confusion; “I’m guilty in your eyes, and I’m ready to ask for your forgiveness, but don’t think that I could abandon Dounia: she will be happy, I give you my word. Why do you want her? She loves me; she has moved on from her old life. Neither you nor she will forget what’s happened.”

Then, pushing something up the old man’s sleeve, he opened the door, and the Postmaster, without remembering how, found himself in the street again.

Then, shoving something up the old man’s sleeve, he opened the door, and the Postmaster, without even realizing how, found himself back out on the street.

For a long time he stood immovable; at last he observed in the cuff of his sleeve a roll of papers; he drew them out and unrolled several fifty rouble notes. Tears again filled his eyes, tears of indignation! He crushed the notes into a ball, flung them upon the ground, stamped upon them with the heel of his boot, and then walked away.... After having gone a few steps, he stopped, reflected, and returned ... but the notes were no longer there. A well-dressed young man, observing him, ran towards a droshky, jumped in hurriedly, and cried to the driver: “Go on!”

For a long time, he stood there, motionless; finally, he noticed a roll of papers in his sleeve. He pulled them out and unrolled several fifty-rouble notes. Tears filled his eyes again, tears of anger! He crumpled the notes into a ball, tossed them on the ground, stamped on them with the heel of his boot, and then walked away... After taking a few steps, he stopped, thought for a moment, and went back... but the notes were gone. A well-dressed young man, watching him, ran towards a droshky, jumped in quickly, and yelled at the driver, “Go!”

The Postmaster did not pursue him. He resolved to return home to his station, but before doing so he wished to see his poor Dounia once more. For that purpose, he returned to Minsky’s lodgings a couple of days afterwards, but the military servant told him roughly that his master received nobody, pushed him out of the ante-chamber and slammed the door in his face. The Postmaster stood waiting for a long time, then he walked away.

The Postmaster didn't chase after him. He decided to go back home to his station, but before he did, he wanted to see his poor Dounia one last time. To do that, he returned to Minsky’s place a few days later, but the military servant told him gruffly that his boss was not seeing anyone, pushed him out of the waiting area, and slammed the door in his face. The Postmaster waited for a long time, then he walked away.

That same day, in the evening, he was walking along the Liteinaia, having been to a service at the Church of the Afflicted. Suddenly a stylish droshky flew past him, and the Postmaster recognized Minsky. The droshky stopped in front of a three-storeyed house, close to the entrance, and the Hussar ran up the steps. A happy thought flashed through the mind of the Postmaster. He returned, and, approaching the coachman:

That same day, in the evening, he was walking along Liteinaia after attending a service at the Church of the Afflicted. Suddenly, a fancy carriage zipped past him, and the Postmaster recognized Minsky. The carriage stopped in front of a three-story house, right by the entrance, and the Hussar rushed up the steps. A bright idea struck the Postmaster. He turned back and approached the coachman:

“Whose horse is this, my friend?” asked he: “Doesn’t it belong to Minsky?”

“Whose horse is this, my friend?” he asked. “Doesn’t it belong to Minsky?”

“Exactly so,” replied the coachman: “what do you want?”

“Exactly,” replied the driver. “What do you need?”

“Well, your master ordered me to carry a letter to his Dounia, and I have forgotten where his Dounia lives.”

“Well, your master told me to deliver a letter to his Dounia, and I’ve forgotten where she lives.”

“She lives here, on the second floor. But you are late with your letter, my friend; he is with her himself just now.”

“She lives here on the second floor. But you’re late with your letter, my friend; he’s with her right now.”

“That doesn’t matter,” replied the Postmaster, with an inexplicable beating of the heart. “Thanks for your information, but I shall know how to manage my business.” And with these words he ascended the staircase.

"That doesn't matter," the Postmaster responded, feeling an unexplainable flutter in his chest. "Thanks for the information, but I'll know how to handle my business." With that, he walked up the staircase.

The door was locked; he rang. There was a painful delay of several seconds. The key rattled, and the door was’ opened.

The door was locked; he rang the bell. There was an awkward delay of a few seconds. The key jangled, and the door opened.

“Does Avdotia Simeonovna live here?” he asked.

“Does Avdotia Simeonovna live here?” he asked.

“Yes,” replied a young female servant: “what do you want with her?”

“Yes,” replied a young female servant, “what do you need from her?”

The Postmaster, without replying, walked into the room.

The Postmaster walked into the room without saying a word.

“You mustn’t go in, you mustn’t go in!” the servant cried put after him: “Avdotia Simeonovna has visitor.”

“You can't go in, you can't go in!” the servant shouted after him. “Avdotia Simeonovna has a visitor.”

But the Postmaster, without heeding her, walked straight on. The first two rooms were dark; in the third there was a light. He approached the open door and paused. In the room, which was beautifully furnished, sat Minsky in deep thought. Dounia, attired in the most elegant fashion, was sitting upon the arm of his chair, like a lady rider upon her English saddle. She was gazing tenderly at Minsky, and winding his black curls round her sparkling fingers. Poor Postmaster! Never had his daughter seemed to him so beautiful; he admired her against his will.

But the Postmaster, ignoring her, walked straight ahead. The first two rooms were dark; in the third, there was a light. He approached the open door and paused. Inside, which was beautifully furnished, sat Minsky lost in thought. Dounia, dressed in the most elegant fashion, was perched on the arm of his chair, like a lady rider on her English saddle. She was gazing affectionately at Minsky, twisting his black curls around her sparkling fingers. Poor Postmaster! Never had his daughter seemed so beautiful to him; he admired her despite himself.

“Who is there?” she asked, without raising her head.

“Who’s there?” she asked, without looking up.

He remained silent. Receiving no reply, Dounia raised her head.... and with a cry she fell upon the carpet. The alarmed Minsky hastened to pick her up, but suddenly catching sight of the old Postmaster in the doorway, he left Dounia and approached him, trembling with rage.

He stayed silent. Not getting a response, Dounia lifted her head... and with a cry, she collapsed onto the carpet. The shocked Minsky rushed to help her, but when he suddenly saw the old Postmaster in the doorway, he abandoned Dounia and went over to him, shaking with anger.

“What do you want?” he said to him, clenching his teeth. “Why do you steal after me everywhere, like a thief? Or do you want to murder me? Be off!” and with a powerful hand he seized the old man by the collar and pushed him down the stairs.

“What do you want?” he asked, gritting his teeth. “Why do you follow me everywhere, like a thief? Or do you want to kill me? Get lost!” And with a strong hand, he grabbed the old man by the collar and shoved him down the stairs.

The old man returned to his lodging. His friend advised him to lodge a complaint, but the Postmaster reflected, waved his hand, and resolved to abstain from taking any further steps in the matter. Two days afterwards he left St. Petersburg and returned to his station to resume his duties.

The old man went back to his place. His friend suggested he file a complaint, but the Postmaster thought about it, waved his hand, and decided not to take any more action on the issue. Two days later, he left St. Petersburg and went back to his station to continue his work.

“This is the third year,” he concluded, “that I have been living without Dounia, and I have not heard a word about her. Whether she is alive or not—God only knows. So many things happen. She is not the first, nor yet the last, that a travelling scoundrel has seduced, kept for a little while, and then forsaken. There are many such young fools in St. Petersburg, to-day in satin and velvet, and to-morrow sweeping the streets along with the wretched hangers-on of the dram-shops. Sometimes, when I think that Dounia also may come to such an end, then, in spite of myself, I sin and wish her in her grave....”

“This is the third year,” he finished, “that I’ve been living without Dounia, and I haven’t heard a single word about her. Whether she’s alive or not—only God knows. So much happens. She’s not the first, nor will she be the last, that a traveling con artist has seduced, kept for a little while, and then abandoned. There are plenty of young fools in St. Petersburg, dressed in satin and velvet today, and tomorrow sweeping the streets alongside the miserable drunks from the bars. Sometimes, when I think that Dounia could end up the same way, I find myself wishing—despite my better judgment—that she were in her grave...”

Such was the story of my friend, the old Postmaster, a story more than once interrupted by tears, which he picturesquely wiped away with the skirt of his coat, like the zealous Terentitch in Dmitrieff’s beautiful ballad. These tears were partly induced by the punch, of which he had drunk five glasses during the course of his narrative, but for all that, they produced a deep impression upon my heart After taking leave of him, it was a long time before I could forget the old Postmaster, and for a long time I thought of poor Dounia....

Such was the story of my friend, the old Postmaster, a tale that was interrupted more than once by tears, which he dramatically wiped away with the hem of his coat, like the passionate Terentitch in Dmitrieff’s beautiful ballad. These tears were partly brought on by the punch, of which he had downed five glasses while telling his story, but still, they left a strong impact on my heart. After saying goodbye to him, it took me quite a while to forget the old Postmaster, and for a long time, I thought about poor Dounia...


Passing through the little town of a short time ago, I remembered my friend. I heard that the station, over which he ruled, had been abolished. To my question: “Is the old Postmaster still alive?” nobody could give me a satisfactory reply. I resolved to pay a visit to the well-known place, and having hired horses, I set out for the village of N——.

Passing through the small town recently, I thought about my friend. I heard that the station where he used to work had been closed down. When I asked, “Is the old Postmaster still alive?” no one could give me a clear answer. I decided to visit the familiar place, and after renting some horses, I headed out to the village of N——.

It was in the autumn. Grey clouds covered the sky; a cold wind blew across the reaped fields, carrying along with it the red and yellow leaves from the trees that it encountered. I arrived in the village at sunset, and stopped at the little post-house. In the vestibule (where Dounia had once kissed me) a stout woman came out to meet me, and in answer to my questions replied, that the old Postmaster had been dead for about a year, that his house was occupied by a brewer, and that she was the brewer’s wife. I began to regret my useless journey, and the seven roubles that I had spent in vain.

It was autumn. Gray clouds covered the sky; a cold wind swept across the harvested fields, blowing red and yellow leaves from the trees it passed. I arrived in the village at sunset and stopped at the small post-house. In the entrance hall (where Dounia had once kissed me), a heavyset woman came out to greet me. In response to my questions, she said that the old Postmaster had died about a year ago, that his house was now occupied by a brewer, and that she was the brewer’s wife. I started to regret my pointless trip and the seven rubles I had wasted.

“Of what did he die?” I asked the brewer’s wife.

“Of what did he die?” I asked the brewer's wife.

“Of drink, little father,” replied she.

“Of drink, not much, dad,” she replied.

“And where is he buried?”

"Where is he buried?"

“On the outskirts of the village, near his late wife.”

“On the edge of the village, close to where his late wife is.”

“Could somebody take me to his grave?”

“Can someone take me to his grave?”

“To be sure! Hi, Vanka,[4] you have played with that cat long enough. Take this gentleman to the cemetery, and show him the Postmaster’s grave.”

“To be sure! Hi, Vanka,[4] you’ve played with that cat long enough. Take this gentleman to the cemetery and show him the Postmaster’s grave.”

At these words a ragged lad, with red hair, and a cast in his eye, ran up to me and immediately began to lead the way towards the burial-ground.

At these words, a scruffy kid with red hair and a squint came up to me and instantly started showing the way to the graveyard.

“Did you know the dead man?” I asked him on the road.

“Did you know the guy who died?” I asked him on the road.

“Did I not know him! He taught me how to cut blowpipes. When he came out of the dram-shop (God rest his soul!) we used to run after him and call out: ‘Grandfather! grandfather! some nuts!’ and he used to throw nuts to us. He always used to play with us.”

“Didn’t I know him! He showed me how to make blowpipes. Whenever he came out of the bar (God rest his soul!), we would run after him and shout, ‘Grandpa! Grandpa! Some nuts!’ and he would toss nuts to us. He always played with us.”

“And do the travellers remember him?”

“And do the travelers remember him?”

“There are very few travellers now; the assessor passes this way sometimes, but he doesn’t trouble himself about dead people. Last summer a lady passed through here, and she asked after the old Postmaster, and went to his grave.”

“There are very few travelers now; the assessor comes through here sometimes, but he doesn’t care about dead people. Last summer, a woman came by and asked about the old Postmaster, and she went to his grave.”

“What sort of a lady?” I asked with curiosity.

“What kind of lady?” I asked with curiosity.

“A very beautiful lady,” replied the lad. “She was in a carriage with six horses, and had along with her three little children, a nurse, and a little black dog; and when they told her that the old Postmaster was dead, she began to cry, and said to the children: ‘Sit still, I will go to the cemetery.’ I offered to show her the way. But the lady said: ‘I know the way.’ And she gave me a five-copeck piece.... such a kind lady!”

“A really beautiful lady,” replied the guy. “She was in a carriage with six horses, and along with her were three little kids, a nurse, and a small black dog; and when they told her that the old Postmaster had died, she started to cry and told the kids: ‘Sit still, I’ll go to the cemetery.’ I offered to show her the way. But the lady said: ‘I know the way.’ And she gave me a five-copeck coin.... such a kind lady!”

We reached the cemetery, a dreary place, not inclosed in the least; it was sown with wooden crosses, but there was not a single tree to throw a shade over it. Never in my life had I seen such a dismal cemetery.

We arrived at the cemetery, a gloomy spot, completely open; it was scattered with wooden crosses, but there wasn't a single tree to provide any shade. I had never seen such a bleak cemetery in my life.

“This is the old Postmaster’s grave,” said the lad to me, leaping upon a heap of sand, in which was planted a black cross with a copper image.

“This is the old Postmaster’s grave,” the boy said to me, jumping onto a pile of sand where a black cross with a copper image was planted.

“And did the lady come here?” asked I.

“And did the lady come here?” I asked.

“Yes,” replied Vanka; “I watched her from a distance. She lay down here, and remained lying down for a long time. Then she went back to the village, sent for the pope, gave him some money and drove off, after giving me a five-copeck piece.... such an excellent lady!”

“Yes,” replied Vanka; “I watched her from a distance. She lay down here and stayed there for a long time. Then she went back to the village, called for the priest, gave him some money, and drove off after giving me a five-copeck piece.... such a wonderful lady!”

And I, too, gave the lad a five-copeck piece, and I no longer regretted the journey nor the seven roubles that I had spent on it.

And I also gave the kid a five-copeck coin, and I no longer regretted the trip or the seven roubles I had spent on it.


[1] The Chinnovniks, or official nobles of Russia, are divided into fourteen classes, the fourteenth being the lowest. The members of this latter class were formerly little removed from serfs.

[1] The Chinnovniks, or official nobles of Russia, are divided into fourteen classes, with the fourteenth being the lowest. The members of this lowest class used to be barely distinguishable from serfs.

[2] Diminutive of Avdotia.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nickname for Avdotia.

[3] Driver.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Driver.

[4] One of the many diminutives of Ivan.

[4] A shortened version of the name Ivan.


THE COFFIN-MAKER.

The last of the effects of the coffin-maker, Adrian Prokhoroff, were placed upon the hearse, and a couple of sorry-looking jades dragged themselves along for the fourth time from Basmannaia to Nikitskaia, whither the coffin-maker was removing with all his household. After locking up the shop, he posted upon the door a placard announcing that the house was to be let or sold, and then made his way on foot to his new abode. On approaching the little yellow house, which had so long captivated his imagination, and which at last he had bought for a considerable sum, the old coffin-maker was astonished to find that his heart did not rejoice. When he crossed the unfamiliar threshold and found his new home in the greatest confusion, he sighed for his old hovel, where for eighteen years the strictest order had prevailed. He began to scold his two daughters and the servant for their slowness, and then set to work to help them himself. Order was soon established; the ark with the sacred images, the cupboard with the crockery, the table, the sofa, and the bed occupied the corners reserved for them in the back room; in the kitchen and parlour were placed the articles comprising the stock-in-trade of the master—coffins of all colours and of all sizes, together with cupboards containing mourning hats, cloaks and torches.

The last of coffin-maker Adrian Prokhoroff's belongings were loaded onto the hearse, and a couple of tired old horses dragged themselves along for the fourth time from Basmannaia to Nikitskaia, where he was moving with his entire household. After locking up the shop, he put a sign on the door saying that the place was for rent or sale, and then he walked to his new home. As he approached the little yellow house that had fascinated him for so long, and which he had finally bought for a significant amount, the old coffin-maker was shocked to find that he wasn't feeling happy. When he stepped over the unfamiliar threshold and saw his new home in complete chaos, he longed for his old place, which had been so orderly for eighteen years. He started scolding his two daughters and their servant for being slow, then jumped in to help them. Order was quickly restored; the cabinet with sacred images, the cupboard with dishes, the table, the sofa, and the bed were placed in their designated spots in the back room. In the kitchen and living room were the items that made up the master’s business—coffins of all colors and sizes, along with cupboards holding mourning hats, cloaks, and torches.

Over the door was placed a sign representing a fat Cupid with an inverted torch in his hand and bearing this inscription: “Plain and coloured coffins sold and lined here; coffins also let out on hire, and old ones repaired.”

Over the door was a sign showing a chubby Cupid holding an upside-down torch and featuring the following text: “Plain and colored coffins sold and lined here; coffins also available for hire, and old ones repaired.”

The girls retired to their bedroom; Adrian made a tour of inspection of his quarters, and then sat down by the window and ordered the tea-urn to be prepared.

The girls went to their bedroom; Adrian checked his room, and then sat down by the window and asked for the tea to be made.

The enlightened reader knows that Shakespeare and Walter Scott have both represented their grave-diggers as merry and facetious individuals, in order that the contrast might more forcibly strike our imagination. Out of respect for the truth, we cannot follow their example, and we are compelled to confess that the disposition of our coffin-maker was in perfect harmony with his gloomy occupation. Adrian Prokhoroff was usually gloomy and thoughtful. He rarely opened his mouth, except to scold his daughters when he found them standing idle and gazing out of the window at the passers by, or to demand for his wares an exorbitant price from those who had the misfortune—and sometimes the good fortune—to need them. Hence it was that Adrian, sitting near the window and drinking his seventh cup of tea, was immersed as usual in melancholy reflections. He thought of the pouring rain which, just a week before, had commenced to beat down during the funeral of the retired brigadier. Many of the cloaks had shrunk in consequence of the downpour, and many of the hats had been put quite out of shape. He foresaw unavoidable expenses, for his old stock of funeral dresses was in a pitiable condition. He hoped to compensate himself for his losses by the burial of old Trukhina, the shopkeeper’s wife, who for more than a year had been upon the point of death. But Trukhina lay dying at Rasgouliai, and Prokhoroff was afraid that her heirs, in spite of their promise, would not take the trouble to send so far for him, but would make arrangements with the nearest undertaker.

The informed reader knows that Shakespeare and Walter Scott both portrayed their grave-diggers as cheerful and humorous characters to create a more striking contrast in our minds. However, in the interest of honesty, we can’t imitate them and must admit that our coffin-maker's attitude was perfectly aligned with his grim job. Adrian Prokhoroff was generally somber and contemplative. He rarely spoke, except to scold his daughters when he caught them idly staring out the window at those passing by, or to demand an outrageous price for his products from those unfortunate—or sometimes fortunate—enough to need them. That’s why Adrian, sitting by the window and sipping his seventh cup of tea, was lost once again in gloomy thoughts. He recalled the pouring rain that had started just a week earlier during the funeral of the retired brigadier. Many cloaks had shrunk because of the downpour, and several hats had become completely misshapen. He anticipated unavoidable expenses since his old stock of funeral attire was in terrible condition. He hoped to recover his losses with the burial of old Trukhina, the shopkeeper’s wife, who had been on the verge of death for over a year. But Trukhina was dying in Rasgouliai, and Prokhoroff was worried that her heirs, despite their promise, wouldn’t bother to send for him from so far away, opting instead to make arrangements with the closest undertaker.

These reflections were suddenly interrupted by three masonic knocks at the door.

These thoughts were suddenly interrupted by three knocks at the door.

“Who is there?” asked the coffin-maker.

“Who’s there?” asked the coffin maker.

The door opened, and a man, who at the first glance could be recognized as a German artisan, entered the room, and with a jovial air advanced towards the coffin-maker.

The door opened, and a man, who at first glance could be identified as a German craftsman, walked into the room and cheerfully approached the coffin-maker.

“Pardon me, respected neighbour,” said he in that Russian dialect which to this day we cannot hear without a smile: “pardon me for disturbing you.... I wished to make your acquaintance as soon as possible. I am a shoemaker, my name is Gottlieb Schultz, and I live across the street, in that little house just facing your windows. To-morrow I am going to celebrate my silver wedding, and I have come to invite you and your daughters to dine with us.”

“Excuse me, dear neighbor,” he said in that Russian accent that still makes us smile today: “sorry for bothering you.... I wanted to introduce myself as soon as I could. I’m a shoemaker, my name is Gottlieb Schultz, and I live across the street, in that little house directly across from your windows. Tomorrow I'm going to celebrate my 25th wedding anniversary, and I came to invite you and your daughters to join us for dinner.”

The invitation was cordially accepted. The coffin-maker asked the shoemaker to seat himself and take a cup of tea, and thanks to the open-hearted disposition of Gottlieb Schultz, they were soon engaged in friendly conversation.

The invitation was warmly accepted. The coffin maker asked the shoemaker to sit down and have a cup of tea, and thanks to Gottlieb Schultz's friendly nature, they quickly fell into pleasant conversation.

“How is business with you?” asked Adrian.

“How’s business going for you?” Adrian asked.

“Just so so,” replied Schultz; “I cannot complain. My wares are not like yours: the living can do without shoes, but the dead cannot do without coffins.”

“Just so so,” replied Schultz; “I can’t complain. My goods aren’t like yours: the living can manage without shoes, but the dead can’t do without coffins.”

“Very true,” observed Adrian; “but if a living person hasn’t anything to buy shoes with, you cannot find fault with him, he goes about barefooted; but a dead beggar gets his coffin for nothing.”

“Very true,” Adrian remarked; “but if someone alive doesn’t have any money to buy shoes, you can’t blame them for going around barefoot; but a dead beggar gets their coffin for free.”

In this manner the conversation was carried on between them for some time; at last the shoemaker rose and took leave of the coffin-maker, renewing his invitation.

In this way, the conversation between them continued for a while; finally, the shoemaker got up and said goodbye to the coffin-maker, repeating his invitation.

The next day, exactly at twelve o’clock, the coffin-maker and his daughters issued from the doorway of their newly-purchased residence, and directed their steps towards the abode of their neighbour. I will not stop to describe the Russian caftan of Adrian Prokhoroff, nor the European toilettes of Akoulina and Daria, deviating in this respect from the usual custom of modern novelists. But I do not think it superfluous to observe that they both had on the yellow cloaks and red shoes, which they were accustomed to don on solemn occasions only.

The next day, right at noon, the coffin maker and his daughters stepped out of the doorway of their newly bought home and headed towards their neighbor’s place. I won’t take the time to describe Adrian Prokhoroff's Russian caftan or the European outfits of Akoulina and Daria, going against the usual trend of modern novelists. However, I think it’s worth mentioning that they both wore yellow cloaks and red shoes, which they usually reserved for special occasions.

The shoemaker’s little dwelling was filled with guests, consisting chiefly of German artisans with their wives and foremen. Of the Russian officials there was present but one, Yourko the Finn, a watchman, who, in spite of his humble calling, was the special object of the host’s attention. For twenty-five years he had faithfully discharged the duties of postilion of Pogorelsky. The conflagration of 1812, which destroyed the ancient capital, destroyed also his little yellow watch-house. But immediately after the expulsion of the enemy, a new one appeared in its place, painted grey and with white Doric columns, and Yourko began again to pace to and fro before it, with his axe and grey coat of mail. He was known to the greater part of the Germans who lived near the Nikitskaia Gate, and some of them had even spent the night from Sunday to Monday beneath his roof.

The shoemaker’s small home was packed with guests, mainly German craftsmen along with their wives and foremen. Only one Russian official was there, Yourko the Finn, a watchman, who, despite his modest job, was the center of the host’s attention. For twenty-five years, he had faithfully served as the postilion of Pogorelsky. The fire of 1812 that wiped out the old capital also burned down his little yellow watchhouse. But right after the enemy was driven out, a new one sprang up in its place, painted grey with white Doric columns, and Yourko started pacing back and forth in front of it, carrying his axe and wearing his grey coat of mail. Most of the Germans living near the Nikitskaia Gate knew him, and some had even spent the night from Sunday to Monday under his roof.

Adrian immediately made himself acquainted with him, as with a man whom, sooner or later, he might have need of, and when the guests took their places at the table, they sat down beside each other. Herr Schultz and his wife, and their daughter Lotchen, a young girl of seventeen, did the honours of the table and helped the cook to serve. The beer flowed in streams; Yourko ate like four, and Adrian in no way yielded to him; his daughters, however, stood upon their dignity. The conversation, which was carried on in German, gradually grew more and more boisterous. Suddenly the host requested a moment’s attention, and uncorking a sealed bottle, he said with a loud voice in Russian:

Adrian quickly introduced himself, knowing he might need this guy eventually, and when the guests sat down at the table, they ended up next to each other. Herr Schultz and his wife, along with their daughter Lotchen, a seventeen-year-old, hosted and helped the cook serve the meal. The beer was flowing freely; Yourko was eating a lot, and Adrian kept pace with him; however, his daughters maintained their composure. The conversation, held in German, gradually became louder and livelier. Suddenly, the host asked for everyone's attention, and uncorking a sealed bottle, he announced in a loud voice in Russian:

“To the health of my good Louise!”

“Here’s to the health of my wonderful Louise!”

The champagne foamed. The host tenderly kissed the fresh face of his partner, and the guests drank noisily to the health of the good Louise.

The champagne bubbled. The host gently kissed his partner's fresh face, and the guests loudly toasted to the health of the wonderful Louise.

“To the health of my amiable guests!” exclaimed the host, uncorking a second bottle; and the guests thanked him by draining their glasses once more.

“To the health of my lovely guests!” the host exclaimed, opening a second bottle; and the guests responded by emptying their glasses again.

Then followed a succession of toasts. The health of each individual guest was drunk; they drank to the health of Moscow and to quite a dozen little German towns; they drank to the health of all corporations in general and of each in particular; they drank to the health of the masters and foremen. Adrian drank with enthusiasm and became so merry, that he proposed a facetious toast to himself. Suddenly one of the guests, a fat baker, raised his glass and exclaimed:

Then there was a series of toasts. They toasted the health of each guest; they drank to the health of Moscow and even a dozen small German towns; they raised their glasses to the well-being of all corporations in general and each one in particular; they toasted the health of the bosses and managers. Adrian drank with excitement and got so cheerful that he jokingly toasted to himself. Out of nowhere, one of the guests, a chubby baker, lifted his glass and shouted:

“To the health of those for whom we work, our customers!”

“To the health of those we serve, our customers!”

This proposal, like all the others, was joyously and unanimously received. The guests began to salute each other; the tailor bowed to the shoemaker, the shoemaker to the tailor, the baker to both, the whole company to the baker, and so on. In the midst of these mutual congratulations, Yourko exclaimed, turning to his neighbour:

This proposal, like all the others, was enthusiastically and unanimously accepted. The guests began to greet each other; the tailor nodded to the shoemaker, the shoemaker nodded to the tailor, the baker acknowledged both, and the entire group acknowledged the baker, and so on. In the middle of these mutual congratulations, Yourko exclaimed, turning to his neighbor:

“Come, little father! Drink to the health of your corpses!”

“Come on, little father! Cheers to the health of your dead!”

Everybody laughed, but the coffin-maker considered himself insulted, and frowned. Nobody noticed it, the guests continued to drink, and the bell had already rung for vespers when they rose from the table.

Everyone laughed, but the coffin maker felt insulted and frowned. Nobody noticed; the guests kept drinking, and the bell for evening prayers had already rung by the time they got up from the table.

The guests dispersed at a late hour, the greater part of them in a very merry mood. The fat baker and the bookbinder, whose face seemed as if bound in red morocco, linked their arms in those of Yourko and conducted him back to his little watch-house, thus observing the proverb: “One good turn deserves another.”

The guests left late at night, most of them in a cheerful mood. The plump baker and the bookbinder, whose face looked like it was wrapped in red leather, linked their arms with Yourko and walked him back to his little watch-house, following the saying: “One good turn deserves another.”

The coffin-maker returned home drunk and angry.

The coffin-maker came home drunk and furious.

“Why is it,” he exclaimed aloud, “why is it that my trade is not as honest as any other? Is a coffin-maker brother to the hangman? Why did those heathens laugh? Is a coffin-maker a buffoon? I wanted to invite them to my new dwelling and give them a feast, but now I’ll do nothing of the kind. Instead of inviting them, I will invite those for whom I work: the orthodox dead.”

“Why is it,” he shouted, “why is my job not as honest as any other? Is a coffin-maker just like the executioner? Why were those people laughing? Is a coffin-maker a joke? I wanted to invite them to my new home and throw them a feast, but now I won’t do any of that. Instead of inviting them, I’ll invite the ones I actually work for: the faithful departed.”

“What is the matter, little father?” said the servant, who was engaged at that moment in taking off his boots: “why do you talk such nonsense? Make the sign of the cross! Invite the dead to your new house! What folly!”

“What’s wrong, little father?” said the servant, who was in the process of taking off his boots. “Why are you talking such nonsense? Make the sign of the cross! Invite the dead to your new house! What madness!”

“Yes, by the Lord! I will invite them,” continued Adrian, “and that, too, for to-morrow!... Do me the favour, my benefactors, to come and feast with me to-morrow evening; I will regale you with what God has sent me.”

“Yes, by the Lord! I will invite them,” continued Adrian, “and that, too, for tomorrow!... Please, my dear friends, come and join me for dinner tomorrow evening; I’ll treat you to what God has provided.”

With these words the coffin-maker turned into bed and soon began to snore.

With that, the coffin-maker rolled over in bed and soon started to snore.

It was still dark when Adrian was awakened out of his sleep. Trukhina, the shopkeeper’s wife, had died during the course of that very night, and a special messenger was sent off on horseback by her bailiff to carry the news to Adrian. The coffin-maker gave him ten copecks to buy brandy with, dressed himself as hastily as possible, took a droshky and set out for Rasgouliai. Before the door of the house in which the deceased lay, the police had already taken their stand, and the trades-people were passing backwards and forwards, like ravens that smell a dead body. The deceased lay upon a table, yellow as wax, but not yet disfigured by decomposition. Around her stood her relatives, neighbours and domestic servants. All the windows were open; tapers were burning; and the priests were reading the prayers for the dead. Adrian went up to the nephew of Trukhina, a young shopman in a fashionable surtout, and informed him that the coffin, wax candles, pall, and the other funeral accessories would be immediately delivered with all possible exactitude. The heir thanked him in an absent-minded manner, saying that he would not bargain about the price, but would rely upon him acting in everything according to his conscience. The coffin-maker, in accordance with his usual custom, vowed that he would not charge him too much, exchanged significant glances with the bailiff, and then departed to commence operations.

It was still dark when Adrian was jolted awake. Trukhina, the shopkeeper’s wife, had died that very night, and her bailiff had sent a special messenger on horseback to inform Adrian. The coffin-maker gave him ten copecks to buy brandy, got dressed as quickly as he could, took a droshky, and headed for Rasgouliai. Outside the house where the deceased lay, the police were already standing guard, and the tradespeople were moving back and forth like crows drawn to a carcass. The deceased rested on a table, waxy yellow but not yet showing signs of decay. Her relatives, neighbors, and domestic servants surrounded her. All the windows were open; candles were lit; and the priests were reciting prayers for the dead. Adrian approached Trukhina's nephew, a young shopkeeper in a stylish coat, and informed him that the coffin, wax candles, pall, and other funeral items would be delivered promptly and accurately. The heir thanked him absentmindedly, saying he wouldn’t haggle over the price but trusted him to act according to his conscience. The coffin-maker, as was his custom, vowed not to overcharge him, exchanged knowing looks with the bailiff, and then set off to begin his work.

The whole day was spent in passing to and fro between Rasgouliai and the Nikitskaia Gate. Towards evening everything was finished, and he returned home on foot, after having dismissed his driver. It was a moonlight night. The coffin-maker reached the Nikitskaia Gate in safety. Near the Church of the Ascension he was hailed by our acquaintance Yourko, who, recognizing the coffin-maker, wished him good-night. It was late. The coffin-maker was just approaching his house, when suddenly he fancied he saw some one approach his gate, open the wicket, and disappear within.

The whole day was spent going back and forth between Rasgouliai and the Nikitskaia Gate. By evening, everything was wrapped up, and he walked home after sending his driver away. It was a moonlit night. The coffin-maker reached the Nikitskaia Gate safely. Near the Church of the Ascension, our friend Yourko spotted him and wished him good night. It was late. The coffin-maker was just getting close to his house when he suddenly thought he saw someone come up to his gate, open the small door, and slip inside.

“What does that mean?” thought Adrian. “Who can be wanting me again? Can it be a thief come to rob me? Or have my foolish girls got lovers coming after them? It means no good, I fear!”

“What does that mean?” Adrian thought. “Who could want me again? Is it a thief come to rob me? Or have my silly girls got boyfriends coming after them? I’m afraid it means trouble!”

And the coffin-maker thought of calling his friend Yourko to his assistance. But at that moment, another person approached the wicket and was about to enter, but seeing the master of the house hastening towards him, he stopped and took off his three-cornered hat. His face seemed familiar to Adrian, but in his hurry he had not been able to examine it closely.

And the coffin-maker considered asking his friend Yourko for help. But just then, someone else walked up to the gate and was about to come in, but when he saw the owner of the house rushing toward him, he stopped and removed his three-cornered hat. His face looked familiar to Adrian, but in his rush, he hadn't been able to look at it closely.

“You are favouring me with a visit,” said Adrian, out of breath. “Walk in, I beg of you.”

“You're giving me the honor of a visit,” Adrian said, out of breath. “Please come in, I ask you.”

“Don’t stand on ceremony, little father,” replied the other, in a hollow voice; “you go first, and show your guests the way.”

“Don't be so formal, little father,” the other replied in a hollow voice; “you go ahead and lead your guests.”

Adrian had no time to spend upon ceremony. The wicket was open; he ascended the steps followed by the other. Adrian thought he could hear people walking about in his rooms.

Adrian didn’t have time for any formalities. The gate was open; he climbed the steps with the other person following him. Adrian thought he could hear people moving around in his rooms.

“What the devil does all this mean!” he thought to himself, and he hastened to enter. But the sight that met his eyes caused his legs to give way beneath him.

“What on earth does all this mean!” he thought, and he rushed to go inside. But the scene that greeted him made his legs go weak.

The room was full of corpses. The moon, shining through the windows, lit up their yellow and blue faces, sunken mouths, dim, half-closed eyes, and protruding noses. Adrian, with horror, recognized in them people that he himself had buried, and in the guest who entered with him, the brigadier who had been buried during the pouring rain. They all, men and women, surrounded the coffin-maker, with bowings and salutations, except one poor fellow lately buried gratis, who, conscious and ashamed of his rags, did not venture to approach, but meekly kept aloof in a corner. All the others were decently dressed: the female corpses in caps and ribbons, the officials in uniforms, but with their beards unshaven, the tradesmen in their holiday caftans.

The room was full of corpses. The moon, shining through the windows, illuminated their yellow and blue faces, sunken mouths, dim, half-closed eyes, and protruding noses. Adrian, horrified, recognized among them people he had himself buried, and in the guest who entered with him, the brigadier who had been buried in the pouring rain. They all, men and women, surrounded the coffin-maker, with bows and greetings, except for one poor guy who had been buried for free; conscious and embarrassed about his rags, he didn't dare to approach but stayed meekly in a corner. All the others were decently dressed: the female corpses in caps and ribbons, the officials in uniforms but with unshaved beards, the tradesmen in their holiday caftans.

“You see, Prokhoroff,” said the brigadier in the name of all the honourable company, “we have all risen in response to your invitation. Only those have stopped at home who were unable to come, who have crumbled to pieces and have nothing left but fleshless bones. But even of these there was one who hadn’t the patience to remain behind—so much did he want to come and see you....”

“You see, Prokhoroff,” said the brigadier on behalf of everyone present, “we’ve all come in response to your invitation. The only ones who stayed home are those who couldn’t make it, who have fallen apart and are nothing but bones. But even among them, there was one who couldn’t bear to stay back—he wanted so much to come and see you...”

At this moment a little skeleton pushed his way through the crowd and approached Adrian. His fleshless face smiled affably at the coffin-maker. Shreds of green and red cloth and rotten linen hung on him here and there as on a pole, and the bones of his feet rattled inside his big jack-boots, like pestles in mortars.

At that moment, a small skeleton squeezed through the crowd and walked up to Adrian. His bony face grinned friendly at the coffin-maker. Bits of green and red fabric and tattered linen draped over him like old rags, and the bones of his feet rattled inside his oversized boots, like pestles in mortars.

“You do not recognize me, Prokhoroff,” said the skeleton. “Don’t you remember the retired sergeant of the Guards, Peter Petrovitch Kourilkin, the same to whom, in the year 1799, you sold your first coffin, and that, too, of deal instead of oak?”

“You don’t remember me, Prokhoroff,” said the skeleton. “Don’t you recall the retired sergeant of the Guards, Peter Petrovitch Kourilkin, the one to whom, back in 1799, you sold your first coffin, and it was made of deal instead of oak?”

With these words the corpse stretched out his bony arms towards him; but Adrian, collecting all his strength, shrieked and pushed him from him. Peter Petrovitch staggered, fell, and crumbled all to pieces. Among the corpses arose a murmur of indignation; all stood up for the honour of their companion, and they overwhelmed Adrian with such threats and imprecations, that the poor host, deafened by their shrieks and almost crushed to death, lost his presence of mind, fell upon the bones of the retired sergeant of the Guards, and swooned away.

With these words, the corpse reached out its bony arms toward him; but Adrian, gathering all his strength, screamed and pushed it away. Peter Petrovitch staggered, fell, and fell apart. Among the corpses, a murmur of anger rose; everyone stood up for the dignity of their companion and bombarded Adrian with so many threats and curses that the poor host, overwhelmed by their shouts and nearly crushed to death, lost his composure, collapsed onto the bones of the retired sergeant of the Guards, and fainted.

For some time the sun had been shining upon the bed on which lay the coffin-maker. At last he opened his eyes and saw before him the servant attending to the tea-urn. With horror, Adrian recalled all the incidents of the previous day. Trukhina, the brigadier, and the sergeant, Kourilkin, rose vaguely before his imagination. He waited in silence for the servant to open the conversation and inform him of the events of the night.

For a while, the sun had been shining on the bed where the coffin-maker lay. Finally, he opened his eyes and saw the servant tending to the tea urn. With a sense of dread, Adrian remembered everything that had happened the day before. Trukhina, the brigadier, and the sergeant, Kourilkin, appeared vaguely in his mind. He waited silently for the servant to start talking and tell him about the events of the night.

“How you have slept, little father Adrian Prokhorovitch!” said Aksinia, handing him his dressing-gown. “Your neighbour, the tailor, has been here, and the watchman also called to inform you that to-day is his name-day; but you were so sound asleep, that we did not wish to wake you.” “Did anyone come for me from the late Trukhina?”

“How did you sleep, little father Adrian Prokhorovitch?” Aksinia asked, handing him his dressing gown. “Your neighbor, the tailor, came by, and the watchman also stopped in to let you know that today is his name day; but you were sleeping so soundly that we didn't want to wake you.” “Did anyone come looking for me from the late Trukhina?”

“The late? Is she dead, then?”

"The late? So, is she dead?"

“What a fool you are! Didn’t you yourself help me yesterday to prepare the things for her funeral?”

“What a fool you are! Didn’t you help me yesterday to get everything ready for her funeral?”

“Have you taken leave of your senses, little father, or have you not yet recovered from the effects of yesterday’s drinking-bout? What funeral was there yesterday? You spent the whole day feasting at the German’s, and then came home drunk and threw yourself upon the bed, and have slept till this hour, when the bells have already rung for mass.”

“Have you lost your mind, little father, or are you still hungover from yesterday’s drinking session? What funeral were you talking about? You spent the entire day partying at the German's place, then came home drunk and collapsed onto the bed, and you’ve slept until now, when the bells have already chimed for mass.”

“Really!” said the coffin-maker, greatly relieved.

“Really!” said the coffin maker, feeling much better.

“Yes, indeed,” replied the servant.

“Yeah, totally,” replied the servant.

“Well, since that is the case, make the tea as quickly as possible and call my daughters.”

“Well, since that's the case, make the tea as quickly as you can and call my daughters.”


KIRDJALI.

Kirdjali was by birth a Bulgarian. Kirdjali, in the Turkish language, signifies a knight-errant, a bold fellow. His real name I do not know.

Kirdjali was born a Bulgarian. In Turkish, Kirdjali means a knight-errant, a brave man. I don’t know his real name.

Kirdjali with his acts of brigandage brought terror upon the whole of Moldavia. In order to give some idea of him, I will relate one of his exploits. One night he and the Arnout Mikhaelaki fell together upon a Bulgarian village. They set it on fire at both ends, and began to go from hut to hut. Kirdjali dispatched the inmates, and Mikhaelaki carried off the booty. Both cried: “Kirdjali! Kirdjali!” The whole village took to flight.

Kirdjali, through his acts of banditry, instilled fear across all of Moldavia. To give you an idea of him, I'll share one of his exploits. One night, he and Arnout Mikhaelaki attacked a Bulgarian village. They set it on fire at both ends and started going from hut to hut. Kirdjali killed the residents, while Mikhaelaki collected the loot. Both shouted, “Kirdjali! Kirdjali!” The entire village fled in panic.

When Alexander Ipsilanti[1] proclaimed the revolt and began to collect his army, Kirdjali brought to him some of his old companions. The real object of the revolt was but ill understood by them, but war presented an opportunity for getting rich at the expense of the Turks, and perhaps of the Moldavians, and that was object enough in their eyes.

When Alexander Ipsilanti[1] announced the uprising and started gathering his army, Kirdjali brought him some of his old friends. They didn't fully grasp the true purpose of the revolt, but war seemed like a chance to get rich at the expense of the Turks, and possibly the Moldavians, and that was enough motivation for them.

Alexander Ipsilanti was personally brave, but he did not possess the qualities necessary for the rôle which he had assumed with such ardour and such a want of caution. He did not know how to manage the people over whom he was obliged to exercise control. They had neither respect for him nor confidence in him. After the unfortunate battle, in which perished the flower of Greek youth, Iordaki Olimbioti persuaded him to retire, and he himself took his place. Ipsilanti escaped to the borders of Austria, and thence sent his curses to the people whom he termed traitors, cowards and scoundrels. These cowards and scoundrels for the most part perished within the walls of the monastery of Seko, or on the banks of the Pruth, desperately defending themselves against an enemy ten times their number.

Alexander Ipsilanti was personally brave, but he lacked the qualities needed for the role he took on with such passion and recklessness. He didn’t know how to lead the people he was supposed to control. They had neither respect for him nor trust in him. After the disastrous battle that claimed the best of Greek youth, Iordaki Olimbioti convinced him to step down, and he took over the position. Ipsilanti fled to the borders of Austria and there sent his curses to the people he called traitors, cowards, and scoundrels. These so-called cowards and scoundrels mostly perished within the walls of the monastery of Seko or on the banks of the Pruth, desperately defending themselves against an enemy that was ten times their size.

Kirdjali found himself in the detachment of George Kantakuzin, of whom might be repeated the same that has been said of Ipsilanti. On the eve of the battle near Skoulana, Kantakuzin asked permission of the Russian authorities to enter our lines. The detachment remained without a leader, but Kirdjali, Saphianos, Kantagoni, and others stood in no need whatever of a leader.

Kirdjali was with the group led by George Kantakuzin, and the same could be said about him as was said about Ipsilanti. On the night before the battle near Skoulana, Kantakuzin requested permission from the Russian authorities to join our lines. The group was left without a leader, but Kirdjali, Saphianos, Kantagoni, and the others didn’t need a leader at all.

The battle near Skoulana does not seem to have been described by anybody in all its affecting reality. Imagine seven hundred men—Arnouts, Albanians, Greeks, Bulgarians and rabble of every kind—with no idea of military art, retreating in sight of fifteen thousand Turkish cavalry. This detachment hugged the bank of the Pruth, and placed in front of themselves two small cannons, found at Jassy, in the courtyard of the Governor, and from which salutes used to be fired on occasions of rejoicing. The Turks would have been glad to make use of their cartridges, but they dared not without the permission of the Russian authorities: the shots would infallibly have flown over to our shore. The commander of our lines (now deceased), although he had served forty years in the army, had never in his life heard the whistle of a bullet, but Heaven ordained that he should hear it then. Several of them whizzed past his ears. The old man became terribly angry, and abused the major of the Okhotsky infantry regiment, who happened to be in advance of the lines. The major, not knowing what to do, ran towards the river, beyond which some of the mounted insurgents were caracoling about, and threatened them with his finger. The insurgents, seeing this, turned round and galloped off, with the whole Turkish detachment after them. The major, who had threatened them with his finger, was called Khortcheffsky. I do not know what became of him.

The battle near Skoulana hasn’t really been described by anyone in all its intense reality. Picture seven hundred men—Arnouts, Albanians, Greeks, Bulgarians, and all kinds of misfits—who had no clue about military tactics, retreating in front of fifteen thousand Turkish cavalry. This group clung to the bank of the Pruth and positioned two small cannons, found at Jassy, in the Governor's courtyard, where they used to fire salutes during celebrations. The Turks would have loved to use their ammunition, but they didn't dare without permission from the Russian authorities: any shots would definitely have landed on our side. The commander of our lines (now deceased), despite having served forty years in the army, had never heard a bullet whiz by in his life, but fate had him hear it that day. Several zipped past his ears. The old man got extremely angry and yelled at the major of the Okhotsky infantry regiment, who happened to be in front of the lines. The major, unsure of what to do, ran toward the river, where some mounted insurgents were galloping around, and pointed at them threateningly. When the insurgents saw this, they turned and took off, with the entire Turkish detachment chasing after them. The major, who had pointed his finger at them, was named Khortcheffsky. I don’t know what happened to him.

The next day, however, the Turks attacked the Hetairists. Not daring to use bullets or cannon-balls, they resolved, contrary to their usual custom, to employ cold steel. The battle was a fiercely-contested one. Yataghans[2] were freely used. On the side of the Turks were seen lances, which had never been employed by them till then; these lances were Russian: Nekrassovists fought in their ranks. The Hetairists, by permission of our Emperor, were allowed to cross the Pruth and take refuge within our lines. They began to cross over. Kantagoni and Saphianos remained last upon the Turkish bank. Kirdjali, wounded the evening before, was already lying within our lines. Saphianos was killed. Kantagoni, a very stout man, was wounded in the stomach by a lance. With one hand he raised his sword, with the other he seized the hostile lance, thrust it further into himself, and in that manner was able to reach his murderer with his sword, when both fell together.

The next day, though, the Turks attacked the Hetairists. Not wanting to use bullets or cannonballs, they decided, against their usual practice, to fight with cold steel. The battle was intense. Yataghans[2] were used freely. On the Turkish side, there were lances, which they had never used before; these lances were Russian, as Nekrassovists were fighting among them. With our Emperor's permission, the Hetairists were allowed to cross the Pruth and take refuge within our lines. They began to cross over. Kantagoni and Saphianos were the last to stay on the Turkish bank. Kirdjali, who had been wounded the night before, was already lying within our lines. Saphianos was killed. Kantagoni, a very strong man, was wounded in the stomach by a lance. With one hand, he raised his sword; with the other, he grabbed the enemy's lance, pushing it further into himself, and in that way managed to strike down his attacker with his sword, causing both of them to fall together.

All was over. The Turks remained victorious. Moldavia was swept clear of insurrectionary bands. About six hundred Arnouts were dispersed throughout Bessarabia; and though not knowing how to support themselves, they were yet grateful to Russia for her protection. They led an idle life, but not a licentious one. They could always be seen in the coffee-houses of half Turkish Bessarabia, with long pipes in their mouths, sipping coffee grounds out of small cups. Their figured jackets and red pointed slippers were already beginning to wear out, but their tufted skullcaps were still worn on the side of the head, and yataghans and pistols still protruded from under their broad sashes. Nobody complained of them. It was impossible to imagine that these poor, peaceably-disposed men were the notorious insurgents of Moldavia, the companions of the ferocious Kirdjali, and that he himself was among them.

Everything was finished. The Turks were victorious. Moldavia was free from rebellious groups. About six hundred Arnouts were scattered throughout Bessarabia; and although they didn’t know how to take care of themselves, they were still thankful to Russia for her protection. They lived leisurely lives, but not immoral ones. You could often see them in the coffee houses of half-Turkish Bessarabia, with long pipes in their mouths, sipping coffee grounds from small cups. Their patterned jackets and red pointed slippers were starting to wear out, but they still wore their tufted skullcaps tilted to the side of their heads, and yataghans and pistols still stuck out from under their wide sashes. No one complained about them. It was hard to believe that these poor, peace-loving men were the infamous insurgents of Moldavia, allies of the ruthless Kirdjali, and that he was among them.

The Pasha in command at Jassy became informed of this, and in virtue of treaty stipulations, requested the Russian authorities to deliver up the brigand.

The Pasha in charge at Jassy learned about this and, according to treaty agreements, asked the Russian authorities to hand over the bandit.

The police instituted a search. They discovered that Kirdjali was really in Kishineff. They captured him in the house of a fugitive monk in the evening, when he was having supper, sitting in the dark with seven companions.

The police launched a search. They found out that Kirdjali was actually in Kishineff. They captured him at the home of a runaway monk in the evening while he was having dinner, sitting in the dark with seven others.

Kirdjali was placed under arrest. He did not try to conceal the truth; he acknowledged that he was Kirdjali.

Kirdjali was arrested. He didn't try to hide the truth; he admitted that he was Kirdjali.

“But,” he added, “since I crossed the Pruth, I have not touched a hair of other people’s property, nor imposed upon even a gipsy. To the Turks, to the Moldavians and to the Wallachians I am undoubtedly a brigand, but to the Russians I am a guest. When Saphianos, having fired off all his cartridges, came over into these lines, collecting from the wounded, for the last discharge, buttons, nails, watch-chains and the knobs of yataghans, I gave him twenty beshliks, and was left without money. God knows that I, Kirdjali, lived by alms. Why then do the Russians now deliver me into the hands of my enemies?”

"But," he added, "since I crossed the Pruth, I haven't touched a single piece of anyone else's property, nor have I taken advantage of even a gypsy. To the Turks, Moldavians, and Wallachians, I'm definitely a bandit, but to the Russians, I'm just a guest. When Saphianos, having used up all his cartridges, came over to our lines gathering from the wounded for one last shot—buttons, nails, watch chains, and the handles of yataghans—I gave him twenty beshliks and was left with no money. God knows that I, Kirdjali, lived off charity. So why are the Russians now handing me over to my enemies?"

After that, Kirdjali was silent, and tranquilly awaited the decision that was to determine his fate. He did not wait long. The authorities, not being bound to look upon brigands from their romantic side, and being convinced of the justice of the demand, ordered Kirdjali to be sent to Jassy.

After that, Kirdjali fell silent and calmly waited for the decision that would determine his fate. He didn’t have to wait long. The authorities, not obliged to see brigands in a romantic light and convinced of the justice of the demand, ordered that Kirdjali be sent to Jassy.

A man of heart and intellect, at that time a young and unknown official, but now occupying an important post, vividly described to me his departure.

A man with both heart and intellect, who was at that time a young and unknown official but is now in an important position, vividly told me about his departure.

At the gate of the prison stood a karoutsa.... Perhaps you do not know what a karouisa is. It is a low, wicker vehicle, to which, not very long since, used generally to be yoked six or eight sorry jades. A Moldavian, with a moustache and a sheepskin cap, sitting astride one of them, incessantly shouted and cracked his whip, and his wretched animals ran on at a fairly sharp trot. If one of them began to slacken its pace, he unharnessed it with terrible oaths and left it upon the road, little caring what might be its fate. On the return journey he was sure to find it in the same place, quietly grazing upon the green steppe. It not unfrequently happened that a traveller, starting from one station with eight horses, arrived at the next with a pair only. It used to be so about fifteen years ago. Nowadays in Russianized Bessarabia they have adopted Russian harness and Russian telegas.

At the prison gate stood a karoutsa.... Maybe you don’t know what a karouisa is. It’s a low, wicker cart that not too long ago was usually pulled by six or eight worn-out horses. A Moldavian man with a mustache and a sheepskin cap was sitting on one of them, constantly shouting and cracking his whip, while his poor animals trotted along at a decent speed. If one of them slowed down, he would unleash a torrent of curses and leave it by the side of the road, showing little concern for its fate. When he came back, he would often find it in the same spot, peacefully grazing on the green steppe. It wasn’t uncommon for a traveler who set off from one station with eight horses to arrive at the next with only two. This was the case about fifteen years ago. Nowadays, in Russianized Bessarabia, they’ve switched to Russian harness and Russian telegas.

Such a karoutsa stood at the gate of the prison in the year 1821, towards the end of the month of September. Jewesses in loose sleeves and slippers down at heel, Arnouts in their ragged and picturesque attire, well-proportioned Moldavian women with black-eyed children in their arms, surrounded the karoutsa. The men preserved silence, the women were eagerly expecting something.

Such a karoutsa stood at the prison gate in 1821, towards the end of September. Women dressed in loose sleeves and worn-out slippers, Arnouts in their tattered but colorful clothes, well-built Moldavian women with black-eyed children in their arms, surrounded the karoutsa. The men were silent, while the women eagerly anticipated something.

The gate opened, and several police officers stepped out into the street; behind them came two soldiers leading the fettered Kirdjali.

The gate opened, and several police officers walked out into the street; behind them were two soldiers leading the restrained Kirdjali.

He seemed about thirty years of age. The features of his swarthy face were regular and harsh. He was tall, broad-shouldered, and seemed endowed with unusual physical strength. A variegated turban covered the side of his head, and a broad sash encircled his slender waist. A dolman of thick, dark-blue cloth, the broad folds of his shirt falling below the knee, and handsome slippers composed the remainder of his costume. His look was proud and calm....

He looked around thirty years old. His dark face had defined and strong features. He was tall, broad-shouldered, and seemed to have extraordinary physical strength. A colorful turban covered one side of his head, and a wide sash wrapped around his slim waist. He wore a long coat of thick, dark blue fabric, with the wide folds of his shirt falling below his knees, and stylish slippers completed his outfit. His expression was proud and composed.

One of the officials, a red-faced old man in a threadbare uniform, three buttons of which were dangling down, with a pair of pewter spectacles pinching the purple knob that served him for a nose, unrolled a paper and, in a snuffling tone, began to read in the Moldavian tongue. From time to time he glanced haughtily at the fettered Kirdjali, to whom apparently the paper referred. Kirdjali listened to him attentively. The official finished his reading, folded up the paper and shouted sternly at the people, ordering them to give way and the karoutsa to be driven up. Then Kirdjali turned to him and said a few words to him in Moldavian; his voice trembled, his countenance changed, he burst into tears and fell at the feet of the police official, clanking his fetters. The police official, terrified, started back; the soldiers were about to raise Kirdjali, but he rose up himself, gathered up his chains, stepped into the karoutsa and cried: “Drive on!” A gendarme took a seat beside him, the Moldavian cracked his whip, and the karoutsa rolled away.

One of the officials, an old man with a red face and a worn-out uniform, three of its buttons dangling, and a pair of pewter glasses that pinched his bulbous nose, unrolled a paper and began to read in Moldavian with a sniffling voice. Occasionally, he looked disdainfully at the shackled Kirdjali, who seemed to be the subject of the reading. Kirdjali listened intently. After the official finished, he folded the paper and sternly shouted at the crowd, ordering them to clear the way and for the karoutsa to be brought forward. Kirdjali then turned to him and spoke a few words in Moldavian; his voice shook, his expression changed, he started to cry, and fell at the police official's feet, rattling his chains. The police official, taken aback, stepped back in fear; the soldiers were about to lift Kirdjali, but he got up on his own, gathered his chains, climbed into the karoutsa, and shouted: “Drive on!” A gendarme took a seat next to him, the Moldavian cracked his whip, and the karoutsa rolled away.

“What did Kirdjali say to you?” asked the young official of the police officer.

“What did Kirdjali say to you?” the young official asked the police officer.

“He asked me,” replied the police officer, smiling, “to look after his wife and child, who lived not far from Kilia, in a Bulgarian village: he is afraid that they may suffer through him. The mob is so stupid!”

“He asked me,” replied the police officer with a smile, “to take care of his wife and child, who live not far from Kilia, in a Bulgarian village: he’s worried that they might suffer because of him. The mob is so clueless!”

The young official’s story affected me deeply. I was sorry for poor Kirdjali. For a long time I knew nothing of his fate. Some years later I met the young official. We began to talk about the past.

The young official’s story really moved me. I felt bad for poor Kirdjali. For a long time, I didn’t know what happened to him. A few years later, I ran into the young official again. We started discussing the past.

“What about your friend Kirdjali?” I asked. “Do you know what became of him?”

“What happened to your friend Kirdjali?” I asked. “Do you know what happened to him?”

“To be sure I do,” replied he, and he related to me the following.

"Of course I do," he replied, and he told me this.

Kirdjali, having been taken to Jassy, was brought before the Pasha, who condemned him to be impaled. The execution was deferred till some holiday. In the meantime he was confined in jail.

Kirdjali, after being taken to Jassy, was brought before the Pasha, who sentenced him to be impaled. The execution was postponed until a holiday. In the meantime, he was locked up in jail.

The prisoner was guarded by seven Turks (common people, and in their hearts as much brigands as Kirdjali himself); they respected him and, like all Orientals, listened with avidity to his strange stories.

The prisoner was guarded by seven Turks (ordinary folks, and in their hearts, just as much outlaws as Kirdjali himself); they respected him and, like all people from the East, listened eagerly to his unusual stories.

Between the guards and the prisoner an intimate acquaintance sprang up. One day Kirdjali said to them: “Brothers! my hour is near. Nobody can escape his fate. I shall soon take leave of you. I should like to leave you something in remembrance of me.”

Between the guards and the prisoner, a close bond formed. One day, Kirdjali said to them: “Brothers! My time is coming. No one can escape their fate. I will soon say goodbye to you. I would like to leave you something to remember me by.”

The Turks pricked up their ears.

The Turks became more lively.

“Brothers,” continued Kirdjali, “three years ago, when I was engaged in plundering along with the late Mikhaelaki, we buried on the steppes, not from Jassy, a kettle filled with money. Evidently, neither I nor he will make use of the hoard. Be it so; take it for yourselves and divide it in a friendly manner.”

“Brothers,” Kirdjali continued, “three years ago, when I was out raiding with the late Mikhaelaki, we buried a kettle full of money on the steppes, not far from Jassy. Clearly, neither of us will benefit from that stash. So, take it for yourselves and share it amicably.”

The Turks almost took leave of their senses. The question was, how were they to find the blessed spot? They thought and thought and finally resolved that Kirdjali himself should conduct them to the place.

The Turks were nearly losing their minds. The question was, how were they going to find the right spot? They thought and thought and finally decided that Kirdjali himself would guide them to the location.

Night came on. The Turks removed the irons from the feet of the prisoner, tied his hands with a rope, and, leaving the town, set out with him for the steppe.

Night fell. The Turks took the shackles off the prisoner’s feet, tied his hands with a rope, and, leaving the town, headed out with him to the steppe.

Kirdjali led them, keeping on in one direction from one mound to another. They walked on for a long time. At last Kirdjali stopped near a broad stone, measured twelve paces towards the south, stamped and said: “Here.”

Kirdjali led them, continuing steadily from one mound to another. They walked for quite a while. Finally, Kirdjali stopped by a large stone, measured out twelve paces to the south, stomped his foot, and said, “Here.”

The Turks began to make their arrangements. Four of them took out their yataghans and commenced digging the earth. Three remained on guard. Kirdjali sat down upon the stone and watched them at their work.

The Turks started making their plans. Four of them pulled out their yataghans and began digging into the ground. Three stayed on watch. Kirdjali sat on the stone and observed them as they worked.

“Well, how much longer are you going to be?” he asked; “haven’t you come to it?”

“Well, how much longer are you going to be?” he asked. “Haven’t you gotten to it yet?”

“Not yet,” replied the Turks, and they worked away with such ardour, that the perspiration rolled from them like hail.

“Not yet,” replied the Turks, and they worked so hard that sweat poured off them like hail.

Kirdjali began to show signs of impatience.

Kirdjali started to show signs of impatience.

“What people!” he exclaimed: “they do not even know how to dig decently. I should have finished the whole business in a couple of minutes. Children! untie my hands and give me a yataghan.”

“What a bunch of people!” he exclaimed. “They don't even know how to dig properly. I could've wrapped this up in a couple of minutes. Kids! Unbind my hands and hand me a yataghan.”

The Turks reflected and began to take counsel together. “What harm would there be?” reasoned they. “Let us untie his hands and give him a yataghan. He is only one, we are seven.”

The Turks thought it over and started discussing among themselves. “What could go wrong?” they argued. “Let’s untie his hands and give him a yataghan. He’s just one person, and we’re seven.”

And the Turks untied his hands and gave him a yataghan.

And the Turks untied his hands and handed him a yataghan.

At last Kirdjali was free and armed. What must he have felt at that moment!... He began digging quickly, the guard helping him.... Suddenly he plunged his yataghan into one of them, and, leaving the blade in his breast, he snatched from his belt a couple of pistols.

At last, Kirdjali was free and ready for action. What must he have felt at that moment! He started digging fast, with the guard assisting him. Suddenly, he drove his yataghan into one of them, and, leaving the blade stuck in his chest, he grabbed a couple of pistols from his belt.

The remaining six, seeing Kirdjali armed with two pistols, ran off.

The other six, seeing Kirdjali with two guns, took off.

Kirdjali is now carrying on the profession of brigand near Jassy. Not long ago he wrote to the Governor, demanding from him five thousand levs,[3] and threatening, in the event of the money not being paid, to set fire to Jassy and to reach the Governor himself. The five thousand levs were handed over to him!

Kirdjali is currently working as a bandit near Jassy. Recently, he wrote to the Governor, asking for five thousand levs,[3] and threatening that if the money wasn't paid, he would burn down Jassy and come after the Governor himself. The five thousand levs were given to him!

Such is Kirdjali!

Such is Kirdjali!


[1] The chief of the Hetairists (Philiké Hetairia), whose object was the liberation of Greece from the Turkish yoke.

[1] The leader of the Hetairists (Philiké Hetairia), whose goal was to free Greece from Turkish rule.

[2] Long Turkish daggers.

Long Turkish daggers.

[3] A lev is worth about ten-pence.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ A lev is worth about 10 pence.


THE EGYPTIAN NIGHTS

CHAPTER I.

Charsky was one of the native-born inhabitants of St. Petersburg. He was not yet thirty years of age; he was not married; the service did not oppress him too heavily. His late uncle, having been a vice-governor in the good old times, had left him a respectable estate. His life was a very agreeable one, but he had the misfortune to write and print verses. In the journals he was called “poet,” and in the ante-rooms “author.”

Charsky was one of the locals from St. Petersburg. He wasn't yet thirty; he wasn't married, and his job wasn’t too burdensome. His late uncle, who had been a vice-governor in the good old days, left him a decent estate. His life was quite pleasant, but he unfortunately had a passion for writing and publishing poetry. In magazines, people referred to him as a “poet,” and in social gatherings, they called him an “author.”

In spite of the great privileges which verse-makers enjoy (we must confess that, except the right of using the accusative instead of the genitive, and other so-called poetical licenses of a similar kind, we fail to see what are the particular privileges of Russian poets), in spite of their every possible privilege, these persons are compelled to endure a great deal of unpleasantness. The bitterest misfortune of all, the most intolerable for the poet, is the appellation with which he is branded, and which will always cling to him. The public look upon him as their own property; in their opinion, he was created for their especial benefit and pleasure. Should he return from the country, the first person who meets him accosts him with:

Despite the many privileges that poets have (we must admit that, aside from the ability to use the accusative instead of the genitive, along with other so-called poetic licenses, we struggle to see what specific advantages Russian poets really enjoy), even with all their privileges, they are forced to endure a lot of unpleasant experiences. The worst misfortune of all, the most unbearable for a poet, is the label they are given, which will always stick with them. The public views them as their own property; in their mind, they were created solely for their benefit and enjoyment. When he returns from the countryside, the first person to see him greets him with:

“Haven’t you brought anything new for us?”

“Haven’t you brought us anything new?”

Should the derangement of his affairs, or the illness of some being dear to him, cause him to become lost in thoughtful reflection, immediately a trite smile accompanies the trite exclamation:

Should the mess in his life, or the illness of someone he cares about, make him lost in thought, a cliché smile is quickly followed by a cliché remark:

“No doubt he is composing something!”

"He's definitely writing something!"

Should he happen to fall in love, his beauty purchases an album at the English warehouse, and expects an elegy.

Should he happen to fall in love, his beauty buys an album at the English warehouse and expects an elegy.

Should he call upon a man whom he hardly knows, to talk about serious matters of business, the latter quickly calls his son and compels him to read some of the verses of so-and-so, and the lad regales the poet with some of his lame productions. And these are but the flowers of, the calling; what then must be the fruits! Charsky acknowledged that the compliments, the questions, the albums, and the little boys bored him to such an extent, that he was constantly compelled to restrain himself from committing some act of rudeness.

If he were to ask a man he barely knows to discuss serious business, the man would quickly summon his son and make him read some verses from a certain poet, while the kid entertains the poet with his mediocre works. And these are just the surface-level things; imagine what the deeper issues must be! Charsky admitted that the compliments, questions, albums, and little boys were so tedious for him that he had to keep himself from being rude.

Charsky used every possible endeavour to rid himself of the intolerable appellation. He avoided the society of his literary brethren, and preferred to them the men of the world, even the most shallow-minded: but that did not help him. His conversation was of the most commonplace character, and never turned upon literature. In his dress he always observed the very latest fashion, with the timidity and superstition of a young Moscovite arriving in St. Petersburg for the first time in his life. In his study, furnished like a lady’s bedroom, nothing recalled the writer; no books littered the table; the divan was not stained with ink; there was none of that disorder which denotes the presence of the Muse and the absence of broom and brush. Charsky was in despair if any of his worldly friends found him with a pen in his hand. It is difficult to believe to what trifles a man, otherwise endowed with talent and soul, can descend. At one time he pretended to be a passionate lover of horses, at another a desperate gambler, and at another a refined gourmet, although he was never able to distinguish the mountain breed from the Arab, could never remember the trump cards, and in secret preferred a baked potato to all the inventions of the French cuisine. He led a life of unbounded pleasure, was seen at all the balls, gormandized at all the diplomatic dinners, and appeared at all the soirees as inevitably as the Rezan ices. For all that, he was a poet, and his passion was invincible. When he found the “silly fit” (thus he called the inspiration) coming upon him, Charsky would shut himself up in his study, and write from morning till late into the night. He confessed to his genuine friends that only then did he know what real happiness was. The rest of his time he strolled about, dissembled, and was assailed at every step by the eternal question:

Charsky did everything he could to escape the unbearable title. He steered clear of his fellow writers, choosing instead to spend time with everyday people, even those who were pretty shallow. But that didn’t help him at all. His conversations were incredibly dull and never touched on literature. He always dressed in the latest fashion, with the nervousness and naivety of a young Muscovite visiting St. Petersburg for the first time. In his study, which was decorated like a lady’s bedroom, there was nothing to remind you he was a writer; no books cluttered the table, the couch wasn’t stained with ink, and there was none of the chaos that suggests a creative mind at work. Charsky panicked if any of his worldly friends caught him with a pen in his hand. It’s hard to believe how low a person with real talent and passion can sink. At one point, he pretended to be a horse enthusiast, then a high-stakes gambler, and later a food connoisseur, even though he couldn’t tell a mountaineer horse from an Arabian, couldn’t remember the trump cards, and secretly preferred a baked potato over all the fancy French dishes. He lived a life of total indulgence, was seen at all the balls, overindulged at every diplomatic dinner, and attended every soirée as regularly as the Rezan ices. Despite all that, he was a poet, and his passion was unbreakable. When the "silly fit" (as he called his inspiration) struck him, Charsky would lock himself in his study and write from morning until late at night. He admitted to his true friends that it was only when he wrote that he truly felt happiness. The rest of the time, he wandered around, pretended to fit in, and was constantly confronted with the age-old question:

“Haven’t you written anything new?”

"Have you written anything new?"

One morning, Charsky felt that happy disposition of soul, when the illusions are represented in their brightest colours, when vivid, unexpected words present themselves for the incarnation of one’s visions, when verses flow easily from the pen, and sonorous rhythms fly to meet harmonious thoughts. Charsky was mentally plunged into a sweet oblivion... and the world, and the trifles of the world, and his own particular whims no longer existed for him. He was writing verses.

One morning, Charsky felt that happy state of mind when everything seems vibrant and full of possibilities, when surprising words come to life for your ideas, when lines of poetry flow effortlessly from your pen, and beautiful rhythms match your harmonious thoughts. Charsky was lost in a blissful oblivion... and the outside world, its little annoyances, and his own personal quirks faded away. He was writing poetry.

Suddenly the door of his study creaked, and the unknown head of a man appeared. Charsky gave a sudden start and frowned.

Suddenly, the door to his study creaked open, and the unfamiliar head of a man popped in. Charsky jumped slightly and frowned.

“Who is there?” he asked with vexation, inwardly cursing his servants, who were never in the ante-room when they were wanted.

“Who’s there?” he asked, frustrated, silently cursing his servants, who were never in the waiting room when he needed them.

The unknown entered. He was of a tall, spare figure, and appeared to be about thirty years of age. The features of his swarthy face were very expressive: his pale, lofty forehead, shaded by dark locks of hair, his black, sparkling eyes, aquiline nose, and thick beard surrounding his sunken, tawny cheeks, indicated him to be a foreigner. He was attired in a black dress-coat, already whitened at the seams, and summer trousers (although the season was well into the autumn); under his tattered black cravat, upon a yellowish shirt-front, glittered a false diamond; his shaggy hat seemed to have seen rain and bad weather. Meeting such a man in a wood, you would have taken him for a robber; in society—for a political conspirator; in an ante-room—for a charlatan, a seller of elixirs and arsenic.

The unknown figure entered. He was tall and lean, looking to be around thirty. His dark, expressive features included a pale, high forehead framed by dark hair, bright black eyes, a prominent nose, and a thick beard surrounding his sunken, tan cheeks, marking him as a foreigner. He wore a black dress coat, already fraying at the seams, and summer trousers (even though it was well into autumn); under his ragged black cravat, on a yellowish shirt front, sparkled a fake diamond; his scruffy hat looked like it had weathered rain and rough conditions. If you encountered such a man in the woods, you might think he was a robber; in society, he would come off as a political conspirator; in a waiting room, he might remind you of a con artist, hawking potions and poison.

“What do you want?” Charsky asked him in French.

“What do you want?” Charsky asked him in French.

“Signor,” replied the foreigner in Italian, with several profound bows: “Lei voglia perdonar mi, si ...” (Please pardon me, if....)

“Sir,” replied the foreigner in Italian, with several deep bows: “Lei voglia perdonar mi, si ...” (Please pardon me, if....)

Charsky did not offer him a chair, and he rose himself: the conversation was continued in Italian.

Charsky didn't offer him a chair, so he stood up himself: the conversation continued in Italian.

“I am a Neapolitan artist,” said the unknown: “circumstances compelled me to leave my native land; I have, come to Russia, trusting to my talent.”

“I’m an artist from Naples,” said the stranger. “Circumstances forced me to leave my homeland, and I’ve come to Russia, relying on my talent.”

Charsky thought that the Italian was preparing to give some violoncello concerts and was disposing of his tickets from house to house. He was just about to give him twenty-five roubles in order to get rid of him as quickly as possible, but the unknown added:

Charsky thought the Italian was getting ready to perform some cello concerts and was selling his tickets from door to door. He was just about to hand him twenty-five rubles to get rid of him as quickly as possible, but the stranger added:

“I hope, signor, that you will give a friendly support to your confrère, and introduce me into the houses to which, you have access.”

“I hope, sir, that you will kindly support your colleague and introduce me to the homes that you can access.”

It was impossible to offer a greater affront to Charsky’s vanity. He glanced haughtily at the individual who called himself his confrère.

It was impossible to give a bigger insult to Charsky’s ego. He looked down his nose at the person who referred to himself as his colleague.

“Allow me to ask, what are you, and for whom do you take me?” he said, with difficulty restraining his indignation.

“Let me ask, who are you, and what do you think I am?” he said, struggling to control his anger.

The Neapolitan observed his vexation.

The Neapolitan noticed his frustration.

“Signor,” he replied, stammering: “Ho creduto ... ho sentito ... la vostra Eccelenza ... mi ferdonera...” (I believed ... I felt ... Your Excellency ... will pardon me....)

“Sir,” he replied, stammering: “I believed ... I felt ... Your Excellency ... will pardon me....

“What do you want?” repeated Charsky drily.

“What do you want?” Charsky said flatly.

“I have heard a great deal of your wonderful talent; I am sure that the gentlemen of this place esteem it an honour to extend every possible protection to such an excellent poet,” replied the Italian: “and that is why I have ventured to present myself to you....”

“I’ve heard a lot about your amazing talent; I’m sure the gentlemen here consider it an honor to offer every possible protection to such a talented poet,” replied the Italian. “That’s why I’ve taken the chance to introduce myself to you....”

“You are mistaken, signor,” interrupted Charsky. “The calling of poet does not exist among us. Our poets do not solicit the protection of gentlemen; our poets are gentlemen themselves, and if our Maecenases (devil take them!) do not know that, so much the worse for them. Among us there are no ragged abbés, whom a musician would take out of the streets to compose a libretto. Among us, poets do not go on foot from house to house, begging for help. Moreover, they must have been joking, when they told you that I was a great poet. It is true that I once wrote some wretched epigrams, but thank God, I haven’t anything in common with messieurs les poètes, and do not wish to have.”

“You’re mistaken, sir,” Charsky interrupted. “We don’t have a profession called poet among us. Our poets don’t seek the patronage of gentlemen; our poets are gentlemen themselves, and if our patrons (damn them!) don’t realize that, it’s their loss. We have no ragged abbés that a musician would pick up from the streets to write a libretto. Here, poets don’t go door to door begging for support. Besides, they must have been joking when they told you I was a great poet. It’s true I once wrote some terrible epigrams, but thank God, I’m nothing like messieurs les poètes, and I don’t want to be.”

The poor Italian became confused. He looked around him. The pictures, marble statues, bronzes, and the costly baubles on Gothic what-nots, struck him. He understood that between the haughty dandy, standing before him in a tufted brocaded cap, gold-embroidered nankeen dressing-gown and Turkish sash,—and himself, a poor wandering artist, in tattered cravat and shabby dress-coat—there was nothing in common. He stammered out some unintelligible excuses, bowed, and wished to retire. His pitiable appearance touched Charsky, who, in spite of the defects in his character, had a good and noble heart. He felt ashamed of his irritated vanity.

The poor Italian felt confused. He looked around him. The paintings, marble statues, bronzes, and the expensive trinkets on Gothic shelves caught his attention. He realized that there was nothing in common between the arrogant dandy standing before him in a fancy brocade cap, gold-embroidered nankeen dressing gown, and Turkish sash—and himself, a poor wandering artist, in a tattered cravat and shabby coat. He stammered out some unclear excuses, bowed, and tried to leave. His pitiful appearance moved Charsky, who, despite his flaws, had a good and noble heart. He felt ashamed of his irritated vanity.

“Where are you going?” he said to the Italian. “Wait ... I was compelled to decline an unmerited title and confess to you that I was not a poet. Now let us speak about your business. I am ready to serve you, if it be in my power to do so. Are you a musician?”

“Where are you headed?” he asked the Italian. “Hold on ... I had to turn down an undeserved title and admit to you that I’m not a poet. Now let’s talk about what you need. I’m here to help you, if I can. Are you a musician?”

“No, Eccelenza,” replied the Italian; “I am a poor improvisatore.”

“No, Your Excellency,” replied the Italian; “I’m just a poor improviser.”

“An improvisatore!” cried Charsky, feeling all the cruelty of his reception. “Why didn’t you say sooner that you were an improvisatore?”

“An improviser!” cried Charsky, experiencing all the harshness of his welcome. “Why didn’t you mention earlier that you were an improviser?”

And Charsky grasped his hand with a feeling of sincere regret.

And Charsky took his hand, feeling genuinely sorry.

His friendly manner encouraged the Italian. He spoke naïvely of his plans. His exterior was not deceptive. He was in need of money, and he hoped somehow in Russia to improve his domestic circumstances. Charsky listened to him with attention.

His friendly demeanor put the Italian at ease. He spoke openly about his plans. His appearance was genuine. He was in need of money and hoped to somehow improve his living situation in Russia. Charsky listened to him attentively.

“I hope,” said he to the poor artist, “that you will have success; society here has never heard an improvisatore. Curiosity will be awakened. It is true that the Italian language is not in use among us; you will not be understood, but that will be no great misfortune; the chief thing is that you should be in the fashion.”

“I hope,” he said to the struggling artist, “that you'll find success; people around here have never seen an improviser. They’ll be curious. It’s true that Italian isn’t commonly spoken here; you might not be understood, but that won’t be a big deal; the main thing is that you’re trendy.”

“But if nobody among you understands Italian,” said the improvisatore, becoming thoughtful, “who will come to hear me?”

“But if none of you understand Italian,” said the improviser, becoming thoughtful, “who will come to listen to me?”

“Have no fear about that—they will come: some out of curiosity, others to pass away the evening somehow or other, others to show that they understand Italian. I repeat, it is only necessary that you should be in the fashion, and you will be in the fashion—I give you my hand upon it.”

“Don’t worry about that—they will come: some out of curiosity, others to kill time in the evening, and some to show off their knowledge of Italian. I’ll say it again, all you need to do is be in style, and you will be in style—I promise you that.”

Charsky dismissed the improvisatore very cordially, after having taken his address, and the same evening he set to work to do what he could for him.

Charsky politely thanked the improvisatore and took down his address. That same evening, he started doing whatever he could to help him.


CHAPTER II.

The next day, in the dark and dirty corridor of a tavern, Charsky discovered the number 35. He stopped at the door and knocked. It was opened by the Italian of the day before.

The next day, in the dim and grimy hallway of a tavern, Charsky found room 35. He paused at the door and knocked. It was opened by the Italian from the day before.

“Victory!” said Charsky to him: “your affairs are in a good way. The Princess N——, offers you her salon; yesterday, at the rout, I succeeded in enlisting the half of St. Petersburg; get your tickets and announcements printed. If I cannot guarantee a triumph for you, I’ll answer for it that you will at least be a gainer in pocket....”

“Victory!” Charsky said to him. “Your prospects are looking bright. Princess N—— is offering you her salon; yesterday, at the gathering, I managed to get half of St. Petersburg on board. Get your tickets and announcements printed. If I can't promise you a win, I can assure you that you'll at least make some money...”

“And that is the chief thing,” cried the Italian, manifesting his delight in a series of gestures that were characteristic of his southern origin. “I knew that you would help me. Corpo di Baccol You are a poet like myself, and there is no denying that poets are excellent fellows! How can I show my gratitude to you? Stop.... Would you like to hear an improvisation?”

“And that’s the main thing,” shouted the Italian, expressing his excitement with a series of gestures typical of his southern background. “I knew you would help me. Corpo di Baccol You’re a poet like me, and there’s no denying that poets are great people! How can I show my thanks to you? Wait.... Would you like to hear an improv?”

“An improvisation!... Can you then do without public, without music, and without sounds of applause?”

“An improvisation!... Can you really do without an audience, without music, and without the sound of applause?”

“And where could I find a better public? You are a poet: you understand me better than they, and your quiet approbation will be dearer to me than whole storms of applause.... Sit down somewhere and give me a theme.” “Here is your theme, then,” said Charsky to him: “the poet himself should choose the subject of his songs; the crowd has not the right to direct his inspirations.” The eyes of the Italian sparkled: he tried a few chords, raised his head proudly, and passionate verses—the expression of instantaneous sentiment—fell in cadence from his lips....

“And where could I find a better audience? You’re a poet: you get me better than they do, and your quiet approval means more to me than a whole storm of applause... Sit down somewhere and give me a topic.” “Here’s your topic, then,” Charsky said to him: “the poet should choose the subject of his songs; the crowd doesn’t have the right to dictate his inspirations.” The Italian’s eyes lit up: he played a few chords, lifted his head proudly, and passionate verses—the expression of instant emotion—flowed from his lips...

The Italian ceased.... Charsky remained silent, filled with delight and astonishment.

The Italian stopped.... Charsky stayed quiet, overwhelmed with joy and surprise.

“Well?” asked the improvisatore.

"Well?" asked the improviser.

Charsky seized his hand and pressed it firmly.

Charsky grabbed his hand and held it tightly.

“Well?” asked the improvisatore.

"Well?" asked the improviser.

“Wonderful!” replied the poet. “The idea of another has scarcely reached your ears, and already it has become your own, as if you had nursed, fondled and developed it for a long time. And so for you there exists neither difficulty nor discouragement, nor that uneasiness which precedes inspiration? Wonderful, wonderful!”

“Awesome!” replied the poet. “The idea of someone else has barely touched your ears, and already it feels like yours, as if you’ve nurtured, cherished, and developed it for a while. So for you, there’s no difficulty or discouragement, nor that anxious feeling before inspiration? Awesome, awesome!”

The improvisatore replied: “Each talent is inexplicable. How does the sculptor see, in a block of Carrara marble, the hidden Jupiter, and how does he bring it to light with hammer and chisel by chipping off its envelope? Why does the idea issue from the poet’s head already equipped with four rhymes, and arranged in measured and harmonious feet? Nobody, except the improvisatore himself, can understand that rapid impression, that narrow link between inspiration proper and a strange exterior will; I myself would try in vain to explain it. But ... I must think of my first evening. What do you think? What price could I charge for the tickets, so that the public may not be too exacting, and so that, at the same time, I may not be out of pocket myself? They say that La Signora Catalani[1] took twenty-five roubles. That is a good price....”

The improvisatore replied, “Every talent is hard to explain. How does a sculptor see, in a block of Carrara marble, the hidden Jupiter, and how does he reveal it with a hammer and chisel by chipping away its surface? Why does the idea come out of a poet's mind already filled with four rhymes and arranged in measured, harmonious lines? No one, except the improvisatore himself, can grasp that quick impression, that narrow connection between true inspiration and a strange external will; I would struggle to explain it myself. But... I need to think about my first evening. What do you think? How much should I charge for tickets so the audience isn’t too demanding, while also making sure I don’t lose money? They say La Signora Catalani took twenty-five roubles. That’s a decent price....”

It was very disagreeable to Charsky to fall suddenly from the heights of poesy down to the bookkeeper’s desk, but he understood very well the necessities of this world, and he assisted the Italian in his mercantile calculations. The improvisator, during this part of the business, exhibited such savage greed, such an artless love of gain, that he disgusted Charsky, who hastened to take leave of him, so that he might not lose altogether the feeling of ecstasy awakened within him by the brilliant improvisation. The Italian, absorbed in his calculations, did not observe this change, and he conducted Charsky into the corridor and out to the steps, with profound bows and assurances of eternal gratitude.

It was very unpleasant for Charsky to suddenly drop from the heights of poetry down to the bookkeeper’s desk, but he understood the realities of this world, so he helped the Italian with his business calculations. The improviser, during this part of the work, showed such greedy intensity and such a straightforward love of money that it repulsed Charsky, who quickly said goodbye to him to avoid losing the feeling of ecstasy that the brilliant improvisation had stirred in him. The Italian, focused on his calculations, didn’t notice this shift and led Charsky to the corridor and out to the steps, with deep bows and assurances of eternal gratitude.


[1] A celebrated Italian vocalist, whose singing created an unprecedented sensation in the principal European capitals during the first quarter of the present century.

[1] A famous Italian singer, whose performances caused an incredible stir in the major European cities during the early years of this century.


CHAPTER III.

The salon of Princess N—— had been placed at the disposal of the improvisatore; a platform had been erected, and the chairs were arranged in twelve rows. On the appointed day, at seven o’clock in the evening, the room was illuminated; at the door, before a small table, to sell and receive tickets, sat a long-nosed old woman, in a grey cap with broken feathers, and with rings on all her fingers. Near the steps stood gendarmes.

The salon of Princess N—— had been made available for the improviser; a stage had been set up, and the chairs were arranged in twelve rows. On the scheduled day, at seven o’clock in the evening, the room was lit up; at the entrance, in front of a small table for selling and collecting tickets, sat an old woman with a long nose, wearing a grey cap with shabby feathers and rings on all her fingers. Gendarmes stood nearby on the steps.

The public began to assemble. Charsky was one of the first to arrive. He had contributed greatly to the success of the representation, and wished to see the improvisatore, in order to know if he was satisfied with everything. He found the Italian in a side room, observing his watch with impatience. The improvisatore was attired in a theatrical costume. He was dressed in black from head to foot. The lace collar of his shirt was thrown back; his naked neck, by its strange whiteness, offered a striking contrast to his thick black beard; his hair was brought forward, and overshadowed his forehead and eyebrows.

The crowd started to gather. Charsky was one of the first to show up. He had played a significant role in the success of the performance and wanted to check on the improvisatore to see if he was pleased with everything. He found the Italian in a side room, checking his watch anxiously. The improvisatore was dressed in a theatrical outfit, completely in black. The lace collar of his shirt was pushed back; his bare neck, with its unusual whiteness, created a striking contrast with his thick black beard; his hair was styled forward, overshadowing his forehead and eyebrows.

All this was not very gratifying to Charsky, who did not care to see a poet in the dress of a wandering juggler. After a short conversation, he returned to the salon, which was becoming more and more crowded. Soon all the rows of seats were occupied by brilliantly-dressed ladies: the gentlemen stood crowded round the sides of the platform, along the walls, and behind the chairs at the back; the musicians, with their music-stands, occupied two sides of the platform.

All of this wasn't very satisfying for Charsky, who didn't like seeing a poet dressed like a wandering juggler. After a brief chat, he went back to the salon, which was getting more and more packed. Soon, all the seats were filled with elegantly dressed ladies: the gentlemen stood crowded around the edges of the stage, along the walls, and behind the chairs at the back; the musicians, with their music stands, took up two sides of the stage.

In the middle, upon a table, stood a porcelain vase.

In the center, on a table, was a porcelain vase.

The audience was a large one. Everybody awaited the commencement with impatience. At last, at half-past seven o’clock, the musicians made a stir, prepared their bows, and played the overture from “Tancredi.” All took their places and became silent. The last sounds of the overture ceased.... The improvisatore, welcomed by the deafening applause which rose from every side, advanced with profound bows to the very edge of the platform.

The audience was huge. Everyone was eager for it to start. Finally, at 7:30, the musicians began to move, got their bows ready, and played the overture from “Tancredi.” Everyone settled in and fell silent. The final notes of the overture faded away... The improviser, greeted by loud applause that came from all around, stepped forward with deep bows right to the edge of the stage.

Charsky waited with uneasiness to see what would be the first impression produced, but he perceived that the costume, which had seemed to him so unbecoming, did not produce the same effect upon the audience; even Charsky himself found nothing ridiculous in the Italian, when he saw him upon the platform, with his pale face brightly illuminated by a multitude of lamps and candles. The applause subsided; the sound of voices ceased....

Charsky waited anxiously to see what the first impression would be, but he noticed that the outfit, which he had thought was so unflattering, didn't have the same effect on the audience; even Charsky himself found nothing laughable about the Italian when he saw him on the stage, with his pale face brightly lit by a bunch of lamps and candles. The applause faded; the sound of voices stopped...

The Italian, expressing himself in bad French, requested the gentlemen present to indicate some themes, by writing them upon separate pieces of paper. At this unexpected invitation, all looked at one another in silence, and nobody made reply. The Italian, after waiting a little while, repeated his request in a timid and humble voice. Charsky was standing right under the platform; a feeling of uneasiness took possession of him; he had a presentiment that the business would not be able to go on without him, and that he would be compelled to write his theme. Indeed, several ladies turned their faces towards him and began to pronounce his name, at first in a low tone, then louder and louder. Hearing his name, the improvisatore sought him with his eyes, and perceiving him at his feet, he handed him a pencil and a piece of paper with a friendly smile. To play a rôle in this comedy seemed very disagreeable to Charsky, but there was no help for it: he took the pencil and paper from the hands of the Italian and wrote some words. The Italian, taking the vase from the table, descended from the platform and presented it to Charsky, who deposited within it his theme. His example produced an effect: two journalists, in their quality as literary men, considered it incumbent upon them to write each his theme; the secretary of the Neapolitan embassy, and a young man recently returned from a journey to Florence, placed in the urn their folded papers. At last, a very plain-looking girl, at the command of her mother, with tears in her eyes, wrote a few lines in Italian and, blushing to the ears, gave them to the improvisatore, the ladies in the meantime regarding her in silence, with a scarcely perceptible smile. Returning to the platform, the improvisatore placed the urn upon the table, and began to take out the papers one after the other, reading each aloud:

The Italian, struggling with his French, asked the men in the room to suggest some topics by writing them on separate pieces of paper. At this unexpected request, everyone looked at each other in silence, and no one responded. After a brief pause, the Italian repeated his request in a soft and humble tone. Charsky stood directly under the platform, feeling uneasy; he sensed that the event couldn't proceed without him and that he would have to write a topic. Indeed, several women turned their faces toward him and began to call his name, first quietly and then increasingly louder. Hearing his name, the improviser scanned the crowd for him and, spotting him at his feet, handed him a pencil and a piece of paper with a friendly smile. Charsky found it quite unpleasant to play a part in this little drama, but there was no avoiding it: he took the pencil and paper from the Italian and scribbled down a few words. The Italian, picking up the vase from the table, stepped down from the platform and presented it to Charsky, who placed his topic inside. His action inspired others: two journalists, in their roles as writers, decided they should each submit a topic; the secretary of the Neapolitan embassy and a young man who had just returned from a trip to Florence put their folded papers in the urn as well. Finally, a rather plain girl, at her mother’s insistence, wrote a few lines in Italian with tears in her eyes and, blushing deeply, handed them to the improviser while the ladies watched her in silence, barely able to smile. Returning to the platform, the improviser set the urn on the table and began to pull out the papers one by one, reading each one aloud:

La famiglia del Cenci. ... L’ultimo giorno di Pompeia ... Cleopatra e i suoi amanti. ... La primavera veduta da una prigione. ... Il trionfo di Tasso.”

La famiglia del Cenci. ... L’ultimo giorno di Pompeia ... Cleopatra e i suoi amanti. ... La primavera veduta da una prigione. ... Il trionfo di Tasso.

“What does the honourable company command?” asked the Italian humbly. “Will it indicate itself one of the subjects proposed, or let the matter be decided by lot?”

“What does the honorable company require?” asked the Italian humbly. “Will it choose one of the proposed subjects, or should we let chance decide?”

“By lot!” said a voice in the crowd.... “By lot, by lot!” repeated the audience.

“By lot!” shouted a voice in the crowd.... “By lot, by lot!” echoed the audience.

The improvisatore again descended from the platform, holding the urn in his hands, and casting an imploring glance along the first row of chairs, asked:

The improviser stepped down from the platform again, holding the urn in his hands, and with a pleading look along the first row of chairs, asked:

“Who will be kind enough to draw out the theme?”

“Who will be kind enough to bring out the theme?”

Not one of the brilliant ladies, who were sitting there, stirred. The improvisatore, not accustomed to Northern indifference, seemed greatly disconcerted.... Suddenly he perceived on one side of the room a small white-gloved hand held up: he turned quickly and advanced towards a tall young beauty, seated at the end of the second row. She rose without the slightest confusion, and, with the greatest simplicity in the world, plunged her aristocratic hand into the urn and drew out a roll of paper.

Not one of the brilliant women sitting there moved. The improviser, not used to the Northern indifference, looked really unsettled... Suddenly, he noticed a small hand in a white glove raised on one side of the room. He turned quickly and walked toward a tall young beauty sitting at the end of the second row. She stood up without any embarrassment and, with the utmost simplicity, reached into the urn and pulled out a roll of paper.

“Will you please unfold it and read,” said the improvisatore to her.

“Could you please open it and read it?” said the improviser to her.

The young lady unrolled the paper and read aloud:

The young woman unrolled the paper and read it out loud:

Cleopatra e i suoi amanti.

Cleopatra and her lovers.

These words were uttered in a gentle voice, but such a deep silence reigned in the room, that everybody heard them. The improvisatore bowed profoundly to the young lady, with an air of the deepest gratitude, and returned to his platform.

These words were spoken softly, but the silence in the room was so profound that everyone heard them. The improviser bowed deeply to the young woman, expressing his sincere gratitude, and went back to his platform.

“Gentlemen,” said he, turning to the audience: “the lot has indicated as the subject of improvisation: ‘Cleopatra and her lovers,’ I humbly request the person who has chosen this theme, to explain to me his idea: what lovers is it here a question of, perchè la grande regina haveva molto?”

“Gentlemen,” he said, turning to the audience, “the drawing has chosen as the topic for improvisation: ‘Cleopatra and her lovers.’ I kindly ask the person who selected this theme to explain their idea: which lovers are we talking about, perchè la grande regina haveva molto?”

At these words, several gentlemen burst out laughing. The improvisatore became somewhat confused.

At these words, several gentlemen started laughing. The improviser became a bit flustered.

“I should like to know,” he continued, “to what historical feature does the person, who has chosen this theme, allude?... I should feel very grateful if he would kindly explain.”

“I’d like to know,” he continued, “what historical aspect the person who chose this theme is referring to?... I’d really appreciate it if they could explain.”

Nobody hastened to reply. Several ladies directed their glances towards the plain-looking girl who had written a theme at the command of her mother. The poor girl observed this hostile attention, and became so confused, that the tears came into her eyes.... Charsky could not endure this, and turning to the improvisatore, he said to him in Italian:

Nobody rushed to respond. Several women glanced at the plain girl who had written an essay at her mother's request. The poor girl noticed their unfriendly stares and became so embarrassed that tears filled her eyes... Charsky couldn't stand it and turned to the improviser, speaking to him in Italian:

“It was I who proposed the theme. I had in view a passage in Aurelius Victor, who speaks as if Cleopatra used to name death as the price of her love, and yet there were found adorers whom such a condition neither frightened nor repelled. It seems to me, however, that the subject is somewhat difficult.... Could you not choose another?”

“It was me who suggested the theme. I was thinking about a part in Aurelius Victor, who says that Cleopatra used to call death the price of her love, and yet there were admirers who weren’t scared off by such a condition. It seems to me, though, that the topic is a bit tough... Could you pick another one?”

But the improvisatore already felt the approach of the god.... He gave a sign to the musicians to play. His face became terribly pale; he trembled as if in a fever; his eyes sparkled with a strange fire; he raised with his hand his dark hair, wiped with his handkerchief his lofty forehead, covered with beads of perspiration.... then suddenly stepped forward and folded his arms across his breast.... the musicians ceased.... the improvisation began:

But the improviser already sensed the presence of the divine. He signaled the musicians to play. His face turned dreadfully pale; he shook as if he had a fever; his eyes glimmered with an unusual intensity; he lifted his hand to his dark hair, wiped his forehead, now glistening with sweat, with a handkerchief... then suddenly stepped forward and crossed his arms over his chest... the musicians stopped... the improvisation started:

“The palace glitters; the songs of the choir
Echo the sounds of the flute and lyre;
With voice and glance the stately Queen
Gives animation to the festive scene,
And eyes are turned to her throne above,
And hearts beat wildly with ardent love.
But suddenly that brow so proud
Is shadowed with a gloomy cloud,
And slowly on her heaving breast,
Her pensive head sinks down to rest.
The music ceases, hushed is each breath,
Upon the feast falls the lull of death;”[1]
*    *    *    *    *

“The palace sparkles; the choir's songs
Echo the sounds of the flute and lyre;
With her voice and gaze, the elegant Queen
Brings life to the festive atmosphere,
And everyone's eyes turn to her throne above,
Hearts racing wildly with passionate love.
But suddenly that proud brow
Is overshadowed by a dark cloud,
And slowly, on her rising chest,
Her thoughtful head sinks down to rest.
The music stops, every breath is hushed,
A silence falls over the feast like death;”[1]
*    *    *    *    *


[1] The story is incomplete in the original.—Translator.

[1] The story is unfinished in the original.—Translator.


PETER THE GREAT’S NEGRO.[1]

CHAPTER I.

Among the number of young men sent abroad by Peter the Great for the acquisition of knowledge indispensable to a country in a state of transition, was his godson, the negro, Ibrahim. After being educated in the Military School at Paris, which he left with the rank of Captain of Artillery, he distinguished himself in the Spanish War of Succession, but having been severely wounded, he returned to Paris. The Emperor, in the midst of his extensive labours, never ceased to inquire after his favourite and he always received flattering accounts of his progress and conduct. Peter was exceedingly pleased with him, and more than once requested him to return to Russia, but Ibrahim was in no hurry. He excused himself under various pretexts: now it was his wound, now it was a wish to complete his education, now a want of money; and Peter indulgently complied with his wishes, begged him to take care of his health, thanked him for his zeal in the pursuit of knowledge, and although extremely parsimonious in his own expenses, he did not spare his exchequer when his favourite was concerned, and the ducats were generally accompanied by fatherly advice and words of admonition.

Among the young men Peter the Great sent abroad to gain essential knowledge for a country in transition was his godson, Ibrahim, a Black man. After being educated at the Military School in Paris, where he graduated as a Captain of Artillery, he made a name for himself in the Spanish War of Succession. However, after being seriously injured, he returned to Paris. Throughout his many projects, the Emperor frequently asked about his favorite and consistently received positive updates about his progress and behavior. Peter was very pleased with him and more than once invited him to return to Russia, but Ibrahim wasn’t in a rush. He came up with various excuses: sometimes it was about his injury, sometimes a desire to finish his education, and other times it was about lacking money. Peter patiently accommodated his requests, urged him to take care of his health, expressed gratitude for his enthusiasm for learning, and even though he was very frugal with his own spending, he generously supported his favorite with funds, often accompanied by fatherly advice and words of caution.

According to the testimony of all historical accounts, nothing could be compared with the frivolity, folly and luxury of the French of that period. The last years of the reign of Louis the Fourteenth, remarkable for the strict piety, gravity, and decorum of the court, had left no traces behind. The Duke of Orleans, uniting many brilliant qualities with vices of every kind, unfortunately did not possess the slightest shadow of hypocrisy. The orgies of the Palais Royal were no secret in Paris; the example was infectious. At that time Law[2] appeared upon the scene; greed for money was united to the thirst for pleasure and dissipation; estates were squandered, morals perished, Frenchmen laughed and calculated, and the kingdom fell to pieces to the music of satirical vaudevilles.

According to all historical accounts, nothing could compare to the frivolity, foolishness, and luxury of the French during that time. The last years of Louis XIV's reign, known for the strict piety, seriousness, and decorum of the court, left no lasting impact. The Duke of Orleans, who had many brilliant qualities along with every kind of vice, fortunately lacked any hint of hypocrisy. The parties at the Palais Royal were common knowledge in Paris; the behavior was contagious. During that time, Law[2] emerged; the desire for money merged with the craving for pleasure and excess; fortunes were wasted, morals disappeared, the French laughed and calculated, and the kingdom crumbled to the tune of satirical songs.

In the meantime society presented a most remarkable picture. Culture and the desire for amusement brought all ranks together. Wealth, amiability, renown, talent, even eccentricity—everything that satisfied curiosity or promised amusement, was received with the same indulgence. Literature, learning and philosophy forsook their quiet studies and appeared in the circles of the great world to render homage to fashion and to obey its decrees. Women reigned, but no longer demanded adoration. Superficial politeness was substituted for the profound respect formerly shown to them. The pranks of the Duke de Richelieu, the Alcibiades of modern Athens, belong to history, and give an idea of the morals of that period.

In the meantime, society presented a striking scene. Culture and the craving for entertainment brought people from all walks of life together. Wealth, friendliness, fame, talent, and even eccentricity—anything that piqued curiosity or promised fun—was met with the same acceptance. Literature, knowledge, and philosophy left their quiet corners and joined the social scene to pay tribute to trends and follow their rules. Women held power but no longer sought worship. Superficial politeness took the place of the deep respect previously given to them. The antics of the Duke de Richelieu, the Alcibiades of modern Athens, are now part of history and illustrate the morals of that time.

“Temps fortuné, marqué par la licence,
Où la folie, agitant son grelot,
D’un pied leger parcourt toute la France,
Où nul mortel ne daigne être dévot,
Où l’on fait tout excepté pénitence.”

“Fortunate times, marked by freedom,
Where folly, shaking its bell,
Lightly wanders all through France,
Where no mortal cares to be devout,
Where everything is done except penance.”

The appearance of Ibrahim, his bearing, culture and natural intelligence excited general attention in Paris. All the ladies were anxious to see “le négre du Czar” at their houses, and vied with each other in their attentions towards him. The Regent invited him more than once to his merry evening parties; he assisted at the suppers animated by the youth of Arouet,[3] the old age of Chaulieu, and the conversations of Montesquieu and Fontenelle. He did not miss a single ball, fête or first representation, and he gave himself up to the general whirl with all the ardour of his years and nature. But the thought of exchanging these delights, these brilliant amusements for the simplicity of the Petersburg Court was not the only thing that dismayed Ibrahim; other and stronger ties bound him to Paris. The young African was in love.

The way Ibrahim looked, carried himself, his background, and his natural smarts drew a lot of attention in Paris. All the ladies were eager to host “the Czar’s Black” at their homes and competed to show him attention. The Regent invited him to his lively evening parties multiple times; he enjoyed suppers filled with the youthfulness of Arouet,[3] the wisdom of Chaulieu, and the discussions of Montesquieu and Fontenelle. He attended every ball, party, or premiere, diving into the excitement with all the enthusiasm of his age and spirit. But the idea of trading these pleasures and lively activities for the straightforwardness of the Petersburg Court wasn’t the only thing that worried Ibrahim; he had other, stronger connections pulling him to Paris. The young African was in love.

The Countess L——, although no longer in the first bloom of youth, was still renowned for her beauty. On leaving the convent at the age of seventeen, she was married to a man whom she had not succeeded in loving, and who later on did not take the trouble to gain her love. Report assigned several lovers to her, but thanks to the indulgent views entertained by the world, she enjoyed a good reputation, for nobody was able to reproach her with any ridiculous or scandalous adventure. Her house was one of the most fashionable, and the best Parisian society made it their rendezvous. Ibrahim was introduced to her by young Merville, who was generally looked upon as her latest lover,—and who did all in his power to obtain credit for the report.

The Countess L——, though no longer in the prime of her youth, was still famous for her beauty. After leaving the convent at seventeen, she married a man she never truly loved, and he later made no effort to win her affection. People said she had several lovers, but because the world was quite lenient, she maintained a good reputation, as no one could accuse her of any silly or scandalous escapades. Her home was one of the trendiest spots, and the elite of Parisian society often gathered there. Ibrahim was introduced to her by the young Merville, who was generally seen as her most recent lover—and he did everything he could to lend credibility to that rumor.

The Countess received Ibrahim politely, but without any particular attention: this made him feel flattered. Generally the young negro was regarded in the light of a curiosity; people used to surround him and overwhelm him with compliments and questions—and this curiosity, although concealed by a show of graciousness, offended his vanity. The delightful attention of women, almost the sole aim of our exertions, not only afforded him no pleasure, but even filled him with bitterness and indignation. He felt that he was for them a kind of rare beast, a peculiar creature, accidentally brought into the world, but having with it nothing in common. He even envied people who remained unnoticed, and considered them fortunate in their insignificance.

The Countess welcomed Ibrahim politely, but without any special attention, which made him feel flattered. Usually, young Black men like him were seen as a curiosity; people would crowd around him, showering him with compliments and questions—and this curiosity, although masked by a show of graciousness, hurt his pride. The delightful attention from women, which was almost the only thing he aimed for, not only didn’t bring him joy but also filled him with bitterness and anger. He felt like he was just a rare animal, a unique being accidentally brought into the world, but with nothing in common with them. He even envied those who went unnoticed, considering them lucky because of their insignificance.

The thought, that nature had not created him for the inspiring of a passion, emancipated him from self-assertion and vain pretensions, and added a rare charm to his behaviour towards women. His conversation was simple and dignified; he found great favour in the eyes of the Countess L——, who had grown tired of the pronounced jests and pointed insinuations of French wit. Ibrahim frequently visited her. Little by little she became accustomed to the young negro’s appearance, and even began to find something agreeable in that curly head, that stood out so black in the midst of the powdered perukes in her reception-room (Ibrahim had been wounded in the head, and wore a bandage instead of a peruke). He was twenty-seven years of age, and was tall and slender, and more than one beauty glanced at him with a feeling more flattering than simple curiosity. But the prejudiced Ibrahim either did not observe anything of this or merely looked upon it as coquetry. But when his glances met those of the Countess, his distrust vanished. Her eyes expressed such winning kindness, her manner towards him was so simple, so unconstrained, that it was impossible to suspect her of the least shadow of coquetry or raillery.

The idea that nature hadn’t made him to inspire passion freed him from self-importance and empty pretensions, adding a unique charm to how he interacted with women. His conversations were straightforward and dignified; he caught the attention of Countess L——, who had grown weary of the overt jokes and sharp comments characteristic of French wit. Ibrahim often visited her. Little by little, she became accustomed to the young Black man's appearance and even found something appealing about that curly head, which stood out so dark among the powdered wigs in her drawing room (Ibrahim had been injured in the head and wore a bandage instead of a wig). He was twenty-seven, tall, and slender, and more than one beauty glanced at him with interest that was more than mere curiosity. But the biased Ibrahim either didn’t notice or simply dismissed it as flirting. However, when his eyes met those of the Countess, his doubts vanished. Her gaze held such genuine warmth, and her demeanor toward him was so simple and relaxed that it was impossible to suspect her of any hint of flirtation or mockery.

The thought of love had not entered his head, but to see the Countess each day had become a necessity to him. He tried to meet her everywhere, and every meeting with her seemed an unexpected favour from heaven. The Countess guessed his feelings before he himself did. There is no denying that a love, which is without hope and which demands nothing, touches the female heart more surely than all the devices of the libertine. In the presence of Ibrahim, the Countess followed all his movements, listened to every word that he said; without him she became thoughtful, and fell into her usual absence of mind. Merville was the first to observe this mutual inclination, and he congratulated Ibrahim. Nothing inflames love so much as the approving observations of a bystander: love is blind, and, having no trust in itself, readily grasps hold of every support.

The idea of love hadn’t crossed his mind, but seeing the Countess every day had become essential for him. He tried to run into her everywhere, and each encounter felt like an unexpected gift from above. The Countess sensed his feelings before he even realized them himself. It's true that a love without hope and without demands touches a woman’s heart more effectively than all the tricks of a seducer. When Ibrahim was around, the Countess paid close attention to everything he did and every word he said; without him, she became pensive and fell into her usual daydreaming. Merville was the first to notice this mutual attraction and congratulated Ibrahim. Nothing fuels love more than the approving comments of an observer: love is blind and, lacking confidence, eagerly latches onto any reassurance it can find.

Merville’s words roused Ibrahim. The possibility of possessing the woman that he loved had never till then occurred to his mind; hope suddenly dawned upon his soul; he fell madly in love. In vain did the Countess, alarmed by the ardour of his passion, wish to combat his vehemence with friendly warnings and wise counsels, she herself was beginning to waver....

Merville’s words stirred Ibrahim. The thought of being with the woman he loved had never crossed his mind until now; hope suddenly filled his heart, and he became madly in love. The Countess, worried by the intensity of his feelings, tried in vain to counter his fervor with friendly advice and wise counsel, but she herself was starting to waver....

Nothing is hidden from the eyes of the observing world. The Countess’s new inclination was soon known by everybody. Some ladies were amazed at her choice; to many it seemed quite natural. Some laughed; others regarded her conduct as unpardonably indiscreet. In the first intoxication of passion, Ibrahim and the Countess observed nothing, but soon the equivocal jokes of the men and the sarcastic observations of the women began to reach their ears. Ibrahim’s cold and serious manner had hitherto protected him from such attacks; he bore them with impatience, and knew not how to retaliate. The Countess, accustomed to the respect of the world, could not calmly bear to see herself an object of calumny and ridicule. With tears in her eyes she complained to Ibrahim, now bitterly reproaching him, now imploring him not to defend her, lest by some useless brawl she should be completely ruined.

Nothing is hidden from the eyes of the observing world. The Countess’s new interest became known to everyone quickly. Some ladies were shocked by her choice; to many, it seemed completely natural. Some laughed; others viewed her actions as unforgivably indiscreet. In their initial rush of passion, Ibrahim and the Countess didn’t notice anything, but soon the ambiguous jokes from the men and the sarcastic comments from the women started to reach them. Ibrahim’s cool and serious demeanor had kept him safe from such comments until now; he dealt with them impatiently and didn’t know how to respond. The Countess, used to being respected, couldn’t calmly handle being the target of gossip and mockery. With tears in her eyes, she turned to Ibrahim, alternately blaming him and pleading with him not to defend her, fearing that some pointless fight would completely ruin her.

A new circumstance tended to make her position still more difficult: the result of imprudent love began to be noticeable. The Countess in despair informed Ibrahim of the matter. Consolation, advice, proposals—all were exhausted and all rejected. The Countess saw that her ruin was inevitable, and in despair awaited it.

A new situation made her position even more challenging: the effects of reckless love started to show. The Countess, in distress, told Ibrahim about what was happening. Comfort, advice, and suggestions—everything was tried and everything was turned down. The Countess realized that her downfall was unavoidable and, in despair, waited for it to happen.

As soon as the condition of the Countess became known, gossip began again with renewed vigour; sentimental women gave vent to exclamations of horror; and epigrams were disseminated with reference to her husband, who alone in all Paris knew nothing and suspected nothing.

As soon as people learned about the Countess's condition, gossip started up again with more intensity; emotional women expressed their shock; and clever remarks circulated about her husband, who, uniquely in all of Paris, was completely unaware and had no suspicions.

The fatal moment approached. The condition of the Countess was terrible. Ibrahim visited her every day. He saw her mental and physical strength gradually giving way. Her tears and her terror were renewed every moment Measures were hastily taken. Means were found for getting the Count out of the way. The doctor arrived. Two days before this a poor woman had been persuaded to resign into the hands of strangers her new-born infant; for this a confidential person was sent. Ibrahim was in the room adjoining the bedchamber where lay the unhappy Countess.... Suddenly he heard the weak cry of a child—and, unable to repress his delight, he rushed into the Countess’s room.... A black baby lay upon the bed at her feet. Ibrahim approached it. His heart beat violently. He blessed his son with a trembling hand. The Countess smiled faintly and stretched out to him her feeble hand, but the doctor, fearing that the excitement might be too great for the patient, dragged Ibrahim away from her bed. The new-born child was placed in a covered basket, and carried out of the house by a secret staircase. Then the other child was brought in, and its cradle placed in the bedroom. Ibrahim took his departure, feeling very ill at ease. The Count was expected. He returned late, heard of the happy deliverance of his wife, and was much gratified. In this way the public, which had been expecting a great scandal, was deceived in its hope, and was compelled to console itself with slandering. Everything resumed its usual course.

The critical moment was nearing. The Countess was in terrible condition. Ibrahim visited her every day. He noticed her mental and physical strength gradually fading. Her tears and fear were constant. Urgent measures were taken. Plans were made to get the Count out of the way. The doctor arrived. Two days earlier, a poor woman had been persuaded to hand over her newborn baby to strangers, facilitated by a trusted person. Ibrahim was in the room next to the Countess's bedroom.... Suddenly, he heard the faint cry of a child—and, unable to contain his joy, he rushed into the Countess’s room.... A black baby lay on the bed at her feet. Ibrahim approached it. His heart raced. He blessed his son with a trembling hand. The Countess offered a faint smile and reached out her weak hand, but the doctor, worried that the excitement might be too much for her, pulled Ibrahim away from her bed. The newborn was placed in a covered basket and taken out of the house through a secret staircase. Then, another child was brought in, and its cradle was set up in the bedroom. Ibrahim left, feeling very uneasy. The Count was expected. He returned late, learned about the joyful arrival of his wife’s baby, and felt greatly pleased. In this way, the public, which had been anticipating a scandal, was disappointed and resorted to gossip instead. Everything went back to normal.

But Ibrahim felt that there would have to be a change in his lot, and that sooner or later his relations with the Countess would come to the knowledge of her husband. In that case, whatever might happen, the ruin of the Countess was inevitable. Ibrahim loved passionately and was passionately loved in return, but the Countess was wilful and light-minded; it was not the first time that she had loved. Disgust, and even hatred might replace in her heart the most tender feelings. Ibrahim already foresaw the moment of her coolness. Hitherto he had not known jealousy, but with dread he now felt a presentiment of it; he thought that the pain of separation would be less distressing, and he resolved to break off the unhappy connection, leave Paris, and return to Russia, whither Peter and a vague sense of duty had been calling him for a long time.

But Ibrahim sensed that changes were coming in his life, and that sooner or later her husband would find out about his relationship with the Countess. If that happened, no matter what, the Countess's downfall was unavoidable. Ibrahim loved deeply and was deeply loved in return, but the Countess was fickle and carefree; this wasn’t her first love. Disgust, or even hatred, could easily replace her most tender feelings. Ibrahim could already see the moment when she would grow cold. Until now, he hadn’t experienced jealousy, but he now felt a looming sense of it with dread; he thought that the pain of separation would be easier to bear, and he decided to end the unhappy relationship, leave Paris, and return to Russia, where Peter and a vague sense of duty had been calling him for a while.


[1] Although this story was unfortunately left unfinished, it has been included in this collection, as, apart from its intrinsic merit, it throws an interesting light upon the history of Poushkin’s African ancestor.—The real name of the hero was Hannibal.—Translator.

[1] Although this story was sadly left unfinished, it has been included in this collection because, aside from its inherent value, it provides an interesting perspective on the history of Poushkin's African ancestor.—The hero's real name was Hannibal.—Translator.

[2] John Law, the famous projector of financial schemes.

[2] John Law, the well-known designer of financial plans.

[3] Voltaire.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Voltaire.


CHAPTER II.

Days, months passed, and the enamoured Ibrahim could not resolve to leave the woman that he had seduced. The Countess grew more and more attached to him. Their son was being brought up in a distant province. The slanders of the world were beginning to subside, and the lovers began to enjoy greater tranquillity, silently remembering the past storm and endeavouring not to think of the future.

Days and months went by, and the smitten Ibrahim couldn't bring himself to leave the woman he had seduced. The Countess became increasingly attached to him. Their son was being raised in a far-off province. The gossip from the world started to fade away, and the lovers began to find more peace, quietly recalling the past turmoil and trying not to think about the future.

One day Ibrahim was in the lobby of the Duke of Orleans’ residence. The Duke, passing by him, stopped, and handing him a letter, told him to read it at his leisure. It was a letter from Peter the First. The Emperor, guessing the true cause of his absence, wrote to the Duke that he had no intention of compelling Ibrahim, that he left it to his own free will to return to Russia or not, but that in any case he would never abandon his former foster-child. This letter touched Ibrahim to the bottom of his heart. From that moment his resolution was taken. The next day he informed the Regent of his intention to set out immediately for Russia.

One day, Ibrahim was in the lobby of the Duke of Orleans’ residence. The Duke passed by him, stopped, and handed him a letter, telling him to read it whenever he wanted. It was a letter from Peter the First. The Emperor, realizing the real reason for his absence, told the Duke that he didn't intend to force Ibrahim; it was entirely up to him to decide whether to return to Russia or not, but that he would never abandon his former foster child. This letter deeply moved Ibrahim. From that moment on, he made up his mind. The next day, he informed the Regent of his decision to leave for Russia immediately.

“Reflect upon what you are going to do,” said the Duke to him: “Russia is not your native country. I do not think that you will ever again see your torrid home, but your long residence in France has made you equally a stranger to the climate and the ways of life of semi-civilized Russia. You were not born a subject of Peter. Listen to my advice: take advantage of his magnanimous permission, remain in France, for which you have already shed your blood, and rest assured that here your services and talents will not remain unrewarded.”

“Think about what you’re going to do,” the Duke said to him. “Russia isn’t your home country. I doubt you’ll ever see your warm homeland again, and your long time in France has made you a stranger to the climate and lifestyle of semi-civilized Russia. You weren’t born a subject of Peter. Take my advice: make the most of his generous permission, stay in France, for which you’ve already shed your blood, and know that here, your skills and talents won’t go unrecognized.”

Ibrahim thanked the Duke sincerely, but remained firm in his resolution.

Ibrahim sincerely thanked the Duke but remained steadfast in his decision.

“I feel very sorry,” said the Regent: “but perhaps you are right.”

“I’m really sorry,” said the Regent, “but maybe you’re right.”

He promised to let him retire from the French service, and wrote a full account of the matter to the Czar.

He promised to allow him to retire from the French service and wrote a detailed account of the situation to the Czar.

Ibrahim was soon ready for the journey. On the eve of his departure he spent the evening as usual at the house of the Countess L——. She knew nothing. Ibrahim had not the courage to inform her of his intention. The Countess was calm and cheerful. She several times called him to her and joked about his thoughtfulness. After supper the guests departed. The Countess, her husband, and Ibrahim were left alone in the parlour. The unhappy man would have given everything in the world to have been left alone with her; but Count L—— seemed to have seated himself so comfortably beside the fire, that it appeared useless to hope that he would leave the room. All three remained silent.

Ibrahim was soon ready for the journey. On the night before he left, he spent the evening as usual at the Countess L——'s house. She had no idea. Ibrahim didn't have the courage to tell her what he was planning. The Countess was calm and cheerful. She called him over a few times and joked about how deep in thought he seemed. After dinner, the guests left. The Countess, her husband, and Ibrahim were left alone in the living room. The miserable man would have given anything to be alone with her; but Count L—— seemed to have settled in so comfortably by the fire that it felt pointless to hope he would leave. The three of them remained silent.

Bonne nuit!” said the Countess at last.

Good night!” said the Countess at last.

A pang passed through Ibrahim’s heart, and he suddenly felt all the horrors of parting. He stood motionless.

A pang shot through Ibrahim’s heart, and he suddenly felt all the pain of saying goodbye. He stood frozen.

Bonne nuit, messieurs!” repeated the Countess.

Good night, gentlemen!” repeated the Countess.

Still he remained motionless.... At last his eyes became dim, his head swam round, and he could scarcely walk out of the room. On reaching home, he wrote, almost unconsciously, the following letter:

Still he stayed still.... Eventually, his vision blurred, his head spun, and he could barely walk out of the room. When he got home, he wrote, almost without thinking, the following letter:

“I am going away, dear Leonora; I am leaving you for ever. I am writing to you, because I have not the strength to inform you otherwise.

“I’m leaving, dear Leonora; I’m saying goodbye for good. I’m writing this to you because I don’t have the strength to tell you in person.”

“My happiness could not continue: I have enjoyed it against fate and nature. You must have ceased to love me; the enchantment must have vanished. This thought has always pursued me, even in those moments when I have seemed to forget everything, when at your feet I have been intoxicated by your passionate self-denial, by your unbounded tenderness.... The thoughtless world unmercifully runs down that which it permits in theory; its cold irony sooner or later would have vanquished you, would have humbled your ardent soul, and at last you would have become ashamed of your passion.... What would then have become of me? No, it were better that I should die, better that I should leave you before that terrible moment.

"My happiness couldn't last: I enjoyed it against all odds and against nature. You must have stopped loving me; the magic must have faded. This thought has always haunted me, even in those moments when I seemed to forget everything, when at your feet I was overwhelmed by your passionate selflessness, by your limitless tenderness.... The careless world ruthlessly tears down what it allows in theory; its cold irony would have eventually defeated you, would have humbled your passionate soul, and in the end, you would have felt ashamed of your love.... What would have happened to me then? No, it would be better for me to die, better for me to leave you before that terrible moment."

“Your tranquillity is dearer to me than everything: you could not enjoy it while the eyes of the world were fixed upon you. Think of all that you have suffered, all your wounded self-love, all the tortures of fear; remember the terrible birth of our son. Think: ought I to expose you any longer to such agitations and dangers? Why should I endeavour to unite the fate of such a tender, beautiful creature to the miserable fate of a negro, of a pitiable being, scarce worthy of the name of man?

“Your peace means more to me than anything else: you couldn’t truly enjoy it while everyone was watching you. Consider everything you’ve been through, all the blows to your self-esteem, all the fear you’ve endured; remember the painful arrival of our son. Think about it: should I keep putting you in such stressful and dangerous situations? Why should I try to tie the fate of such a delicate, beautiful person to the unfortunate fate of a Black man, a pitiful being hardly deserving of being called a man?”

“Farewell, Leonora; farewell, my dear and only friend. I am leaving you, I am leaving the first and last joy of my life. I have neither fatherland nor kindred; I am going to Russia, where my utter loneliness will be a consolation to me. Serious business, to which from this time forth I devote myself, if it will not stifle, will at least divert painful recollections of the days of rapture and bliss.... Farewell, Leonora! I tear myself away from this letter, as if from your embrace. Farewell, be happy, and think sometimes of the poor negro, of your faithful Ibrahim.”

“Goodbye, Leonora; goodbye, my dear and only friend. I’m leaving you, leaving the first and last joy of my life. I have no homeland or family; I’m going to Russia, where my complete solitude will be a comfort to me. I’m dedicating myself to serious work from now on, which, if it doesn’t completely numb, will at least distract me from painful memories of those joyful days.... Goodbye, Leonora! I’m pulling myself away from this letter as if from your embrace. Goodbye, be happy, and think of the poor negro sometimes, your faithful Ibrahim.”

That same night he set out for Russia.

That same night, he left for Russia.

The journey did not seem to him as terrible as he had expected. His imagination triumphed over the reality. The further he got from Paris, the more vivid and nearer rose up before him the objects he was leaving for ever.

The journey didn’t feel as awful to him as he had anticipated. His imagination overshadowed reality. The farther he traveled from Paris, the more vividly the things he was leaving behind forever came to life in his mind.

Before he was aware of it he had crossed the Russian frontier. Autumn had already set in, but the postilions, in spite of the bad state of the roads, drove him with the speed of the wind, and on the seventeenth day of his journey he arrived at Krasnoe Selo, through which at that time the high road passed.

Before he realized it, he had crossed the Russian border. Autumn was already here, but the postilions, despite the poor condition of the roads, drove him at breakneck speed, and on the seventeenth day of his journey, he arrived at Krasnoe Selo, through which the main road ran at that time.

It was still a distance of twenty-eight versts to Petersburg. While the horses were being changed, Ibrahim entered the post-house. In a corner, a tall man, in a green caftan and with a clay pipe in his mouth, was leaning with his elbows upon the table reading the “Hamburg Gazette,” Hearing somebody enter, he raised his head.

It was still twenty-eight versts away from Petersburg. While the horses were being swapped out, Ibrahim walked into the post-house. In a corner, a tall man in a green caftan with a clay pipe in his mouth was leaning on the table, reading the “Hamburg Gazette.” When he heard someone come in, he lifted his head.

“Ah, Ibrahim!” he exclaimed, rising from the bench. “How do you do, godson?”

“Hey, Ibrahim!” he said, getting up from the bench. “How are you, godson?”

Ibrahim recognized Peter, and in his delight was about to rush towards him, but he respectfully paused. The Emperor approached, embraced him and kissed him upon the forehead.

Ibrahim recognized Peter and, filled with joy, was about to run over to him, but he paused respectfully. The Emperor came closer, hugged him, and kissed him on the forehead.

“I was informed of your coming,” said Peter, “and set off to meet you. I have been waiting for you here since yesterday.”

“I heard you were coming,” said Peter, “so I came to meet you. I’ve been waiting for you here since yesterday.”

Ibrahim could not find words to express his gratitude.

Ibrahim couldn't find the words to show his gratitude.

“Let your carriage follow on behind us,” continued the Emperor, “and you take your place by my side and ride along with me.”

“Let your carriage follow us,” the Emperor continued, “and you can take your place next to me and ride with me.”

The Czar’s carriage was driven up; he took his seat with Ibrahim, and they set off at a gallop. In about an hour and a half they reached Petersburg. Ibrahim gazed with curiosity at the new-born city which had sprung up at the beck of his master. Bare banks, canals without quays, wooden bridges everywhere testified to the recent triumph of the human will over the hostile elements. The houses seemed to have been built in a hurry. In the whole town there was nothing magnificent but the Neva, not yet ornamented with its granite frame, but already covered with warships and merchant vessels. The imperial carriage stopped at the palace, i.e., at the Tsaritsin Garden. On the steps Peter was met by a woman of about thirty-five years of age, handsome, and dressed in the latest Parisian fashion. Peter kissed her and, taking Ibrahim by the hand, said:

The Czar's carriage pulled up; he hopped in with Ibrahim, and they took off at a fast pace. After about an hour and a half, they arrived in Petersburg. Ibrahim looked around with interest at the new city that had sprung up at his master's command. Bare riverbanks, canals without walkways, and wooden bridges everywhere showed the recent victory of human determination over the unforgiving elements. The buildings appeared to have been thrown together quickly. The only impressive sight in the entire town was the Neva River, not yet lined with its granite embankments but already filled with warships and merchant boats. The imperial carriage stopped at the palace, specifically at the Tsaritsin Garden. On the steps, Peter was greeted by a woman in her mid-thirties, attractive and dressed in the latest Parisian style. Peter kissed her and, taking Ibrahim by the hand, said:

“Do you recognize my godson, Katinka?[1] I beg you to love and favour him as formerly.”

“Do you recognize my godson, Katinka?[1] I ask you to love and support him as you did before.”

Catherine fixed on him her dark piercing eyes, and stretched out her hand to him in a friendly manner. Two young beauties, tall, slender, and fresh as roses, stood behind her and respectfully approached Peter.

Catherine focused her dark, intense eyes on him and reached out her hand in a friendly way. Two young beauties, tall, slender, and fresh like roses, stood behind her and approached Peter with respect.

“Liza,” said he to one of them, “do you remember the little negro who stole my apples for you at Oranienbaum? Here he is; I introduce him to you.”

“Liza,” he said to one of them, “do you remember the little boy who stole my apples for you at Oranienbaum? Here he is; I’m introducing him to you.”

The Grand Duchess laughed and blushed. They went into the dining-room. In expectation of the Emperor the table had been laid. Peter sat down to dinner with all his family, and invited Ibrahim to sit down with them. During the course of the dinner the Emperor conversed with him on various subjects, questioned him about the Spanish war, the internal affairs of France and the Regent, whom he liked, although he blamed him for many things. Ibrahim possessed an exact and observant mind. Peter was very pleased with his replies. He recalled to mind some features of Ibrahim’s childhood, and related them with such good-humour and gaiety, that nobody could have suspected this kind and hospitable host to be the hero of Poltava,[2] the powerful and terrible reformer of Russia.

The Grand Duchess laughed and blushed. They went into the dining room. In anticipation of the Emperor, the table had been set. Peter sat down to dinner with his whole family and invited Ibrahim to join them. During dinner, the Emperor talked with him about various topics, asking him about the Spanish war, France's internal affairs, and the Regent, whom he liked, though he criticized him for many things. Ibrahim had a sharp and observant mind. Peter was very pleased with his answers. He recalled some memories from Ibrahim’s childhood and shared them with such warmth and cheer that no one would have suspected this kind and welcoming host to be the hero of Poltava,[2] the powerful and fearsome reformer of Russia.

After dinner the Emperor, according to the Russian custom, retired to rest. Ibrahim remained with the Empress and the Grand Duchesses. He tried to satisfy their curiosity, described the Parisian way of life, the holidays that were kept there, and the changeable fashions. In the meantime, some of the persons belonging to the Emperor’s suite had assembled in the palace. Ibrahim recognized the magnificent Prince Menshikoff, who, seeing the negro conversing with Catherine, cast an arrogant glance at him; Prince Jacob Dolgorouky, Peter’s stern counsellor; the learned Bruce,[3] who had acquired among the people the name of the “Russian Faust”; the young Ragouzinsky, his former companion, and others who had come to bring reports to the Emperor and to await his orders.

After dinner, the Emperor, following Russian tradition, went to rest. Ibrahim stayed with the Empress and the Grand Duchesses. He tried to satisfy their curiosity by describing life in Paris, the holidays celebrated there, and the ever-changing fashions. Meanwhile, some members of the Emperor's entourage gathered in the palace. Ibrahim recognized the impressive Prince Menshikoff, who, noticing the Black man talking to Catherine, shot him an arrogant look; Prince Jacob Dolgorouky, Peter’s stern advisor; the learned Bruce,[3] who had earned the nickname “Russian Faust” among the people; the young Ragouzinsky, his former companion, and others who had come to report to the Emperor and wait for his orders.

In about two hours’ time the Emperor appeared.

In about two hours, the Emperor showed up.

“Let us see,” said he to Ibrahim, “if you have forgotten your old duties. Take a slate and follow me.”

“Let’s see,” he said to Ibrahim, “if you’ve forgotten your old responsibilities. Grab a slate and follow me.”

Peter shut himself up in his work-room and busied himself with state affairs. He worked in turns with Bruce, with Prince Dolgorouky, and with General Police-master Devier, and dictated to Ibrahim several ukases and decisions. Ibrahim could not help feeling astonished at the quickness and firmness of his understanding, the strength and pliability of his powers of observation, and the variety of his occupations. When the work was finished, Peter drew out a pocket-book in order to see if all that he had proposed to do that day had been accomplished. Then, issuing from the work-room, he said to Ibrahim:

Peter locked himself in his office and focused on state matters. He worked alongside Bruce, Prince Dolgorouky, and General Police-master Devier, dictating several edicts and decisions to Ibrahim. Ibrahim couldn't help but be amazed by the speed and clarity of Peter's thinking, the strength and adaptability of his observations, and the variety of his tasks. Once the work was done, Peter pulled out a pocket notebook to check if everything he had planned for the day was completed. Then, stepping out of the office, he said to Ibrahim:

“It is late; no doubt you are tired,—sleep here to-night, as you used to do in the old times; to-morrow I will wake you.”

“It’s late; you must be tired—stay here tonight, like you used to in the old days; tomorrow I’ll wake you up.”

Ibrahim, on being left alone, could hardly collect his thoughts. He found himself in Petersburg; he saw again the great man, near whom, not yet knowing his worth, he had passed his childhood. Almost with regret he confessed to himself that the Countess L——, for the first time since their separation, had not been his sole thought during the whole of the day. He saw that the new mode of life which awaited him,—the activity and constant occupation,—would revive his soul, wearied by passion, idleness and secret grief. The thought of being a fellow-worker with the great man, and, in conjunction with him, of influencing the fate of a great nation, aroused within him for the first time the noble feeling of ambition. In this disposition of mind he lay down upon the camp bed prepared for him, and then the usual dreams carried him back to far-off Paris, to the arms of his dear Countess.

Ibrahim, when left alone, struggled to gather his thoughts. He found himself in Petersburg; he saw once again the great man, beside whom, not yet recognizing his value, he had spent his childhood. Almost reluctantly, he admitted to himself that the Countess L——, for the first time since they parted, had not occupied his mind the entire day. He realized that the new lifestyle ahead of him—the energy and constant busyness—would revive his spirit, worn out by passion, laziness, and hidden sorrow. The idea of working alongside the great man and, together, impacting the future of a great nation, sparked within him for the first time a noble sense of ambition. With this mindset, he lay down on the camp bed prepared for him, and then the usual dreams swept him back to distant Paris, to the embrace of his beloved Countess.


[1] Diminutive of Catherine.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Short form of Catherine.

[2] A town in the Ukraine, where, in 1709, the Swedes, under Charles XII., were completely routed by the Russians under Peter the Great.

[2] A town in Ukraine, where, in 1709, the Swedes, led by Charles XII, were completely defeated by the Russians under Peter the Great.

[3] Peter the Great encouraged foreigners of ability to settle in Russia.

[3] Peter the Great urged skilled foreigners to come and live in Russia.


CHAPTER III.

The next morning, Peter, according to his promise, awoke Ibrahim and congratulated him on his elevation to the rank of Captain-lieutenant of the Grenadier company of the Preobrajensky Regiment,[1] in which he himself was Captain. The courtiers surrounded Ibrahim, each in his way trying to flatter the new favourite. The haughty Prince Menshikoff pressed his hand in a friendly manner; Sheremetieff inquired after his Parisian acquaintances, and Golovin invited him to dinner. Others followed the example of the latter, so that Ibrahim received invitations for at least a whole month.

The next morning, Peter kept his promise and woke Ibrahim up, congratulating him on his promotion to Captain-lieutenant of the Grenadier company of the Preobrajensky Regiment,[1] where he himself was a Captain. The courtiers gathered around Ibrahim, each trying to flatter the new favorite in their own way. The proud Prince Menshikoff shook his hand in a friendly manner; Sheremetieff asked about his friends in Paris, and Golovin invited him to dinner. Others followed Golovin's lead, so Ibrahim ended up with invitations for at least an entire month.

Ibrahim now began to lead a monotonous but busy life, consequently did not feel at all dull. From day to day he became more attached to the Emperor, and was better able to estimate his lofty soul. To follow the thoughts of a great man is a very interesting study. Ibrahim saw Peter in the Senate disputing with Boutourlin and Dolgorouky, in the Admiralty College discussing the naval power of Russia; in his hours of leisure he saw him with Feophan, Gavril Boujinsky, and Kopievitch, examining translations from foreign publications, or visiting the manufactory of a merchant, the workshop of a mechanic, or the study of some learned man. Russia presented to Ibrahim the appearance of a huge workshop, where machines alone move, where each workman, subject to established rules, is occupied with his own particular business. He felt within himself that he ought to work at his own bench also, and endeavour to regret as little as possible the gaieties of his Parisian life. But it was more difficult for him to drive from his mind that other dear recollection: he often thought of the Countess L——, and pictured to himself her just indignation, her tears and her grief.... But sometimes a terrible thought oppressed him: the seductions of the great world, a new tie, another favourite—he shuddered; jealousy began to set his African blood in a ferment, and hot tears were ready to roll down his swarthy face.

Ibrahim began to lead a busy but monotonous life, so he didn’t feel bored at all. Day by day, he grew more attached to the Emperor and was better able to appreciate his noble character. Following the thoughts of a great man is a fascinating study. Ibrahim saw Peter in the Senate arguing with Boutourlin and Dolgorouky, and in the Admiralty College discussing Russia's naval power; in his free time, he saw him with Feophan, Gavril Boujinsky, and Kopievitch, examining translations from foreign publications or visiting a merchant’s factory, a mechanic's workshop, or the study of some learned individual. To Ibrahim, Russia felt like a massive workshop where only machines operate, and where each worker, following set rules, is focused on their specific task. He felt he should also work at his own station and try to regret as little as possible the pleasures of his Parisian life. But it was harder for him to push aside that other cherished memory: he often thought about Countess L——, imagining her righteous anger, her tears, and her sorrow... Sometimes a dreadful thought weighed on him: the temptations of high society, a new connection, another favorite—he shuddered; jealousy began to stir his African blood, and hot tears were ready to spill down his dark face.

One morning he was sitting in his study, surrounded by business papers, when suddenly he heard a loud greeting in French. Ibrahim turned round quickly, and young Korsakoff, whom he had left in Paris in the whirl of the great world, embraced him with joyful exclamations.

One morning, he was sitting in his study, surrounded by business papers, when he suddenly heard a loud greeting in French. Ibrahim turned around quickly, and young Korsakoff, whom he had left in Paris amidst the hustle and bustle of the big city, embraced him with cheerful exclamations.

“I have only just arrived,” said Korsakoff, “and I have come straight to you. All our Parisian acquaintances send their greetings to you, and regret your absence. The Countess L ordered me to summon you to return without fail, and here is her letter to you.”

“I just got here,” said Korsakoff, “and I came directly to you. All our friends from Paris send their regards and miss you. The Countess L asked me to tell you to come back for sure, and here’s her letter for you.”

Ibrahim seized it with a trembling hand and looked at the well-known handwriting of the address, not daring to believe, his eyes.

Ibrahim grabbed it with a shaking hand and looked at the familiar handwriting of the address, not daring to believe his eyes.

“How glad I am,” continued Korsakoff, “that you have not yet died of ennui in this barbarous Petersburg! What do people do here? How do they occupy themselves? Who is your tailor? Have they established an opera?” Ibrahim absently replied that probably the Emperor was just then at work in the dockyard.

“How glad I am,” continued Korsakoff, “that you haven’t yet died of boredom in this wild Petersburg! What do people do here? How do they keep themselves busy? Who’s your tailor? Have they set up an opera?” Ibrahim replied absentmindedly that the Emperor was probably working in the dockyard at that moment.

Korsakoff laughed.

Korsakoff chuckled.

“I see,” said he, “that you do not want me just now; some other time we will have a long chat together; I am now going to pay my respects to the Emperor.”

“I see,” he said, “that you don’t want to talk to me right now; we’ll have a long conversation another time. I’m going to go pay my respects to the Emperor now.”

With these words he turned on his heel and hastened out of the room.

With that, he turned on his heel and quickly left the room.

Ibrahim, left alone, hastily opened the letter. The Countess tenderly complained to him, reproaching him with dissimulation and distrustfulness.

Ibrahim, left alone, quickly opened the letter. The Countess gently accused him, criticizing him for being insincere and untrusting.

“You say,” wrote she, “that my tranquillity is dearer to you than everything in the world. Ibrahim, if this were the truth, would you have brought me to the condition to which I was reduced by the unexpected news of your departure? You were afraid that I might have detained you. Be assured that, in spite of my love, I should have known how to sacrifice it for your happiness and for what you consider your duty.”

“You say,” she wrote, “that my peace of mind is more important to you than anything else in the world. Ibrahim, if that were true, would you really have put me in the state I found myself in when I heard the shocking news of your departure? You were scared I might try to hold you back. Rest assured, despite my love for you, I would have known how to let it go for your happiness and for what you believe is your duty.”

The Countess ended the letter with passionate assurances of love, and implored him to write to her, if only now and then, even though there should be no hope of their ever seeing each other again.

The Countess concluded the letter with heartfelt declarations of love and urged him to write to her occasionally, even if there was no chance they would ever meet again.

Ibrahim read this letter through twenty times, kissing the priceless lines-with rapture. He was burning with impatience to hear something about the Countess, and he was just preparing to set out for the Admiralty, hoping to find Korsakoff still there, when the door opened, and Korsakoff himself appeared once more. He had already paid his respects to the Emperor, and as was usual with him, he seemed very well satisfied with himself.

Ibrahim read this letter twenty times, kissing the precious lines with delight. He was eager to hear news about the Countess and was just getting ready to head to the Admiralty, hoping to find Korsakoff still there, when the door opened and Korsakoff himself walked in again. He had already paid his respects to the Emperor, and as was typical for him, he looked very pleased with himself.

“Entre nous,” he said to Ibrahim, “the Emperor is a very strange man. Just fancy, I found him in a sort of linen under-vest, on the mast of a new ship, whither I was compelled to climb with my dispatches. I stood on the rope ladder, and had not sufficient room to make a suitable bow, and so I became completely confused, a thing that had never happened to me in my life before. However, when the Emperor had read my letter, he looked at me from head to foot, and no doubt was agreeably struck by the taste and splendour of my attire; at any rate he smiled and invited me to to-day’s assembly. But I am a perfect stranger in Petersburg; during the course of my six years’ absence I have quite forgotten the local customs; pray be my mentor; come with me and introduce me.”

“Between us,” he said to Ibrahim, “the Emperor is a really weird guy. Just imagine, I found him in some kind of linen undershirt, up on the mast of a new ship, where I had to climb with my messages. I was standing on the rope ladder and didn’t have enough space to bow properly, which totally threw me off—something that has never happened to me before. However, when the Emperor read my letter, he looked me up and down, and I think he was impressed by the style and elegance of my outfit; at least, he smiled and invited me to today’s assembly. But I’m completely new to Petersburg; after being away for six years, I’ve forgotten all the local customs. Please help me out; come with me and introduce me.”

Ibrahim agreed to do so, and hastened to turn the conversation to a subject that was more interesting to him.

Ibrahim agreed to this and quickly shifted the conversation to a topic that he found more interesting.

“Well, and how about the Countess L——”

“Well, what about Countess L——?”

“The Countess? Of course, at first she was very much grieved on account of your departure; then, of course, little by little, she grew reconciled and took unto herself a new lover: do you know whom? The long-legged Marquis R——. Why do you show the whites of your negro eyes in that manner? Does it seem strange to you? Don’t you know that lasting grief is not in human nature, particularly in feminine nature? Think over this well, while I go and rest after my journey, and don’t forget to come and call for me.”

“The Countess? Sure, at first she was really upset about your leaving; but then, little by little, she got over it and found herself a new lover: do you know who? The tall Marquis R——. Why are you looking at me like that? Does it surprise you? Don’t you know that lasting sadness isn’t in human nature, especially not in women? Think about this while I go rest after my trip, and don’t forget to come and get me.”

What feelings filled the soul of Ibrahim? Jealousy? Rage? Despair? No, but a deep, oppressing sorrow. He repeated to himself: “I foresaw it, it had to happen.” Then he opened the Countess’s letter, read it again, hung his head and wept bitterly. He wept for a long time. The tears relieved his heart. Looking at the clock, he perceived that it was time to set out. Ibrahim would have been very glad to stay away, but the assembly was a matter of duty, and the Emperor strictly demanded the presence of his retainers. He dressed himself and started out to call for Korsakoff.

What feelings filled Ibrahim's soul? Jealousy? Anger? Despair? No, it was a deep, overwhelming sorrow. He repeated to himself, “I saw it coming; it had to happen.” Then he opened the Countess’s letter, read it again, hung his head, and cried bitterly. He cried for a long time. The tears eased his heart. Looking at the clock, he realized it was time to go. Ibrahim would have happily stayed away, but attending the assembly was a duty, and the Emperor strictly required the presence of his retainers. He got dressed and set out to pick up Korsakoff.

Korsakoff was sitting in his dressing-gown, reading a French book.

Korsakoff was lounging in his bathrobe, reading a French book.

“So early?” he said to Ibrahim, on seeing him.

“So early?” he said to Ibrahim when he saw him.

“Pardon me,” the latter replied; “it is already half-past five, we shall be late; make haste and dress and let us go.”

“Excuse me,” the other replied, “it’s already 5:30, we’re going to be late; hurry up and get dressed so we can leave.”

Korsakoff started up and rang the bell with all his might; the servants came running in, and he began hastily to dress, himself. His French valet gave him shoes with red heels, blue velvet breeches, and a red caftan embroidered with spangles. His peruke was hurriedly powdered in the antechamber and brought in to him. Korsakoff placed it upon his cropped head, asked for his sword and gloves, turned round about ten times before the glass, and then informed Ibrahim that he was ready. The footmen handed them their bearskin cloaks, and they set out for the Winter Palace.

Korsakoff jumped up and rang the bell as hard as he could; the servants rushed in, and he quickly started getting dressed. His French valet handed him shoes with red heels, blue velvet pants, and a red caftan decorated with sparkles. His wig was hurriedly powdered in the antechamber and brought to him. Korsakoff put it on his short hair, asked for his sword and gloves, spun around about ten times in front of the mirror, and then told Ibrahim that he was ready. The footmen gave them their bearskin cloaks, and they headed out for the Winter Palace.

Korsakoff overwhelmed Ibrahim with questions: Who was the greatest beauty in Petersburg? Who was supposed to be the best dancer? Which dance was just then the rage? Ibrahim very reluctantly gratified his curiosity. Meanwhile they reached the palace. A great number of long sledges, old-fashioned carriages, and gilded coaches already stood on the lawn. Near the steps were crowded coachmen in liveries and moustaches; running footmen glittering with tinsel and feathers, and bearing staves; hussars, pages, and clumsy servants loaded with the cloaks and muffs of their masters—a train indispensable according to the notions of the gentry of that time. At the sight of Ibrahim, a general murmur arose: “The negro, the negro, the Czar’s negro!” He hurriedly conducted Korsakoff through this motley crowd. The Court lackey opened wide the doors to them, and they entered the hall. Korsakoff was dumfounded.... In the large room, illuminated by tallow candles, which burnt dimly amidst clouds of tobacco smoke, magnates with blue ribbons across their shoulders, ambassadors, foreign merchants, officers of the Guards in green uniforms, ship-masters in jackets and striped trousers, moved backwards and forwards in crowds to the uninterrupted sound of the music of wind instruments. The ladies sat against the walls, the young ones being decked out in all the splendour of the prevailing fashion. Gold and silver glittered upon their dresses; out of monstrous farthingales their slender forms rose like flower stalks; diamonds sparkled in their ears, in their long curls, and around their necks. They glanced gaily about to the right and to the left, waiting for their cavaliers and for the dancing to begin. The elderly ladies craftily endeavoured to combine the new style of dress with that of the past; their caps were made to resemble the small sable head-dress of the Empress Natalia Kirilovna,[2] and their gowns and mantles recalled the sarafan and doushegreika.[3] They seemed to take part in these newly introduced amusements more with astonishment than pleasure, and cast looks of resentment at the wives and daughters of the Dutch skippers, who, in dimity skirts and red jackets, knitted their stockings and laughed and chatted among themselves as if they were at home.

Korsakoff bombarded Ibrahim with questions: Who was the most beautiful person in Petersburg? Who was thought to be the best dancer? Which dance was currently trending? Ibrahim reluctantly satisfied his curiosity. Meanwhile, they arrived at the palace. A large number of long sleds, old-fashioned carriages, and gilded coaches were already lined up on the lawn. Near the steps, coachmen in their uniforms and mustaches crowded together; footmen sparkling with tinsel and feathers were running around, carrying staves; hussars, pages, and bulky servants loaded with their masters' cloaks and muffs formed a necessary entourage according to the gentry's views of that era. Upon seeing Ibrahim, a general murmur arose: “The black man, the black man, the Czar’s black man!” He quickly guided Korsakoff through the colorful crowd. The Court lackey swung the doors open for them, and they entered the hall. Korsakoff was taken aback.... In the large room, dimly lit by tallow candles that flickered amidst clouds of tobacco smoke, nobles with blue ribbons draped over their shoulders, ambassadors, foreign merchants, officers of the Guards in green uniforms, and ship captains in jackets and striped trousers moved about in clusters to the continuous sound of wind instrument music. The ladies sat along the walls, the younger ones showcasing the latest fashion trends. Gold and silver shimmered on their dresses; their slender figures emerged from huge farthingales like flower stems; diamonds sparkled in their ears, among their long curls, and around their necks. They eagerly glanced around, waiting for their partners and for the dancing to start. The older ladies cleverly tried to mix the new fashion with traditional styles; their caps resembled the small sable headdress of Empress Natalia Kirilovna,[2] and their gowns and mantles recalled the sarafan and doushegreika.[3] They appeared to participate in these newly introduced entertainments more out of surprise than enjoyment, casting resentful looks at the wives and daughters of the Dutch skippers, who, in light skirts and red jackets, knitted their stockings and laughed and chatted among themselves as if they were right at home.

Observing new arrivals, a servant approached them with beer and glasses on a tray. Korsakoff was completely bewildered.

Seeing the newcomers, a servant walked over with beer and glasses on a tray. Korsakoff was totally confused.

Que diable est ce que tout cela?” he said in a whisper to Ibrahim.

What the hell is all this?” he said in a whisper to Ibrahim.

Ibrahim could not repress a smile. The Empress and the Grand Duchesses, dazzling in their beauty and their attire, walked through the rows of guests, conversing affably with them. The Emperor was in another room. Korsakoff, wishing to show himself to him, with difficulty succeeded in pushing his way thither through the constantly moving crowd. In this room were chiefly foreigners, solemnly smoking their clay pipes and drinking out of earthenware jugs. On the tables were bottles of beer and wine, leather pouches with tobacco, glasses of punch, and some chessboards. At one of these Peter was playing at chess with a broad-shouldered English skipper. They zealously saluted one another with whiffs of tobacco smoke, and the Emperor was so occupied with an unexpected move that had been made by his opponent, that he did not observe Korsakoff, as he smirked and capered about them. Just then a stout gentleman, with a large bouquet upon his breast, rushed hurriedly into the room and announced in a loud voice that the dancing had commenced, and immediately retired. A large number of the guests followed him, Korsakoff being among the number.

Ibrahim couldn't help but smile. The Empress and the Grand Duchesses, stunning in their beauty and outfits, walked through the rows of guests, chatting amiably with everyone. The Emperor was in another room. Korsakoff, eager to see him, managed to make his way through the constantly shifting crowd with some difficulty. In this room were mostly foreigners, solemnly smoking their clay pipes and drinking from earthenware jugs. The tables were filled with bottles of beer and wine, leather pouches of tobacco, glasses of punch, and a few chessboards. At one of these, Peter was playing chess against a burly English captain. They enthusiastically greeted each other with puffs of tobacco smoke, and the Emperor was so focused on an unexpected move made by his opponent that he didn’t notice Korsakoff, who was grinning and prancing around them. Just then, a stout man with a large bouquet on his chest hurried into the room and announced loudly that the dancing had started before promptly leaving. A large number of guests followed him, Korsakoff among them.

An unexpected scene filled him with astonishment. Along the whole length of the ball-room, to the sound of the most mournful music, the ladies and gentlemen stood in two rows facing each other; the gentlemen bowed low, the ladies curtsied still lower, first to the front, then to the right, then to the left, then again to the front, again to the right, and so on. Korsakoff, gazing at this peculiar style of amusement, opened wide his eyes and bit his lips. The curtseying and bowing continued for about half an hour; at last they ceased, and the stout gentleman with the bouquet announced that the ceremonial dances were ended, and ordered the musicians to play a minuet. Korsakoff felt delighted, and prepared-to shine. Among the young ladies was one in particular whom he was greatly charmed with. She was about sixteen years of age, was richly dressed, but with taste, and sat near an elderly gentleman of stern and dignified appearance. Korsakoff approached her and asked her to do him the honour of dancing with him. The young beauty looked at him in confusion, and did not seem to know what to say to him. The gentleman sitting near her frowned still more. Korsakoff awaited her decision, but the gentleman with the bouquet came up to him, led him to the middle of the room, and said in a pompous manner:

An unexpected scene left him astonished. Throughout the entire ballroom, set to the sounds of the saddest music, ladies and gentlemen stood in two rows facing each other; the gentlemen bowed deeply, while the ladies curtsied even lower, first to the front, then to the right, then to the left, and back to the front again, repeating the motions. Korsakoff, watching this unusual form of entertainment, widened his eyes and bit his lip. The curtsying and bowing went on for about half an hour; finally, they stopped, and the stout gentleman with the bouquet announced that the ceremonial dances were over and instructed the musicians to play a minuet. Korsakoff felt excited and prepared to impress. Among the young ladies was one in particular who captivated him. She was around sixteen, dressed lavishly yet tastefully, and sat near an elderly gentleman with a stern and dignified presence. Korsakoff approached her and asked if she would honor him by dancing with him. The young beauty looked at him, flustered, and seemed unsure of how to respond. The gentleman beside her frowned even more. Korsakoff waited for her answer, but the gentleman with the bouquet came over, brought him to the center of the room, and said in a grand manner:

“Sir, you have done wrong. In the first place, you approached this young person without making the three necessary reverences to her, and in the second place, you took upon yourself to choose her, whereas, in the minuet that right belongs to the lady, and not to the gentleman. On that account you must be severely, punished, that is to say, you must drain the goblet of the Great Eagle.”

“Sir, you have made a mistake. First of all, you approached this young lady without making the three necessary bows to her, and secondly, you took it upon yourself to choose her when, in the minuet, that right belongs to her, not to you. For this reason, you must be seriously punished; in other words, you must drink from the goblet of the Great Eagle.”

Korsakoff grew more and more astonished. In a moment the guests surrounded him, loudly demanding the immediate fulfilment of the law. Peter, hearing the laughter and the cries, came out of the adjoining room, as he was very fond of being present in person at such punishments. The crowd divided before him, and he entered the circle, where stood the culprit and before him the marshal of the Court holding in his hands a huge goblet filled with malmsey wine. He was trying in vain to persuade the offender to comply willingly with the law.

Korsakoff became more and more shocked. In no time, the guests were surrounding him, loudly insisting that the law be enforced immediately. Peter, drawn in by the laughter and shouting, stepped out of the next room since he enjoyed witnessing these punishments firsthand. The crowd parted for him as he entered the circle, where the guilty party stood and in front of him was the court marshal holding a large goblet filled with malmsey wine. He was unsuccessfully trying to convince the offender to comply with the law willingly.

“Aha!” said Peter, seeing Korsakoff: “you are caught, my friend. Come now, monsieur, drink up and no frowning about it.”

“Aha!” said Peter, spotting Korsakoff. “You’re caught, my friend. Come on, sir, drink up and stop frowning about it.”

There was no help for it: the poor beau, without pausing to take breath, drained the goblet to the dregs and returned it to the marshal.

There was no way around it: the poor guy, without stopping to catch his breath, drank the goblet down to the last drop and handed it back to the marshal.

“Hark you, Korsakoff,” said Peter to him: “those breeches of yours are of velvet, such as I myself do not wear, and I am far richer than you. That is extravagance; take care that I do not fall out with you.”

“Hear me, Korsakoff,” Peter said to him: “those pants of yours are made of velvet, something I don't even wear, and I'm much richer than you. That's just showing off; be careful I don't get upset with you.”

Hearing this reprimand, Korsakoff wished to make his way out of the circle, but he staggered and almost fell, to the indescribable delight of the Emperor and all the merry company. This episode not only did not spoil the unison and interest of the principal performance, but even enlivened it. The gentlemen began to scrape and bow, and the ladies to curtsey and knock their heels with great zeal, and this time without paying the least attention to the time of the music. Korsakoff could not take part in the general gaiety. The lady, whom he had chosen, by the order of her father, Gavril Afanassievitch Rjevsky, approached Ibrahim, and, dropping her blue eyes, timidly gave him her hand. Ibrahim danced the minuet with her and led her back to her former place, then sought out Korsakoff, led him out of the ball-room, placed him in the carriage and drove home. On the way Korsakoff began to mutter in an incoherent manner: “Accursed assembly!... accursed goblet of the Great Eagle!”... but he soon fell into a sound sleep, and knew not how he reached home, nor how he was undressed and put into bed: and he awoke the next day with a headache, and with a dim recollection of the scraping, the curtseying, the tobacco-smoke, the gentleman with the bouquet, and the goblet of the Great Eagle.

Hearing the reprimand, Korsakoff tried to leave the circle, but he stumbled and nearly fell, much to the indescribable delight of the Emperor and the cheerful crowd. This moment not only didn’t ruin the harmony and excitement of the main performance, but actually added to it. The gentlemen began to bow and scrape, while the ladies curtseyed and tapped their heels with great enthusiasm, this time without paying any attention to the rhythm of the music. Korsakoff couldn't join in the general merriment. The lady he had chosen, as per her father Gavril Afanassievitch Rjevsky's wishes, approached Ibrahim and, lowering her blue eyes, shyly offered her hand. Ibrahim danced the minuet with her and returned her to her original spot, then went to find Korsakoff, took him out of the ballroom, helped him into the carriage, and drove them home. Along the way, Korsakoff began to mumble incoherently: “Cursed gathering!... cursed goblet of the Great Eagle!”... but he soon fell into a deep sleep, unaware of how he got home, how he was undressed, and put to bed. He woke up the next day with a headache and a faint memory of the bowing, the curtseying, the tobacco smoke, the gentleman with the bouquet, and the goblet of the Great Eagle.


[1] One of the “crack” regiments of the Russian Army.

[1] One of the elite regiments of the Russian Army.

[2] The mother of Peter the Great.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Peter the Great's mom.

[3] A short sleeveless jacket.

A sleeveless jacket.


CHAPTER IV.

I must now introduce the gracious reader to Gavril Afanassievitch Rjevsky. He was descended from an ancient noble family, possessed vast estates, was hospitable, loved falconry, and had a large number of domestics,—in a word, he was a genuine Russian nobleman. To use his own expression, he could not endure the German spirit, and he endeavoured to preserve in his home the ancient customs that were so dear to him. His daughter was in her seventeenth year. She had lost her mother while she was yet in her infancy, and she had been brought up in the old style, that is to say, she was surrounded by governesses, nurses, playfellows, and maidservants, was able to embroider in gold, and could neither read nor write. Her father, notwithstanding his dislike to everything foreign, could not oppose her wish to learn German dances from a captive Swedish officer, living in their house. This deserving dancing-master was about fifty years of age; his right foot had been shot through at Narva,[1] and consequently he was not very well suited for minuets and courantes, but the left executed with wonderful ease and agility the most difficult steps. His pupil did honour to his teaching. Natalia Gavrilovna was celebrated for being the best dancer at the assemblies, and this was partly the cause of the mistake made by Korsakoff, who came the next day to apologize to Gavril Afanassievitch; but the airiness and elegance of the young fop did not find favour in the eyes of the proud noble, who wittily nicknamed him the French monkey.

I must now introduce the kind reader to Gavril Afanassievitch Rjevsky. He came from an old noble family, owned vast estates, was hospitable, enjoyed falconry, and had a large household—in short, he was a true Russian nobleman. As he put it himself, he couldn't stand the German influence, and he tried to keep the traditional customs that he cherished alive in his home. His daughter was seventeen years old. She had lost her mother when she was still a baby, and she had been raised in the traditional way, meaning she was surrounded by governesses, nurses, playmates, and maids, could embroider in gold, but could neither read nor write. Despite his aversion to everything foreign, her father couldn’t stop her from wanting to learn German dances from a Swedish officer who was a captive and lived with them. This dedicated dance teacher was about fifty years old; his right foot had been shot through at Narva,[1] so he wasn’t very well-suited for minuets and courantes, but his left foot executed the most difficult steps with remarkable ease and agility. His student did justice to his instruction. Natalia Gavrilovna was known for being the best dancer at the social gatherings, which partly led to the misunderstanding by Korsakoff, who came the next day to apologize to Gavril Afanassievitch. However, the lightness and elegance of the young dandy did not impress the proud noble, who cleverly nicknamed him the French monkey.

It was a holiday. Gavril Afanassievitch expected some relatives and friends. In the ancient hall a long table was laid. The guests arrived with their wives and daughters, who had at last been set free from domestic imprisonment by the decree of the Emperor and by his own example.[2] Natalia Gavrilovna carried round to each guest a silver tray laden with golden cups, and each man, as he drained his, regretted that the kiss, which it was customary to receive on such occasions in the olden times, had gone out of fashion.

It was a holiday. Gavril Afanassievitch was expecting some relatives and friends. In the grand hall, a long table was set. The guests arrived with their wives and daughters, who had finally been freed from household duties by the Emperor’s decree and by his own example.[2] Natalia Gavrilovna went around to each guest with a silver tray filled with golden cups, and each man, as he finished his drink, wished that the tradition of receiving a kiss on such occasions, which used to be common, hadn't fallen out of style.

They sat down to table. In the first place, next to the host, sat his father-in-law, Prince Boris Alexeievitch Likoff, a boyar[3] of seventy years of age; the other guests ranged themselves according to the antiquity of their family, thus recalling the happy times when respect for age was observed. The men sat on one side, the women on the other. At the end of the table, the housekeeper in her old-fashioned costume—a little woman of thirty, affected and wrinkled—and the captive dancing-master, in his faded blue uniform, occupied their accustomed places. The table, which was covered with a large number of dishes, was surrounded by an anxious crowd of domestics, among whom was distinguishable the house-steward, with his severe look, big paunch and lofty immobility. The first few minutes of dinner were devoted entirely to the productions of our old cookery; the noise of plates and the rattling of spoons alone interrupted the general silence. At last the host, seeing that the time had arrived for amusing the guests with agreeable conversation, turned round and asked:

They took their seats at the table. First, next to the host, sat his father-in-law, Prince Boris Alexeievitch Likoff, a boyar of seventy years; the other guests arranged themselves based on their family lineage, reminiscing about the good old days when respect for elders was the norm. The men sat on one side, while the women sat opposite. At the end of the table were the housekeeper in her old-fashioned outfit—a petite, thirty-year-old woman who was both pretentious and wrinkled—and the captive dancing-master, dressed in his faded blue uniform, occupying their usual spots. The table, laden with a variety of dishes, was surrounded by a nervous crowd of servants, among whom the house-steward stood out with his stern expression, large belly, and rigid demeanor. The first few moments of dinner were entirely focused on the offerings from the old cook; the clattering of plates and rattling cutlery interrupted the overall silence. Finally, the host, noticing that it was time to entertain the guests with pleasant conversation, turned and asked:

“But where is Ekemovna? Summon her hither.”

“But where is Ekemovna? Call her here.”

Several servants were about to rush off in different directions, but at that moment an old woman, painted white and red, decorated with flowers and tinsel, in a silk gown with a low neck, entered, singing and dancing. Her appearance produced general satisfaction.

Several servants were about to rush off in different directions, but at that moment, an old woman, painted white and red, adorned with flowers and shiny decorations, dressed in a silk gown with a low neckline, entered, singing and dancing. Her presence brought everyone joy.

“Good-day, Ekemovna,” said Prince Likoff: “how do you do?”

“Good day, Ekemovna,” said Prince Likoff. “How are you?”

“Quite well and happy, gossip: still singing and dancing and looking out for sweethearts.”

“Everything's going great and I'm happy, gossip: still singing and dancing and keeping an eye out for partners.”

“Where have you been, fool?” asked the host.

“Where have you been, idiot?” asked the host.

“Decorating myself, gossip, for the dear guests, for this holy day, by order of the Czar, by command of my master, to be a laughing-stock for everybody after the German manner.”

“Dressing up, gossiping, for the dear guests, for this special day, by the Czar's order, by my master's command, to be a joke for everyone, just like they do in Germany.”

At these words there arose a loud burst of laughter, and the fool took her place behind the host’s chair.

At these words, a loud burst of laughter erupted, and the fool took her spot behind the host's chair.

“A fool talks nonsense, but sometimes speaks the truth,” said Tatiana Afanassievna, the eldest sister of the host, and for whom he entertained great respect. “As a matter of fact, the present fashion must seem ridiculous in the eyes of everybody. But since you, gentlemen, have shaved off your beards[4] and put on short caftans, it is, of course, useless to talk about women’s rags, although it is really a pity about the sarafan, the maiden’s ribbons, and the povoinik![5] It is pitiable and at the same time laughable, to see the beauties of to-day: their hair frizzed like tow, greased and covered with French powder; the waist drawn in to such a degree, that it is almost on the point of breaking in two; their petticoats are distended with hoops, so that they have to enter a carriage sideways; to go through a door they are obliged to stoop down; they can neither stand, nor sit, nor breathe—real martyrs, the poor doves!”

“A fool talks nonsense, but sometimes speaks the truth,” said Tatiana Afanassievna, the oldest sister of the host, whom he held in great respect. “Honestly, the current fashion must seem ridiculous to everyone. But since you gentlemen have shaved off your beards and put on short caftans, it’s pointless to discuss women’s clothing, even though it’s really a shame about the sarafan, the maiden’s ribbons, and the povoinik! It’s sad and at the same time laughable to see the beauties of today: their hair frizzed like straw, greased and covered with French powder; their waists pulled in so tight that they’re almost going to break; their petticoats puffed out with hoops, so they have to get into a carriage sideways; to go through a door, they have to bend over; they can neither stand, nor sit, nor breathe—real martyrs, the poor doves!”

“Oh, little mother Tatiana Afanassievna!” said Kirila Petrovitch T——, a former governor of Riazan, where he acquired three thousand serfs and a young wife, both by somewhat dishonourable means, “as far as I am concerned, my wife may do as she pleases, and wear what she likes, provided that she does not order new dresses every month and throw away the former ones that are nearly new. In former times the grandmother’s sarafan formed part of the granddaughter’s dowry, but nowadays all that is changed: the dress, that the mistress wears to-day, you will see the servant wearing to-morrow. What is to be done? It is the ruin of the Russian nobility, alas!”

“Oh, dear mother Tatiana Afanassievna!” said Kirila Petrovitch T——, a former governor of Riazan, where he gained three thousand serfs and a young wife, both through somewhat questionable means, “As far as I’m concerned, my wife can do whatever she wants and wear whatever she likes, as long as she doesn’t order new dresses every month and toss out the ones that are almost new. In the past, the grandmother's sarafan was part of the granddaughter’s dowry, but nowadays that’s all changed: the dress that the mistress wears today, you will see the servant wearing tomorrow. What can we do? It’s the downfall of the Russian nobility, alas!”

At these words he sighed and looked at his Maria Ilienishna, who did not seem at all to like either his praises of the past or his disparagement of the latest customs. The other young ladies shared her displeasure, but they remained silent, for modesty was then considered an indispensable attribute in young women.

At these words, he sighed and looked at his Maria Ilienishna, who didn’t seem to appreciate either his praise for the past or his criticism of the new trends. The other young women felt the same way, but they stayed quiet because modesty was seen as an essential quality in young women at that time.

“And who is to blame?” said Gavril Afanassievitch, filling a tankard with an effervescing beverage. “Isn’t it our own fault? The young women play the fool, and we encourage them.”

“And who’s to blame?” said Gavril Afanassievitch, pouring a fizzy drink into a tankard. “Isn’t it our fault? The young women act foolish, and we support them.”

“But what can we do, when our wishes are not consulted?” replied Kirila Petrovitch. “One would be glad to shut his wife up in an attic, but with beating of drums she is summoned to appear at the assemblies. The husband goes after the whip, but the wife after dress. Oh, those assemblies! The Lord has sent them upon us as a punishment for our sins.”

“But what can we do when no one listens to our desires?” replied Kirila Petrovitch. “One might be tempted to confine his wife to an attic, but instead, she’s called to appear at the gatherings with a fanfare. The husband goes for the whip, but the wife goes for her clothes. Oh, those gatherings! The Lord has sent them upon us as punishment for our sins.”

Maria Ilienishna sat as if upon needles; her tongue itched to speak. At last she could restrain herself no longer, and turning to her husband, she asked him with an acid smile, what he found wrong in the assemblies.

Maria Ilienishna sat as if on pins and needles; her tongue itched to speak. At last, she could hold herself back no longer, and turning to her husband, she asked him with a sharp smile what he found wrong with the gatherings.

“This is what I find wrong in them,” replied the provoked husband: “since the time when they commenced, husbands have been unable to manage their wives; wives have forgotten the words of the Apostle: ‘Let the wife reverence her husband’; they no longer busy themselves about domestic affairs, but about new dresses; they do not think of how to please their husbands, but how to attract the attention of frivolous officers. And is it becoming, Madame, for a Russian lady to associate with German smokers and their work-women? And was ever such a thing heard of, as dancing and talking with young men till far into the night? It would be all very well if it were with relatives, but with strangers, with people that they are totally unacquainted with!”

“This is what I see as the problem with them,” replied the irritated husband. “Since they started this, husbands have lost control over their wives; wives have forgotten the Apostle's words: ‘Let the wife respect her husband.’ They no longer focus on household matters, but instead on new dresses; they care more about attracting the attention of superficial officers than about pleasing their husbands. And is it appropriate, Madame, for a Russian lady to socialize with German smokers and their female workers? Is it ever acceptable to dance and chat with young men late into the night? It might be fine if they were with family, but with strangers, people they don’t even know!”

“I would say just a word, but there is a wolf not far off,” said Gavril Afanassievitch, frowning. “I confess that these assemblies are not to my liking: before you know where you are, you knock against some drunkard, or are made drunk yourself to become the laughing-stock of others. Then you must keep your eyes open lest some good-for-nothing fellow should act the fool with your daughter; the young men nowadays are so spoilt, that they cannot be worse. Look, for example, at the son of the late Evgraf Sergeievitch Korsakoff, who at the last assembly made so much noise about Natasha,[6] that it brought the blood to my cheeks. The next day I see somebody driving straight into my courtyard; I thought to myself, who in the name of Heaven is it, can it be Prince Alexander Danilovitch? But no: it was Ivan Evgrafovitch! He could not stop at the gate and make his way on foot to the steps, not he! He flew in, bowing and chattering, the Lord preserve us! The fool Ekemovna mimics him very amusingly: by the way, fool, give us an imitation of the foreign monkey.”

“I’d say something, but there’s a wolf nearby,” Gavril Afanassievitch said with a frown. “Honestly, I can’t stand these gatherings: before you know it, you bump into some drunk guy or find yourself getting drunk and becoming the joke for everyone else. Plus, you have to keep an eye out so some worthless guy doesn’t mess around with your daughter; the young men today are so spoiled, they can’t get any worse. Just look at the son of the late Evgraf Sergeievitch Korsakoff, who made such a scene over Natasha at the last gathering it made my face flush. The next day, I see someone driving right into my courtyard; I thought, who on earth could it be, is it Prince Alexander Danilovitch? But no, it was Ivan Evgrafovitch! He couldn’t stop at the gate and walk to the steps, of course not! He rushed in, bowing and chattering, goodness gracious! The silly Ekemovna imitates him so well: by the way, fool, do your impression of that foreign monkey.”

The fool Ekemovna seized hold of a dish-cover, placed it under her arm like a hat, and began twisting, scraping, and bowing in every direction, repeating: “monsieur ... mamselle ... assemble ... pardon.” General and prolonged laughter again testified to the delight of the guests.

The foolish Ekemovna grabbed a dish cover, tucked it under her arm like a hat, and started twisting, scraping, and bowing in all directions, repeating: “mister ... miss ... gather ... excuse me.” The guests erupted into another round of hearty laughter, showing just how much they enjoyed the performance.

“Just like Korsakoff,” said old Prince Likoff, wiping away the tears of laughter, when calmness was again restored. “But why conceal the fact? He is not the first, nor will he be the last, who has returned from abroad to holy Russia a buffoon. What do our children learn there? To scrape with their feet, to chatter God knows in what gibberish, to treat their elders with disrespect, and to dangle after other men’s wives. Of all the young people who have been educated abroad (the Lord forgive me!) the Czar’s negro most resembles a man.”

“Just like Korsakoff,” said old Prince Likoff, wiping away tears of laughter once things calmed down. “But why hide the truth? He isn’t the first, and he won’t be the last, to come back to holy Russia a fool. What do our kids learn over there? To shuffle their feet, to babble in some nonsense language, to disrespect their elders, and to chase after other men’s wives. Of all the young people who have been educated abroad (God forgive me!), the Czar’s black servant comes closest to looking like a real man.”

“Oh, Prince,” said Tatiana Afanassievna: “I have seen him, I have seen him quite close: what a frightful muzzle he has! He quite terrified me!”

“Oh, Prince,” said Tatiana Afanassievna, “I saw him, I saw him up close: what a scary face he has! He really freaked me out!”

“Of course,” observed Gavril Afanassievitch: “he is a sober, decent man, and not a mere weathercock.... But who is it that has just driven through the gate into the courtyard? Surely it cannot be that foreign monkey again? Why do you stand gaping there, beasts?” he continued, turning to the servants: “run and stop him from coming in, and for the future....”

“Of course,” Gavril Afanassievitch noted, “he’s a responsible, decent guy, not just a flip-flopper... But who just drove through the gate into the courtyard? It can’t be that foreign fool again, can it? Why are you all just standing there, you idiots?” he continued, turning to the servants. “Go stop him from coming in, and from now on...”

“Old beard, are you dreaming?” interrupted Ekemovna the fool, “or are you blind? It is the imperial sledge—the Czar has come.”

“Hey, old man, are you dreaming?” interrupted Ekemovna the fool, “or are you blind? It’s the royal sled—the Czar has arrived.”

Gavril Afanassievitch rose hastily from the table; everybody rushed to the window, and sure enough they saw the Emperor ascending the steps, leaning on the shoulder of his servant. A great confusion arose. The host rushed to meet Peter; the servants ran hither and thither as if they had gone crazy; the guests became alarmed; some even thought how they might hasten home as quickly as possible. Suddenly the thundering voice of Peter resounded in the ante-room; all became silent, and the Czar entered, accompanied by his host, who was beside himself with joy.

Gavril Afanassievitch quickly got up from the table; everyone rushed to the window, and sure enough, they saw the Emperor going up the steps, leaning on his servant's shoulder. A lot of confusion broke out. The host hurried to greet Peter; the servants ran around like they had lost their minds; the guests started to get worried; some even thought about how they could leave as quickly as possible. Suddenly, Peter's booming voice echoed in the anteroom; everyone fell silent, and the Czar came in, followed by his host, who was overjoyed.

“Good day, gentlemen!” said Peter, with a cheerful countenance.

“Good day, everyone!” said Peter, with a cheerful expression.

All made a profound bow. The sharp eyes of the Czar sought out in the crowd the young daughter of the host; he called her to him. Natalia Gavrilovna advanced boldly enough, but she blushed not only to the ears but even to the shoulders.

All made a deep bow. The Czar's sharp eyes searched the crowd for the young daughter of the host; he summoned her to him. Natalia Gavrilovna stepped forward confidently, but she blushed not just to her ears but even down to her shoulders.

“You grow more beautiful every day,” said the Emperor to her, and according to his usual custom he kissed her upon the head; then turning to the guests, he added: “I have disturbed you? You were dining? Pray sit down again, and give me some aniseed brandy, Gavril Afanassievitch.”

“You get more beautiful every day,” the Emperor told her, and as he usually did, he kissed her on the head. Then, turning to the guests, he added, “Did I interrupt you? You were having dinner? Please, sit down again, and pour me some aniseed brandy, Gavril Afanassievitch.”

The host rushed to the stately house-steward, snatched from his hand a tray, filled a golden goblet himself, and gave it with a bow to the Emperor. Peter drank the brandy, ate a biscuit, and for the second time requested the guests to continue their dinner. All resumed their former places, except the dwarf and the housekeeper, who did not dare to remain at a table honoured by the presence of the Czar. Peter sat down by the side of the host and asked for some soup. The Emperor’s servant gave him a wooden spoon mounted with ivory, and a knife and fork with green bone handles, for Peter never used any other knives, forks and spoons but his own. The dinner, which a moment before had been so noisy and merry, was now continued in silence and constraint. The host, through respect and delight, ate nothing; the guests also stood upon ceremony and listened with respectful attention, as the Emperor discoursed in German with the captive Swede about the campaign of 1701. The fool Ekemovna, several times questioned by the Emperor, replied with a sort of timid coldness, which, be it remarked, did not at all prove her natural stupidity. At last the dinned came to an end. The Emperor rose, and after him all the guests.

The host hurried over to the steward, grabbed a tray from his hand, filled a golden goblet himself, and presented it with a bow to the Emperor. Peter drank the brandy, ate a biscuit, and asked the guests again to continue their dinner. Everyone went back to their original seats, except for the dwarf and the housekeeper, who didn’t dare stay at a table honored by the presence of the Czar. Peter sat down next to the host and asked for some soup. The Emperor’s servant handed him a wooden spoon with an ivory handle, along with a knife and fork with green bone handles, since Peter only used his own utensils. The dinner, which had been lively and cheerful just moments before, continued now in silence and awkwardness. The host, out of respect and joy, ate nothing; the guests also maintained their formality and listened attentively as the Emperor talked in German with the captive Swede about the campaign of 1701. The fool Ekemovna, questioned several times by the Emperor, responded with a kind of shy coldness, which, it should be noted, didn’t indicate any natural stupidity. Finally, the dinner came to an end. The Emperor stood up, and all the guests followed suit.

“Gavril Afanassievitch!” he said to the host: “I want to say a word with you alone;” and, taking him by the arm, he led him into the parlour and locked the door. The guests remained in the dining-room, talking in whispers about the unexpected visit, and, afraid of being indiscreet, they soon dispersed one after another, without thanking the host for his hospitality. His father-in-law, daughter, and sister conducted them very quietly to the door, and remained alone in the dining-room, awaiting the issue of the Emperor.

“Gavril Afanassievitch!” he said to the host, “I need to speak with you privately.” Taking him by the arm, he led him into the parlor and locked the door. The guests stayed in the dining room, whispering about the surprise visit, and, fearing they might be intrusive, they quickly left one by one without thanking the host for his hospitality. His father-in-law, daughter, and sister quietly escorted them to the door and then waited alone in the dining room for the outcome with the Emperor.


[1] A town on the southern shore of the Gulf of Finland, and the scene of a great battle in 1700, when the Russians were completely routed by the Swedes under Charles XII.

[1] A town on the southern shore of the Gulf of Finland, and the site of a significant battle in 1700, when the Russians were completely defeated by the Swedes led by Charles XII.

[2] Previous to the reign of Peter the Great, the Russian women lived in almost Oriental seclusion, and it was for the purpose of abolishing this custom that Peter established his famous “assemblies.”

[2] Before Peter the Great's reign, Russian women lived in almost total isolation, and it was to change this tradition that Peter created his well-known "assemblies."

[3] A noble of the second degree.

A secondary noble.

[4] In his zeal to introduce into his empire the customs of Western Europe, Peter the Great issued an order that all Russians were to shave off their beards.

[4] In his eagerness to bring Western European customs into his empire, Peter the Great ordered that all Russians should shave off their beards.

[5] The national head-dress of the Russian women.

[5] The traditional headpiece worn by Russian women.


CHAPTER V.

About half an hour afterwards the door opened and Peter issued forth. With a dignified inclination of the head he replied to the threefold bow of Prince Likoff, Tatiana Afanassievna and Natasha, and walked straight out into the ante-room. The host handed him his red cloak, conducted him to the sledge, and on the steps thanked him once more for the honour he had shown him.

About half an hour later, the door opened and Peter stepped out. With a respectful nod, he acknowledged the three bows from Prince Likoff, Tatiana Afanassievna, and Natasha, then walked straight into the ante-room. The host handed him his red cloak, led him to the sledge, and at the steps, thanked him once again for the honor he had shown.

Peter drove off.

Peter drove away.

Returning to the dining-room, Gavril Afanassievitch seemed very much troubled; he angrily ordered the servants to clear the table as quickly as possible, sent Natasha to her own room, and, informing his sister and father-in-law that he must talk with them, he led them into the bedroom, where he usually rested after dinner. The old Prince lay down upon the oak bed; Tatiana Afanassievna sat down in the old silk-lined armchair, and placed her feet upon the footstool; Gavril Afanassievitch locked the doors, sat down upon the bed at the feet of Prince Likoff, and in a low voice began:

Returning to the dining room, Gavril Afanassievitch looked really worried. He angrily told the servants to clear the table as fast as they could, sent Natasha to her room, and, letting his sister and father-in-law know he needed to talk to them, led them into the bedroom where he usually relaxed after dinner. The old Prince lay down on the oak bed; Tatiana Afanassievna sat in the old silk-lined armchair and put her feet up on the footstool; Gavril Afanassievitch locked the doors, sat down on the bed at the foot of Prince Likoff, and quietly began:

“It was not for nothing that the Emperor paid me a visit to-day: guess what he wanted to talk to me about.”

“It wasn't without reason that the Emperor visited me today: can you guess what he wanted to discuss?”

“How can we know, brother?” said Tatiana Afanassievna.

“How can we know, brother?” Tatiana Afanassievna said.

“Has the Czar appointed you to some government?” said his father-in-law:—“it is quite time enough that he did so. Or has he offered an embassy to you? Why not? That need not mean being a mere secretary—distinguished people are sent to foreign monarchs.”

“Has the Czar given you a government position?” said his father-in-law. “It’s about time he did. Or has he offered you an ambassadorial role? Why not? That doesn’t have to mean being just a secretary—important people are sent to foreign kings.”

“No,” replied his son-in-law, frowning. “I am a man of the old school, and our services nowadays are of no use, although, perhaps, an orthodox Russian nobleman is worth more than these modern upstarts, bakers and heathens. But this is a different matter altogether.”

“No,” replied his son-in-law, frowning. “I’m an old-school guy, and our services today aren’t valued, although, maybe, an orthodox Russian nobleman is worth more than these modern newcomers, bakers, and nonbelievers. But that’s a whole other issue.”

“Then what is it, brother?” said Tatiana Afanassievna. “Why was he talking with you for such a long time? Can it be that you are threatened with some misfortune? The Lord save and defend us!”

“Then what is it, brother?” asked Tatiana Afanassievna. “Why was he talking to you for so long? Is it possible that you’re facing some kind of trouble? God protect us!”

“No misfortune, certainly, but I confess that it is a matter for reflection.”

"No misfortune, for sure, but I admit that it's something to think about."

“Then what is it, brother? What is the matter about?”

“Then what is it, brother? What's the problem?”

“It is about Natasha: the Czar came to ask for her hand.”

“It’s about Natasha: the Czar came to ask for her hand.”

“God be thanked!” said Tatiana Afanassievna, crossing herself. “The maiden is of a marriageable age, and as the matchmaker is, so must the bridegroom be. God give them love and counsel, the honour is great. For whom does the Czar ask her hand?”

“Thank God!” said Tatiana Afanassievna, crossing herself. “The young woman is of marrying age, and just as the matchmaker is, so must the groom be. May God grant them love and guidance; it's a great honor. Who is the Czar asking for her hand?”

“H’m!” exclaimed Gavril Afanassievitch: “for whom? That’s just it for whom!”

“Hm!” exclaimed Gavril Afanassievitch. “For who? That’s the point—who?”

“Who is it, then?” repeated Prince Likoff, already beginning to doze off to sleep.

"Who is it, then?" repeated Prince Likoff, already starting to drift off to sleep.

“Guess,” said Gavril Afanassievitch.

"Guess," said Gavril Afanassievich.

“My dear brother,” replied the old lady: “how can we guess? There are a great number of marriageable men at Court, each of whom would be glad to take your Natasha for his wife. Is it Dolgorouky?”

“My dear brother,” replied the old lady, “how can we know? There are a lot of eligible men at Court, and any of them would be happy to take your Natasha as his wife. Is it Dolgorouky?”

“No, it is not Dolgorouky.”

“No, it’s not Dolgorouky.”

“God be with him: he is too overbearing. Schein? Troekouroff?”

“God be with him: he is way too bossy. Schein? Troekouroff?”

“No, neither the one nor the other.”

“No, neither one nor the other.”

“I do not care for them either; they are flighty, and too much imbued with the German spirit. Well, is it Miloslavsky?”

“I don’t care for them either; they’re fickle and too influenced by the German spirit. So, is it Miloslavsky?”

“No, not he.”

“No, not him.”

“God be with him, he is rich and stupid. Who then? Eletsky? Lvoff? It cannot be Ragouzinsky? I cannot think of anybody else. For whom, then, does the Czar want Natasha?”

“God help him, he’s wealthy and foolish. Who could it be? Eletsky? Lvoff? It can’t be Ragouzinsky? I can’t think of anyone else. So, who does the Czar want for Natasha?”

“For the negro Ibrahim.”

“For the Black Ibrahim.”

The old lady uttered a cry and clasped her hands. Prince Likoff raised his head from the pillow, and with astonishment repeated:

The old lady let out a gasp and pressed her hands together. Prince Likoff lifted his head from the pillow and, with surprise, repeated:

“For the negro Ibrahim?”

“For the Black Ibrahim?”

“My dear brother!” said the old lady in a tearful voice: “do not destroy your dear child, do not deliver poor little Natasha into the clutches of that black devil.”

“My dear brother!” said the old lady in a tearful voice. “Don’t ruin your precious child; don’t hand poor little Natasha over to that evil monster.”

“How?” replied Gavril Afanassievitch: “refuse the Emperor, who promises in return to bestow his favour upon us and all our house.”

“How?” replied Gavril Afanassievitch. “Turn down the Emperor, who promises to grant us and our entire family his favor in return?”

“What!” exclaimed the old Prince, who was now wide awake: “Natasha, my granddaughter, to be married to a bought negro.”

“What!” exclaimed the old Prince, who was now wide awake. “Natasha, my granddaughter, is going to marry a man who was bought as a slave.”

“He is not of common birth,” said Gavril Afanassievitch: “he is the son of a negro Sultan. The Mussulmen took him prisoner and sold him in Constantinople, and our ambassador bought him and presented him to the Czar. The negro’s eldest brother came to Russia with a considerable ransom and——”

“He's not of ordinary descent,” said Gavril Afanassievitch. “He's the son of a black Sultan. The Muslims captured him and sold him in Constantinople, and our ambassador bought him and gave him to the Czar. The black man's older brother came to Russia with a large ransom and——”

“We have heard the story of Bova Korolevitch and Erouslana Lazarevitch.”[1]

“We have heard the story of Bova Korolevitch and Erouslana Lazarevitch.”[1]

“My dear Gavril Afanassievitch!” interrupted the old lady, “tell us rather how you replied to the Emperor’s proposal.”

“My dear Gavril Afanassievitch!” the old lady interrupted, “rather tell us how you responded to the Emperor’s proposal.”

“I said that we were under his authority, and that it was our duty to obey him in all things.”

“I said that we were under his authority, and that it was our responsibility to obey him in everything.”

At that moment a noise was heard behind the door. Gavril Afanassievitch went to open it, but felt some obstruction. He pushed against it with increased force, the door opened, and they saw Natasha lying in a swoon upon the blood-stained floor.

At that moment, a noise came from behind the door. Gavril Afanassievitch went to open it, but felt something blocking it. He pushed against it harder, the door opened, and they saw Natasha lying unconscious on the bloodstained floor.

Her heart sank within her, when the Emperor shut himself up with her father; some presentiment whispered to her that the matter concerned her, and when Gavril Afanassievitch ordered her to withdraw, saying that he wished to speak to her aunt and grandfather, she could not resist the instinct of feminine curiosity, stole quietly along through the inner rooms to the bedroom door, and did not miss a single word of the whole terrible conversation; when she heard her father’s last words, the poor girl lost consciousness, and falling, struck her head against an iron-bound chest, in which was kept her dowry.

Her heart sank when the Emperor locked himself in with her father; a feeling deep inside told her it had to do with her. When Gavril Afanassievitch told her to leave, saying he wanted to talk to her aunt and grandfather, she couldn't help but give in to her curiosity. She quietly slipped through the inner rooms to the bedroom door and listened to every word of the awful conversation. When she heard her father's last words, the poor girl fainted and fell, hitting her head against a large trunk that held her dowry.

The servants hastened to the spot; Natasha was lifted up, carried to her own room, and placed in bed. After a little time she regained consciousness, opened her eyes, but recognized neither father nor aunt. A violent fever set in; she spoke in her delirium about the Czar’s negro, about marriage, and suddenly cried in a plaintive and piercing voice:

The servants rushed to the scene; Natasha was lifted up, taken to her room, and put in bed. After a while, she regained consciousness, opened her eyes, but didn’t recognize either her father or her aunt. A severe fever took hold; she began talking in her delirium about the Czar’s black servant, about getting married, and suddenly cried out in a sad and high-pitched voice:

“Valerian, dear Valerian, my life, save me! there they are, there they are....”

“Valerian, my dear Valerian, my love, help me! They’re here, they’re here...”

Tatiana Afanassievna glanced uneasily at her brother, who turned pale, bit his lips, and silently left the room. He returned to the old Prince, who, unable to mount the stairs, had remained below.

Tatiana Afanassievna looked nervously at her brother, who went pale, bit his lips, and quietly left the room. He went back to the old Prince, who, unable to climb the stairs, had stayed downstairs.

“How is Natasha?” asked he.

“How's Natasha?” he asked.

“Very bad,” replied the grieved father: “worse than I thought; she is delirious, and raves about Valerian.”

"Very bad," replied the distressed father. "Worse than I thought; she's delirious and ranting about Valerian."

“Who is this Valerian?” asked the anxious old man. “Can it be that orphan, the archer’s son, whom you brought up in your house?”

“Who is this Valerian?” asked the worried old man. “Could it be that orphan, the archer’s son, whom you raised in your home?”

“The same, to my misfortune!” replied Gavril Afanassievitch. “His father, at the time of the rebellion, saved my life, and the devil induced me to take the accursed young wolf into my house. When, two years ago, he was enrolled in the regiment at his own request, Natasha, on taking leave of him, shed bitter tears, and he stood as if petrified. This seemed suspicious to me, and I spoke about it to my sister. But since that time Natasha has never mentioned his name, and nothing whatever has been heard of him. I thought that she had forgotten him, but it is evident that such is not the case. But it is decided: she shall marry the negro.”

“The same thing, unfortunately!” replied Gavril Afanassievitch. “His father saved my life during the rebellion, and foolishly I let that cursed young wolf into my home. When he signed up for the regiment two years ago at his own request, Natasha cried bitterly when saying goodbye, and he just stood there like a statue. That struck me as odd, so I brought it up with my sister. But since then, Natasha hasn’t mentioned his name at all, and we haven’t heard anything about him. I thought she had moved on, but clearly that’s not true. But it’s settled: she will marry the black man.”

Prince Likoff did not contradict him: it would have been useless. He returned home; Tatiana Afanassievna remained by the side of Natasha’s bed; Gavril Afanassievitch, having sent for the doctor, locked himself in his room, and in his house all was still and sad.

Prince Likoff didn't argue with him; it would have been pointless. He went home; Tatiana Afanassievna stayed by Natasha's bedside; Gavril Afanassievitch, after calling for the doctor, locked himself in his room, and everything in the house felt quiet and gloomy.

The unexpected proposal astonished Ibrahim quite as much as Gavril Afanassievitch. This is how it happened. Peter, being engaged in business with Ibrahim, said to him:

The unexpected proposal shocked Ibrahim just as much as it did Gavril Afanassievitch. Here’s how it went down. Peter, who was doing business with Ibrahim, said to him:

“I perceive, my friend, that you are downhearted; speak frankly, what is it you want?”

"I can see, my friend, that you're feeling down; be honest, what is it that you want?"

Ibrahim assured the Emperor that he was very well satisfied with his lot, and wished for nothing better.

Ibrahim assured the Emperor that he was very happy with his situation and didn’t want anything more.

“Good,” said the Emperor: “if you are dull without any cause, I know how to cheer you up.”

“Good,” said the Emperor, “if you’re feeling down for no reason, I know how to brighten your mood.”

At the conclusion of the work, Peter asked Ibrahim:

At the end of the work, Peter asked Ibrahim:

“Do you like the young lady with whom you danced the minuet at the last assembly?”

“Do you like the young woman you danced the minuet with at the last event?”

“She is very charming, Your Majesty, and seems to be a good and modest girl.”

"She's really charming, Your Majesty, and seems to be a nice and humble girl."

“Then I shall take it upon myself to make you better acquainted with her. Would you like to marry her?”

“Then I’ll take it upon myself to help you get to know her better. Would you like to marry her?”

“I, Your Majesty?”

"Me, Your Majesty?"

“Listen, Ibrahim: you are a man alone in the world, without birth and kindred, a stranger to everybody, except myself. Were I to die to-day, what would become of you to-morrow, my poor negro? You must get settled while there is yet time, find support in new ties, become connected by marriage with the Russian nobility.”

“Listen, Ibrahim: you are a man alone in the world, without family or roots, a stranger to everyone except me. If I were to die today, what would happen to you tomorrow, my poor friend? You need to settle down while there’s still time, find support in new relationships, and connect through marriage with the Russian nobility.”

“Your Majesty, I am happy under your protection, and in the possession of your favour. God grant that I may not survive my Czar and benefactor—I wish for nothing more; but even if I had any idea of getting married, would the young lady and her relations consent? My appearance——”

“Your Majesty, I’m grateful for your protection and support. I pray that I won’t outlive my Czar and benefactor—I wouldn’t want anything more; but even if I considered getting married, would the young lady and her family agree? My looks——”

“Your appearance? What nonsense! A clever fellow like you, too! A young girl must obey the will of her parents, and we will see what old Gavril Rjevsky will say, when I myself will be your matchmaker.”

"Your looks? What nonsense! A smart guy like you, too! A young girl has to listen to her parents, and we'll see what old Gavril Rjevsky says when I become your matchmaker myself."

With these words the Emperor ordered his sledge, and left Ibrahim sunk in deep reflection.

With these words, the Emperor commanded his sled and left Ibrahim lost in deep thought.

“Get married?” thought the African: “why not? Am I to be condemned to pass my life in solitude, and not know the greatest pleasure and the most sacred duties of man, just because I was born beneath the torrid zone? I cannot hope to be loved: a childish objection! Is it possible to believe in love? Does it then exist in the frivolous heart of woman? As I have renounced for ever such alluring errors, I must devote my attention to ideas of a more practical nature. The Emperor is right: I must think of my future. Marriage with the young Rjevsky will connect me with the proud Russian nobility, and I shall cease to be a sojourner in my new fatherland. From my wife I shall not require love: I shall be satisfied with her fidelity; and her friendship I will acquire by constant tenderness, confidence and devotion.”

“Get married?” thought the African. “Why not? Am I supposed to spend my life alone and miss out on the greatest joys and the most important responsibilities of life, just because I was born in the tropics? I can’t expect to be loved—what a childish thought! Can love even exist? Does it really have a place in the fickle heart of a woman? Since I've given up on such tempting fantasies forever, I need to focus on more practical matters. The Emperor is correct: I need to think about my future. Marrying the young Rjevsky will connect me to the proud Russian nobility, and I will no longer feel like a visitor in my new homeland. I won’t expect love from my wife; I’ll be content with her loyalty, and I’ll earn her friendship through constant kindness, trust, and dedication.”

Ibrahim, according to his usual custom, wished to occupy himself with work, but his imagination was too excited. He left the papers and went for a stroll along the banks of the Neva. Suddenly he heard the voice of Peter; he looked round and saw the Emperor, who, dismissing his sledge, advanced towards him with a beaming countenance.

Ibrahim, as was his usual habit, wanted to keep himself busy with work, but his mind was too restless. He abandoned the papers and went for a walk along the banks of the Neva. Suddenly, he heard Peter's voice; he turned and saw the Emperor approaching him, leaving his sledge behind, with a bright smile on his face.

“It is all settled, my friend!” said Peter, taking him by the arm: “I have affianced you. To-morrow, go and visit your father-in-law, but see that you humour his boyar pride: leave the sledge at the gate, go through the courtyard on foot, talk to him about his services and distinctions, and he will be perfectly charmed with you.... And now,” continued he, shaking his cudgel, “lead me to that rogue Danilitch, with whom I must confer about his recent pranks.”

“It’s all sorted, my friend!” said Peter, putting his arm around him. “I’ve arranged your engagement. Tomorrow, go and visit your father-in-law, but make sure to flatter his noble pride: leave the sled at the entrance, go through the courtyard on foot, talk to him about his achievements and honors, and he’ll be absolutely taken with you…. And now,” he added, shaking his stick, “take me to that trickster Danilitch; I need to talk to him about his latest antics.”

Ibrahim thanked Peter heartily for his fatherly solicitude on his account, accompanied him as far as the magnificent palace of Prince Menshikoff, and then returned home.

Ibrahim warmly thanked Peter for his fatherly concern for him, walked with him to the impressive palace of Prince Menshikoff, and then headed back home.


[1] The two principal characters in one of the legendary stories of Russia.

[1] The two main characters in one of the famous stories from Russia.


CHAPTER VI.

Dimly burnt the lamp before the glass case in which glittered the gold and silver frames of the sacred images. The flickering light faintly illuminated the curtained bed and the little table set out with labelled medicine-bottles. Near the stove sat a servant-maid at her spinning-wheel, and the subdued noise of the spindle was the only sound that broke the silence of the room.

Dimly lit, the lamp flickered in front of the glass case, showcasing the sparkling gold and silver frames of the sacred images. The wavering light gave a faint glow to the curtained bed and the small table arranged with labeled medicine bottles. By the stove, a maid sat at her spinning wheel, and the soft whirring of the spindle was the only sound that disturbed the silence of the room.

“Who is there?” asked a feeble voice.

“Who’s there?” asked a weak voice.

The servant-maid rose immediately, approached the bed, and gently raised the curtain.

The maid got up right away, walked over to the bed, and carefully pulled back the curtain.

“Will it soon be daylight?” asked Natalia.

“Is it almost daytime?” asked Natalia.

“It is already midday,” replied the maid.

“It’s already midday,” replied the maid.

“Oh, Lord of Heaven! and why is it so dark?”

“Oh, Lord of Heaven! Why is it so dark?”

“The shutters are closed, miss.”

“The shutters are closed, ma'am.”

“Help me to dress quickly.”

“Help me get ready fast.”

“You must not do so, miss; the doctor has forbidden it.” “Am I ill then? How long have I been so?”

"You can't do that, miss; the doctor has said no." "Am I sick then? How long have I been like this?"

“About a fortnight.”

“About two weeks.”

“Is it possible? And it seems to me as if it were only yesterday that I went to bed....”

“Is it possible? It feels like just yesterday I went to bed....”

Natasha became silent; she tried to collect her scattered thoughts. Something had happened to her, but what it was she could not exactly remember. The maid stood before her, awaiting her orders. At that moment a dull noise was heard below.

Natasha fell silent; she tried to gather her scattered thoughts. Something had happened to her, but she couldn't quite remember what it was. The maid stood in front of her, waiting for her orders. At that moment, a dull noise was heard from downstairs.

“What is that?” asked the invalid.

“What’s that?” asked the person who was unwell.

“The gentlemen have finished dinner,” replied the maid: “they are rising from the table. Tatiana Afanassievna will be here presently.”

"The men have finished dinner," the maid replied. "They are getting up from the table. Tatiana Afanassievna will be here soon."

Natasha seemed pleased at this; she waved her feeble hand. The maid dropped the curtain and seated herself again at the spinning-wheel.

Natasha looked pleased by this; she waved her weak hand. The maid pulled down the curtain and sat back down at the spinning wheel.

A few minutes afterwards, a head in a broad white cap with dark ribbons appeared in the doorway and asked in a low voice:

A few minutes later, a head in a wide white cap with dark ribbons appeared in the doorway and asked in a quiet voice:

“How is Natasha?”

"How's Natasha?"

“How do you do, auntie?” said the invalid in a faint voice, and Tatiana Afanassievna hastened towards her.

“How are you, auntie?” said the sickly one in a weak voice, and Tatiana Afanassievna rushed over to her.

“The young lady has regained consciousness,” said the maid, carefully drawing a chair to the side of the bed. The old lady, with tears in her eyes, kissed the pale, languid face of her niece, and sat down beside her. Just behind her came a German doctor in a black caftan and learned wig. He felt Natalia’s pulse, and announced in Latin, and then in Russian, that the danger was over. He asked for paper and ink, wrote out a new prescription, and departed. The old lady rose, kissed Natalia once more, and immediately hurried down with the good news to Gavril Afanassievitch.

"The young lady has woken up," said the maid, carefully pulling a chair to the side of the bed. The older woman, with tears in her eyes, kissed the pale, weak face of her niece and sat down next to her. Right behind her was a German doctor in a black caftan and a scholarly wig. He checked Natalia’s pulse and announced in Latin, then in Russian, that the danger had passed. He requested paper and ink, wrote out a new prescription, and left. The older woman stood up, kissed Natalia once more, and quickly rushed downstairs with the good news to Gavril Afanassievitch.

In the parlour, in uniform, with sword by his side and hat in his hand, sat the Czar’s negro, respectfully talking with Gavril Afanassievitch. Korsakoff, stretched out upon a soft couch, was listening to their conversation, and teasing a venerable greyhound. Becoming tired of this occupation, he approached the mirror, the usual refuge of the idle, and in it he saw Tatiana Afanassievna, who through the doorway was making unnoticed signs to her brother.

In the living room, dressed in a uniform with his sword at his side and hat in hand, sat the Czar’s Black servant, respectfully chatting with Gavril Afanassievitch. Korsakoff, lounging on a comfy couch, was eavesdropping on their conversation while playfully bothering an old greyhound. Growing bored with this, he moved to the mirror, the typical escape for someone with nothing to do, and saw Tatiana Afanassievna, who was making unnoticed gestures to her brother through the doorway.

“Someone is calling you, Gavril Afanassievitch,” said Korsakoff, turning round to him and interrupting Ibrahim’s speech.

“Someone's calling you, Gavril Afanassievitch,” Korsakoff said, turning to him and interrupting Ibrahim’s speech.

Gavril Afanassievitch immediately went to his sister and closed the door behind him.

Gavril Afanassievitch went straight to his sister and shut the door behind him.

“I am astonished at your patience,” said Korsakoff to Ibrahim. “For a full hour you have been listening to a lot of nonsense about the antiquity of the Likoff and Rjevsky families, and have even added your own moral observations! In your place j’aurais planté là the old babbler and all his race, including Natalia Gavrilovna, who is an affected girl, and is only pretending to be ill—une petite santé. Tell me candidly: do you really love this little mijaurée?

“I’m amazed at your patience,” Korsakoff said to Ibrahim. “For a whole hour, you’ve been listening to a bunch of nonsense about the old Likoff and Rjevsky families, and you’ve even thrown in your own moral comments! If I were you, I would have walked away from that old chatterbox and everyone related to him, including Natalia Gavrilovna, who is such a pretentious girl and is just pretending to be sick—just a little health issue. Be honest: do you really love this little spoiled brat?”

“No,” replied Ibrahim: “I am certainly not going to marry, out of love, but out of prudence, and then only if she has no decided aversion to me.”

“No,” Ibrahim replied. “I’m definitely not going to marry for love, but for practicality, and only if she doesn’t have a strong dislike for me.”

“Listen, Ibrahim,” said Korsakoff, “follow my advice this time; in truth, I am more discreet than I seem. Get this foolish idea out of your head—don’t marry. It seems to me that your bride has no particular liking for you. Do not a few things happen in this world? For instance: I am certainly not a very bad sort of fellow myself, but yet it has happened to me to deceive husbands, who, by the Lord, were in no way worse than me. And you yourself ... do you remember our Parisian friend, Count L—-? There is no dependence to be placed upon a woman’s fidelity; happy is he who can regard it with indifference. But you!... With your passionate, pensive and suspicious nature, with your flat nose, thick lips, and shaggy head, to rush into all the dangers of matrimony!....”

“Listen, Ibrahim,” said Korsakoff, “take my advice this time; honestly, I’m more discreet than I seem. Get this foolish idea out of your head—don’t marry. It seems to me your bride isn’t really into you. Do a few things happen in this world? For example: I’m not a terrible guy myself, but I’ve still managed to deceive husbands who, believe me, weren’t any worse than I am. And you... do you remember our friend from Paris, Count L—? You can’t count on a woman's loyalty; lucky is the man who can look at it without care. But you!... With your passionate, brooding, and suspicious nature, with your flat nose, thick lips, and messy hair, to dive into all the risks of marriage!....”

“I thank you for your friendly advice,” interrupted Ibrahim coldly; “but you know the proverb: ‘It is not your duty to rock other people’s children.’”

“I appreciate your friendly advice,” Ibrahim interrupted coldly; “but you know the saying: ‘It’s not your job to mess with other people’s kids.’”

“Take care, Ibrahim,” replied Korsakoff, laughing, “that you are not called upon some day to prove the truth of that proverb in the literal sense of the word.”

“Take care, Ibrahim,” replied Korsakoff, laughing, “that you’re not asked one day to prove the truth of that saying in the literal sense.”

Meanwhile the conversation in the next room became very heated.

Meanwhile, the conversation in the next room got really intense.

“You will kill her,” the old lady was saying: “she cannot bear the sight of him.”

“You're going to kill her,” the old lady was saying: “she can't stand the sight of him.”

“But judge for yourself,” replied her obstinate brother. “For a fortnight he has been coming here as her bridegroom, and during that time he has not once seen his bride. He may think at last that her illness is a mere invention and that we are only seeking to gain time in order to rid ourselves of him in some way. And what will the Czar say? He has already sent three times to ask after the health of Natalia. Do as you like, but I have no intention of quarrelling with him.”

“But you decide for yourself,” replied her stubborn brother. “For two weeks, he’s been coming here as her fiancé, and during that time, he hasn’t seen his bride even once. He might think that her illness is just a made-up excuse and that we're just trying to stall so we can get rid of him somehow. And what will the Czar think? He’s already sent three times to check on Natalia’s health. Do what you want, but I have no plans to argue with him.”

“My Lord God!” said Tatiana Afanassievna: “what will become of the poor child! At least let me go and prepare her for such a visit.”

“My Lord God!” said Tatiana Afanassievna, “what will happen to the poor child! At least let me go and get her ready for such a visit.”

Gavril Afanassievitch consented, and then returned, to the parlour.

Gavril Afanassievitch agreed and then went back to the living room.

“Thank God!” said he to Ibrahim: “the danger is over. Natalia is much better. Were it not that I do not like to leave my dear guest Ivan Evgrafovitch here alone, I would take you upstairs to have a glimpse of your bride.”

“Thank God!” he said to Ibrahim, “the danger is over. Natalia is feeling much better. If I didn’t mind leaving my dear guest Ivan Evgrafovitch here alone, I would take you upstairs to see your bride.”

Korsakoff congratulated Gavril Afanassievitch, asked him not to be uneasy on his account, assured him that he was compelled to go at once, and rushed out into the hall, without allowing his host to accompany him.

Korsakoff congratulated Gavril Afanassievitch, told him not to worry about him, assured him that he had to leave immediately, and hurried out into the hall without letting his host join him.

Meanwhile Tatiana Afanassievna hastened to prepare the invalid for the appearance of the terrible guest. Entering the room, she sat down breathless by the side of the bed, and took Natasha by the hand; but before she, was able to utter a word, the door opened.

Meanwhile, Tatiana Afanassievna hurried to get the invalid ready for the arrival of the terrifying guest. When she entered the room, she sat down, out of breath, beside the bed and took Natasha's hand; but before she could say anything, the door opened.

Natasha asked: “Who has come in?”

Natasha asked, “Who just came in?”

The old lady turned faint. Gavril Afanassievitch drew back the curtain, looked coldly at the sick girl, and asked how she was. The invalid wanted to smile at him, but could not. Her father’s stern look struck her, and unease took possession of her. At that moment it seemed to her that someone was standing at the head of her bed. She raised her head with an effort and suddenly recognized the czar’s negro. Then she remembered everything, and the horror of the future presented itself before her. But exhausted nature received no perceptible shock. Natasha dropped her head down again upon the pillow and closed her eyes,... her heart beat painfully within her. Tatiana Afanassievna made a sign to her brother that the invalid wanted to go to sleep, and all quitted the room very quietly, except the maid, who resumed her seat at the spinning-wheel.

The old lady felt faint. Gavril Afanassievitch pulled back the curtain, looked coldly at the sick girl, and asked how she was doing. The girl wanted to smile at him but couldn’t. Her father’s stern gaze affected her, filling her with unease. In that moment, it seemed to her that someone was standing at the head of her bed. She lifted her head with effort and suddenly recognized the czar’s Black servant. Then she remembered everything, and the dread of the future loomed before her. But her exhausted body didn’t react visibly. Natasha let her head drop back onto the pillow and closed her eyes... her heart ached painfully. Tatiana Afanassievna gestured to her brother that the girl wanted to sleep, and they all quietly left the room, except for the maid, who went back to her seat at the spinning wheel.

The unhappy beauty opened her eyes, and no longer seeing anybody by her bedside, called the maid and sent her for the nurse. But at that moment a round, old creature like a ball, rolled up to her bed. Lastotchka (for so nurse was called) with all the speed of her short legs, had followed Gavril Afanassievitch and Ibrahim up the stairs, and concealed herself behind the door, in accordance to the promptings of that curiosity which is inborn in the fair sex. Natasha, seeing her, sent the maid away, and the nurse sat down upon a stool by the bedside.

The unhappy beauty opened her eyes and, not seeing anyone by her bedside, called for the maid and asked her to get the nurse. Just then, a round, elderly woman, like a ball, rolled up to her bed. Lastotchka (that’s what they called the nurse) had hurried up the stairs after Gavril Afanassievitch and Ibrahim, hiding behind the door out of a curiosity that's natural for women. When Natasha saw her, she sent the maid away, and the nurse took a seat on a stool by the bedside.

Never had so small a body contained within itself so much energy of soul. She intermeddled in everything, knew everything, and busied herself about everything. By cunning and insinuating ways she had succeeded in gaining the love of her masters, and the hatred of all the household, which she controlled in the most arbitrary manner. Gavril Afanassievitch listened to her reports, complaints, and petty requests. Tatiana Afanassievna constantly asked her opinion, followed her advice, and Natasha had the most unbounded affection for her, and confided to her all the thoughts, all the emotions of her sixteen-year old heart.

Never had such a small person held so much energy inside. She got involved in everything, knew everything, and stayed busy with everything. Through her clever and subtle tactics, she had managed to win the love of her employers and the disdain of the rest of the household, which she controlled in a very bossy way. Gavril Afanassievitch listened to her reports, complaints, and small favors. Tatiana Afanassievna always asked for her opinion, followed her advice, and Natasha had endless affection for her, sharing all her thoughts and feelings from her sixteen-year-old heart.

“Do you know, Lastotchka,” said she, “my father is going to marry me to the negro.”

“Do you know, Lastotchka,” she said, “my dad is going to marry me off to the Black man.”

The nurse sighed deeply, and her wrinkled face became still more wrinkled.

The nurse let out a deep sigh, and her wrinkled face wrinkled even more.

“Is there no hope?” continued Natasha: “Will my father not take pity upon me?”

“Is there no hope?” Natasha continued. “Won’t my father feel sorry for me?”

The nurse shook her cap.

The nurse shook her hat.

“Will not my grandfather or my aunt intercede for me?”

“Won’t my grandfather or my aunt speak up for me?”

“No, miss; during your illness the negro succeeded in bewitching everybody. The master is out of his mind about him, the Prince raves about him alone, and Tatiana Afanassievna says it a pity that he is a negro, as a better bridegroom we could not wish for.”

“No, miss; while you were sick, the guy managed to charm everyone. The master is crazy about him, the Prince can’t stop talking about him, and Tatiana Afanassievna says it’s a shame he’s Black, because we couldn’t ask for a better groom.”

“My God, my God!” moaned poor Natasha.

"My God, my God!" cried poor Natasha.

“Do not grieve, my pretty one,” said the nurse, kissing her feeble hand. “If you are to marry the negro, you will have your own way in everything. Nowadays it is not as it was in the olden times: husbands no longer keep their wives under lock and key; they say the negro is rich; your house will be like a full cup—you will lead a merry life.”

“Don't be sad, my dear,” said the nurse, kissing her weak hand. “If you're going to marry the Black man, you'll get to do as you please. These days are different from the old days: husbands don’t control their wives like they used to; they say the Black man is wealthy; your home will be overflowing—you'll enjoy a happy life.”

“Poor Valerian!” said Natasha, but so softly that the nurse could only guess what she said, as she did not hear the words.

“Poor Valerian!” said Natasha, but so quietly that the nurse could only guess what she was saying, since she didn’t hear the words.

“That is just it, miss,” said she, mysteriously lowering her voice; “if you thought less of the archer’s orphan you would not rave about him in your illness, and your father would not be angry.”

"That's the point, miss," she said, lowering her voice mysteriously. "If you thought less of the archer's orphan, you wouldn't go on and on about him while you're ill, and your father wouldn't be upset."

“What!” said the alarmed Natasha: “I have raved about Valerian? And my father heard it? And my father is angry?”

“What!” said the shocked Natasha. “I praised Valerian? And my dad heard it? And my dad is mad?”

“That is just the misfortune,” replied the nurse. “Now if you were to ask him not to marry you to the negro he would think that Valerian was the cause. There is nothing to be done; submit to the will of your parents, for what is to be will be.”

"That's just unfortunate," the nurse replied. "If you asked him not to marry you to the black man, he’d think Valerian was the reason. There's nothing we can do; just accept your parents' wishes, because what will be will be."

Natasha did not reply. The thought that the secret of her heart was known to her father, produced a powerful effect upon her imagination. One hope alone remained, the hope to die before the completion of the odious marriage. This thought consoled her. Weak and sad at heart she resigned herself to her fate.

Natasha didn’t respond. The idea that her father knew the secret of her heart had a strong impact on her imagination. Only one hope remained: the hope of dying before the awful marriage could happen. This thought brought her some comfort. Feeling weak and sad inside, she accepted her fate.


CHAPTER VII

In the house of Gavril Afanassievitch, to the right vestibule, was a narrow room with one window. There stood a simple bed covered with a woollen counter. In front of the bed was a small deal table, on which a candle was burning, and some sheets of music lay. On the wall hung an old blue uniform and its contemporary, a three-cornered hat; above it, fastened by three nails hung a rude picture representing Charles XII. on horseback. The notes of a flute resounded through this humble mansion. The captive dancing-master, its lonely occupant in night-cap and nankeen dressing-gown, was relieving the dulness of a winter’s evening, by playing some old Swedish marches. After devoting two whole hours to this exercise, the Swede took his flute to pieces, placed it in a box and began to undress....

In Gavril Afanassievitch's house, to the right of the entryway, there was a small room with a single window. A simple bed covered with a wool blanket sat there. In front of the bed was a small wooden table where a candle burned and some sheets of music were scattered. An old blue uniform and a three-cornered hat hung on the wall; above them, secured by three nails, was a rough picture of Charles XII on horseback. The sound of a flute echoed through this modest home. The captive dancing teacher, the solitary occupant in a nightcap and light robe, was passing the time on a winter evening by playing some old Swedish marches. After spending two full hours on this, the Swede took apart his flute, put it in a box, and started to get undressed....


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!